Look at how mentally strong this person was. It had only been a few breaths, but he was already so calm.
¡°Did you make this ount?¡± Ning Yue asked.
This was the bad thing about ancient times. ounting and tellers were inseparable, so this situation was created.
ountants could touch money and make fake ounts. That was too much power.
¡°Yes, I thank Old Master Ning for his high expectations of me,¡± Yang Ling said with a smile.
The more Yang Ling spoke, the more proud he became. Look at how high your father¡¯s hopes are for me. Even if you¡¯re the future princess consort, you¡¯re nothing.
¡°Oh? You said it was high expectations,¡± Ning Yue said as her expression turned cold. She threw the ount book at Yang Ling¡¯s face.
Yang Ling was stunned and looked at Ning Yue in disbelief. ¡°Princess Consort, what are you doing?¡±
He hadn¡¯t seen much of the world. At most, he would study and be a schr.
Chapter 162 - Beg
Chapter 162: Beg
Yang Ling did not understand. In the past, he had done the same thing. There was no problem. His mother said that as long as the ounts were even, he did not have to care too much.
He had done it so many times without being discovered, so he also thought that as long as the number was the same, there would be no problem. But why was it different with the princess consort?
He opened his mouth to say something, but Ning Yue spoke first.
¡°Firstly, although the emperor has bestowed a marriage, I¡¯m only the future princess consort. You can¡¯t call me the princess consort directly!¡±
¡°I¡¡± Yang Ling wanted to exin, but he was interrupted by Ning Yue again.
¡°Also, there¡¯s something wrong with this ounting. Do you think I can¡¯t see it? How much do the peanuts weigh? Look at how much money is written on it yourself. I¡¯m doing this to work with a noble to benefit the people. Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t! I was wronged!¡± Yang Ling rolled his eyes and immediately cried out.
This was what his mother had taught him to say to the shopkeeper. His mother had said that as long as he shouted for justice, the shopkeeper would let it go.
¡°I¡¯ll write what the market sells. There¡¯s also a record of the amount I bought. Is there a problem with this?¡± Yang Ling braced himself and said. He believed what his mother said. As long as the numbers were even, he was not afraid!
¡°Yang Ling, peanuts are only 35 copper coins a cattery. The price here is almost one tael of silver a catty. Do you really think we don¡¯t know anything?¡±
Ning Yue was very angry, but Yang Ling still felt that it was nothing and it was just a small sum of money. Even if his mother¡¯s method was useless, it still meant nothing to him.
¡°You really won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin!¡± Ning Yue said coldly.
¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s true that the emperor bestowed a marriage between me and Prince Jin, but we¡¯re not married yet. Why are you still calling me princess consort? In addition, I cooperated with the nobles to start the oil press business and benefit the people. You actually used this to fill your own pockets.¡±
¡°Both of your crimes involve contempt of the imperial power. Not only will you be beheaded, but your entire family will also be executed. Yang Ling, oh Yang Ling, you¡¯re about to die, but you¡¯re still not telling the truth. Do you want me to report it to the officials?¡±
Hearing Ning Yue mention reporting to the officials, Yang Ling was afraid.
He was just greedy for a little silver. How did it reach the point of reporting it to the officials?
He slumped to the ground and shook his head as if he had gone crazy. ¡°I don¡¯t want my family killed. I definitely don¡¯t want my family killed!¡±
Ning Yue frowned. Why was this person still pretending? He would piss his pants if he was frightened.
Seeing this, Old Master Ning couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Yueyue, don¡¯t scare people.¡±
¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m telling the truth. You can calcte for yourself. For 35 copper coins a catty of peanuts, if he writes it down as one tael of silver a catty, the 100 catties will cost 100 taels of silver. How much silver did he embezzle? Grandpa, have you ever thought about the silver which was lost?¡±
This was also not about the silver. There was something wrong with his values. He was a thief for taking away the silver without asking. That was a sin.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Old Master Ning¡¯s expression darkened.
That¡¯s right. Yang Ling was greedy for a lot of money. This was not something he could decide alone.
Looking at the angry gazes around him, Old Master Ning knew that he had to give everyone an exnation today.
Wasn¡¯t this money the cost of the oil room?
At the thought of this, Old Master Ning said to Ning Yue, ¡°Yueyue, report it to the officials. We can¡¯t make the decision on this matter anymore.¡±
Ning Yue nodded and looked at Jiang Ying. Jiang Ying immediately sent someone to report to the officials.
It was unknown if Yang Ling was really stupid or pretending, but he kept shaking his head and muttering.
In the end, Yang Guang heard themotion and rushed over. When he saw his nephew sitting on the ground, he shook his head like a fool and could not help but ask.
A few enthusiastic vigers immediately went forward and told him what had happened.
After knowing what had happened, Yang Guang poked Yang Ling¡¯s head with a pained expression. ¡°What did you learn from your mother? If you learn her shrewdness, what will Uncle do? How will Uncle save you?¡± Yang Guang cried.
But even so, Yang Ling looked stupid.
Seeing him like this, Yang Guang knelt on the ground towards Ning Yue. ¡°Yueyue, please let him go. He¡¯s my only nephew. His parents aren¡¯t well either. He¡¡±
Yang Guang kowtowed as he spoke. He only wanted his nephew to be safe. He could lose money and do anything topensate.
Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: Reporting to the Officials
Chapter 163: Reporting to the Officials
¡°Vige Chief Yang, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re unwilling to forgive him. Look at what he did. Everything he did hurt the vigers¡¯ hearts. If everyone is willing to forgive him, I have nothing to say,¡± Ning Yue said.
In fact, her ultimate goal was not to punish or expose him. Instead, she wanted Yang Ling to know his mistake and learn a lesson.
However, from the moment she discovered the problem until now, Yang Ling did not seem to have done anything. He just kept pretending to be stupid and shaking his head to say that he did not want to kill his family. This did not look like he was taking responsibility.
¡°He¡¯s still young. He¡¡± Yang Guang wanted to exin that Yang Ling was still young and insensible.
However, on second thought, wasn¡¯t Ning Yue even younger?
Ning Yue could open an oil press at such a young age and do so much business to benefit the vigers. She even became the next heiress. Any one of these traits was much better than Yang Ling.
Yang Guang suddenly did not know how to exin. He took a deep breath and stood up to look at the vigers behind him.
Yang Guang actually had no problems, but Yang Guang¡¯s brother was not a good person. He waszy and cunning. He had once identally fallen into theke to avoid the main family when he stole something.
Yang Guang¡¯s sister-inw wanted to cause trouble at the main family¡¯s house and ask for money. In the end, he had to expose his sister-inw. After that, Yang Guang begged the people to forgive them.
At that time, everyone saw that Yang Ling had lost his father when he was young, so they did not pursue the matter.
Although Yang Ling had studied well, he was azy person. After bing a schr, he did not n to continue studying. He had been at home since he was young and did not talk about marriage.
Even with Yang Guang, the vige chief, around, he was unwilling to talk to Yang Ling¡¯s family, let alone marry his daughter over.
Yang Guang was worried sick about Yang Ling, but his nephew did not seem to appreciate it.
He had stayed at home for a long time and had not found anything serious to do. It was not easy for him to get a job at an oil press. Yang Ling came to beg Yang Guang to find him something to do.
He thought that Yang Guang had finally understood and finally knew that he had to find a proper job, so he asked Old Master Ning for help. He did not expect something to happen again.
Yang Guang would never have thought that Yang Ling would be so bold to actually dare to be greedy for so much money.
Themotion here naturally rmed Yang Ling¡¯s mother, Madam Li. She did not expect her son to be reported to the authorities one day.
¡°Heir of Prince Jin, I beg you to let my son go. Please don¡¯t take offense. Please.¡± Madam Li kept kowtowing to Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying sighed. He had noticed something Yang Guang had said previously. Yang Guang said that Yang Ling could learn anything but be f*cking shrewd.
In other words, his mother had taught him to be like this.
¡°My fianc¨¦e said that this matter is not something we can decide. The oil press works with nobles. Whether it¡¯s the process of work or the sale of refined oil, it¡¯s a cause that benefits the people. Your son is greedy for silver. Do you know that this silver is given by the Imperial Court?¡± Jiang Ying asked Madam Li.
Madam Li was stunned. She did not understand. Wasn¡¯t it just a small oil press? Why was it rted to the Imperial Court?
By the way, the man in front of her was the heir of Prince Jin, and this woman was the future heiress. Were they not from the Imperial Court?
Madam Li still did not realize her mistake, let alone how serious her son¡¯s mistake was.
She kept kowtowing to Jiang Ying and Ning Yue, begging them to let Yang Ling off.
At this moment, Ning Yue looked at Yang Ling again. The moment Madam Li knelt down, a trace of pity shed across Yang Ling¡¯s eyes.
It was this trace of pity that made Ning Yue secretly heave a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Yang Ling was not so hopeless. He still had some humanity and could still be saved.
¡°Madam Li, Prince Jiang has already told you that it¡¯s useless for you to beg us. As long as you can obtain the understanding of everyone present, your son will be fine,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Of course, if you can¡¯t make everyone understand, the authorities will take him away.¡±
Just as Ning Yue finished speaking, the official Jiang Ying had invited over arrived.
The county magistrate of Laifu Vige knew that Jiang Ying had invited him and came over personally.
He did not dare to slight the heir of Prince Jin. God knew that the development of Laifu Vige to this day was all thanks to the future heiress. He did not dare to offend the God of Fortune.
Chapter 164 - 164 Reason
164 Reason
¡°Prince, what happened?¡± the county magistrate, Yang Yi, asked Jiang Ying nervously.
On the way, he nned to ask the person who came to make the report to the officials, but that person did not say anything. He only told him that he could ask the heir when he arrived.
He kept his mouth shut, but he was uneasy.
Jiang Ying briefly exined the matter. Yang Yi frowned. He was a little distant from the Yang family.
He knew very well about Yang Ling¡¯s family and how much Yang Guang valued his nephew. He did not pity the mother and son. Look, the person who hadmitted the crime was still pretending to be stupid.
Yang Ling thought that he was very smart, but he did not know that everyone had seen through his thoughts.
¡°I wonder what Your Highness wants me to do?¡± Yang Yi identally said the question in his heart.
However, after saying that, he regretted it. What did he mean by what the heir of Prince Jin wanted to do? Wasn¡¯t this obvious that he was an official who was afraid of power? No, no. Not only would this drag the heir of Prince Jin down, but he would also be stigmatized. He couldn¡¯t do this.
¡°Hehe, Lord Yang, if you can¡¯t memorize thews of our Great Yun Nation, I advise you to change the ck hat on your head.¡±
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, Yang Yi instantly panicked. He almost knelt down like Yang Ling.
He coughed lightly and ordered someone to take Yang Ling away.
Yang Ling was in despair. He finally came back to his senses and kept kowtowing to Ning Yue and Jiang Ying. ¡°Please let me go. I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±
Ning Yue sighed. ¡°I reminded you that it¡¯s even more impossible for me to let you off easily just because you called me princess consort. Lord Yang, take him away.¡± With that, Ning Yue sighed wearily.
Wasn¡¯t this person educated? She had already reminded him time and again that he couldn¡¯t call her princess consort before they got married.
At most, he could say that she was a prospective heiress. Why couldn¡¯t he understand? Or did he do it on purpose?
Ning Yue frowned. Who was Yang Ling? He had taken the Elementary Schr examination. How could he not understand what she was saying?
Ning Yue had a guess in her heart. Yang Ling had probably called her the princess consort on purpose today. However, she had no grudge with Yang Ling. Why would he do this?
Was he being used?
Soon, Yang Ling was taken away, and his mother, Madam Li, fainted in the oil press.
What happened today cast a shadow over the people of the oil press. What was going on?
Old Master Ning had learned his lesson. This matter of managing the ounts had to be done by someone he trusted, such as his family.
Back then, Ning Yue had mentioned that the brewery needed one person to manage the silver and the ounts. Why hadn¡¯t he been sober back then? Why hadn¡¯t he thought that the oil press needed this?
Thinking of this, Old Master Ning felt extremely guilty.
¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go back together,¡± Ning Yue said to Old Master Ning.
After what happened today, Jiang Ying did not tell Ning Yue about the capital anymore. He sighed and nned to tell Ning Yue before leaving tomorrow.
On this day, when she returned and told her family what had happened at the oil press, Madam He was the first to get angry.
¡°I know that Yang Ling. He¡¯s not a good person. Every time a girl walks in front of him, he stares at her!¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Madam Qu echoed. ¡°And I think he has a strange temper. If we talk to him, he¡¯ll think that we like him.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Qin Shi chimed in. ¡°You don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t dare to go to the oil press every time. Fortunately, Yueyue¡¯s winery is about to open. I¡¯m busy with the winery. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do about the oil press.¡±
¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t like that child. He looks shifty and keeps staring at everyone,¡± Madam Qu said.
Hearing their words, Ning Yue frowned tightly. ¡°Mother and Aunts, why haven¡¯t I heard you say these things?¡±
¡°This is just some gossip. It¡¯s not a big deal. We don¡¯t want to keep criticizing others. It was just brought up today,¡± Madam He said to her.
Wasn¡¯t that right? Wasn¡¯t it nonsense to say that there was a problem with others without evidence?
If they said the wrong thing, wouldn¡¯t they give others a chance to knock on their door?
Chapter 165 - 165 Packing Up
165 Packing Up
Ning Yue sighed heavily. It seemed that she knew too little about the people in the vige.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking and eat first.¡± Since Old Master Ning had spoken, no one said anything else.
Actually, Old Master Ning felt very ufortable. After all, he was the one who recruited Yang Ling. If anything happened, he could only me his poor taste.
¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t think too much. After all, Vige Chief Yang begged for him. Uou has no choice but to give him face.¡± Ning Yueforted Old Master Ning.
Unexpectedly, Old Master Ning sighed again. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to face Vige Chief Yang. Yueyue, do you have any good suggestions?¡±
Hearing Old Master Ning¡¯s words, Ning Yue decided to make things clear to him. ¡°Grandpa, our ultimate goal is not to send him to prison, but to make him realize his mistake. I also want to help him because of Vige Chief Yang, but if he doesn¡¯t know his mistake, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to help him.¡±
In any case, Yang Guang was the vige chief of Laifu Vige. As the vige chief, he had given the Ning family a lot of conveniences. For Yang Guang¡¯s sake, she wanted to help Yang Ling. If Yang Ling did not repent until his death, there was really no choice. Such a person could not be saved.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Old Master Ning considered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Vige Chief Yang¡¯s house to take a lookter.¡±
Old Master Ning wanted to go to Vige Chief Yang¡¯s house? It was useless for him to go now. Madam Li would definitely be there too. She would not let him off.
Ning Yue was not afraid of trouble. She was just worried that Madam Li would do something to hurt Old Master Ning.
¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go together.¡± She was worried that the old man would not be able to do well alone.
Old Master Ning rejected Ning Yue. ¡°Yueyue, this matter started because of Grandpa. Grandpa can settle it.¡±
Hearing Old Master Ning¡¯s words, Ning Yue sighed. It was Jiang Ying who spoke first. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll get Ah Da to apany Grandpa. Grandpa, don¡¯t refuse. This is also to reassure Yueyue.¡±
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, Old Master Ning did not refuse.
After the old man set off, Jiang Ying pulled Ning Yue to the study seriously. ¡°Yueyue, I have something to tell you.¡±
Only then did Ning Yue remember that Jiang Ying had said that he had something to tell her. In the end, he was dyed by the oil press. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Ning Yue became nervous.
¡°The Emperor of Russia has arrived in the capital. Brother Crown Prince asked me to enter the capital immediately,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue frowned and thought for a moment. The Host¡¯s memories did not have any information about Russia. It was only after she settled down in the Laifu vige that she learned about Russia.
She knew about the Emperor of Russia¡¯s recent diplomatic mission to the Great Yun Nation. Didn¡¯t he still need many more geniuses to reach the capital?
¡°Why is he here so quickly?¡± Ning Yue asked Jiang Ying.
¡°I don¡¯t know either, Yueyue. I¡¯m a little worried about you. Do you know that the person we saved on the mountain that day was the exclusive secret guard of the Russian Emperor?¡± Jiang Ying said solemnly.
What did the appearance of the exclusive secret guard of the Emperor of Russia mean? The Emperor of Russia was called the Bloodthirsty King. Did he have any intentions here? Was Laifu Vige going to be unsafe?
¡°I¡¯m fine. If you¡¯re really worried, leave Ah Da and Ah Er behind,¡± Ning Yue said.
In the past, she might not have needed Jiang Ying to arrange for people to be by her side, but it was different now. She had her family. The first thing she had to do was to protect them. With two experts by her side, she could more or less be at ease.
¡°I¡¯ll leave Ah San behind too. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. There¡¯s also Ah Si, Ah Wu, and the others,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Hearing Jiang Ying mention the names of those guards, the corners of Ning Yue¡¯s mouth twitched.
Jiang Ying¡¯s naming system was really convenient.
¡°Jiang Ying, wait for me. I¡¯ll go pack something for you.¡± Ning Yue ran back to her room.
She locked the door and entered the space. After searching through the daily necessities, she finally found a vintage wooden box.
There were no wheels on this wooden box. It was an ordinary suitcase. Its exterior was polished very exquisitely, so no one would suspect anything if it was taken out.
Ning Yue went to the snack area again, removed the outer packaging of the snacks, and ced them in an ordinary earthen jar.
Chapter 166 - 166 Dried anchovies
166 Dried anchovies
In addition to snacks, there was also some medicine. Ning Yue poured them out and filled ordinary small ss bottles before stuffing them with wooden corks.
Ning Yue carefullybeled the ss bottles.
After preparing everything, Ning Yue left the space and called Bng over.
??Bng, write a few words for Sister.?? Ning Yue took out a small y jar of dried anchovies to tempt Bng.
Jiang Ying waited outside for half an hour before he saw Ning Yue holding a wooden box with difficulty. He hurriedly went forward to help. ??What??s inside???
??It??s some food and utilities. There arebels on the bottles. Use it ording to the amount you need.??
Ning Yue nagged at Jiang Ying for a long time. Jiang Ying felt that she was sweet after hearing this.
Look, he would only returned to the capital for a few days, but Ning Yue was so worried.
If Ning Yue knew what Jiang Ying was thinking, she would probably knock his head.
After Jiang Ying finished talking to Ning Yue, he rushed to the capital.
He wanted to go tomorrow, but the person the crown prince had sent to deliver the letter said that he should set off immediately when he saw this letter.
Alright, there was no way to dy it.
As soon as Jiang Ying??s carriage entered the capital, the crown prince immediately sent someone to send him into the pce.
He had yet to return to the residence to rest and tidy up. The crown prince was in such a hurry. What had happened?
Seeing Jiang Ying??s arrival, the crown prince ced a letter in front of him.
??Take a look first,?? the crown prince said.
Seeing this letter, Jiang Ying was a little speechless. This letter said that the Emperor of Russia had already arrived at the Great Yun Nation earlier, but he had gone to Laifu Vige first to investigate the little princess that thete Emperor of Russia had lost.
This information confused Jiang Ying.
??The lost princess of thete emperor of Russia? What do you mean??? Jiang Ying asked.
He understood what the lost little princess meant. What he didn??t understand was why the Emperor of Rakshasa had gone to Laifu Vige to investigate this matter. Could it be that this matter had something to do with Laifu Vige?
??It??s what you think.?? The crown prince did not beat around the bush with Jiang Ying. ??He said that after thete emperor of Russia investigated Laifu Vige, he lost the clues. This time, he happened to visit the Great Yun Nation, so he nned to investigate personally.??
Jiang Ying??s frown deepened. ??I suspect that??s just an excuse. He must have other motives.??
??I thought so too. When he came to the capital, he said that he wanted to enter the pce to see Father. I think he has something to do,?? the crown prince said.
Originally, the emperor had said that the crown prince should be in charge of managing the country. However, the emperor of Russia was unwilling. He said that he wanted to see the emperor of the Great Yun Nation no matter what, but his dear father was still nowhere to be seen. He had no choice but to call Jiang Ying over first.
??Ia?|??
Jiang Ying was about to say something when someone knocked on the door.
The eunuch hurriedly walked to the Crown Prince??s side and whispered, ??Your Highness, the Emperor of Russia is here. He wants to see you.??
??Let him in,?? the crown prince said helplessly.
Every day, the Emperor of Russia would enter the pce at this time and tell him that he wanted to see his father. Every time he did not see his father, the other party was not angry and left.
However, the Emperor of Russia was famous. The Crown Prince was worried that if he did not see the Emperor again, he would anger this Bloodthirsty Emperor. At that time, the two countries would be enemies.
The Crown Prince did not understand. What was it that he had to see his father for? Could he not resolve it?
As soon as he entered, the crown prince did not say anything and got someone to take out the snacks Ning Yue had given him.
When Yuan Hui heard that the emperor was not around, he was about to leave when he saw the eunuch bring a te of snacks over.
He wanted to tell the crown prince that there was no need. He woulde again next time, but when he saw what was on the te, his eyes widened and his mind seemed to go nk for a moment.
The eunuch ced the te on the table beside Yuan Hui. Yuan Hui picked up the M dried anchovies with trembling hands and ate them.
As he ate, the Crown Prince and Jiang Ying watched silently.
Yuan Hui didn??t look away until the te was finished. He looked at the Crown Prince. ??Crown Prince, where did thise from???
Eh? Finally, he didn??t say that he would go back first ande back tomorrow?
The crown prince responded energetically. ??My rtive gave this to me.??
He did not sell Ning Yue out immediately.
Chapter 167 - 167 No Way
167 No Way
Yuan Hui suddenly became very excited when he heard the crown prince¡¯s words. He opened his mouth to ask something, but before he could say anything, he cried.
The Crown Prince was shocked by Yuan Hui¡¯s reaction. He thought of ten thousand ways to deal with Yuan Hui¡¯s anger, but he did not expect Yuan Hui to cry directly.
The crown prince looked at Jiang Ying pitifully, meaning to say, ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it?¡±
Jiang Ying frowned tightly. He cried after eating Ning Yue¡¯s food. What was Yuan Hui doing?
Yuan Hui did not know anything about their thoughts. He took a deep breath andposed himself before asking, ¡°Prince of Great Yun, who made this snack?¡±
Faced with Yuan Hui¡¯s serious question, Jiang Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He observed Yuan Hui¡¯s expression without batting an eyelid and saw that there was only eagerness and desire on his face.
Why did he want to know who made this thing so badly?
¡°Forgive me for asking, but are you asking who made this snack? Is it very important to you?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
This concerned Ning Yue¡¯s safety. He could not be careless!
Originally, it was considered disrespectful for him to ask Yuan Hui directly. The emperor of a country was talking to the crown prince of a country. What was a crown prince to him? However, he couldn¡¯t care less. He only wanted to know what the emperor of Russia wanted to do.
Obviously, Yuan Hui did not want to punish him. Instead, he exined patiently, ¡°I had the chance to eat this before. I searched for a long time but could not find it, so I wanted to ask who made it. I want to make a visit.¡±
Jiang Ying frowned even more when he heard Yuan Hui¡¯s words. He was sure that Yuan Hui was not telling the truth.
However, before he could guarantee Ning Yue¡¯s safety, he could not tell anyone about her.
Jiang Ying fell silent. The Crown Prince nced at Jiang Ying and said to Yuan Hui, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Forgive me for not being able to tell you, because I don¡¯t know who did it either. I¡¯ll definitely tell you after I investigate!¡±
Yuan Hui sized up the two brothers. Each of them was better at acting than the other. They clearly knew who made this thing, but they refused to tell him.
However, since he had already said so, he could not re up on the spot. If he was not careful, it would cause a war between the two countries. He came to discuss jointly resisting the enemy, not to create a war.
Yuan Hui frowned. This matter was tricky.
Forget it. He would investigate slowly. Since he already knew that this person was rted to the crown prince, he had a direction to investigate.
¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave first. If the Crown Prince has a lead, send someone to tell me.¡± Yuan Hui nodded slightly, giving the Crown Prince enough respect.
Although the crown prince supervised the country, he was still the crown prince after all. He was not on equal footing with the emperor of a country.
After Yuan Hui left, Baili asked impatiently, ¡°Emperor, these two people are lying. Why don¡¯t you make them tell the truth?¡±
Yuan Hui nced at Baili indifferently. ¡°Could it be that you have a way?¡±
¡°I¡¡± Baili wanted to say that he would get someone to torture them, but on second thought, the Crown Prince and Jiang Ying were both from the Great Yun Nation. They had no right to do so.
¡°We already have a direction to investigate. Besides, I think that Jiang Ying is suspicious. Investigate carefully.¡±
¡°What¡¯s suspicious about him?¡± Baili asked.
Recalling how Jiang Ying had spoken and done things just now, he did not seem to have any doubts.
Yuan Hui sighed and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re the Dragon Scale Secret Guard. Why can¡¯t you tell?¡±
Baili lowered his head and did not speak. He was a secret guard and did as the emperor and the crown prince instructed. He did not need judgment.
¡°Who am I?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
¡°You are the emperor,¡± Baili replied honestly.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m the emperor. I¡¯m talking to the crown prince of a country, but he actually interrupted. He¡¯s not the emperor of the Great Yun Nation,¡± Yuan Hui said.
It turned out that he didn¡¯t seem to care just now, but he was paying attention in his heart.
Not long after their conversation, Jiang Ying found out. He knew that he was impulsive, but for Ning Yue, he was not afraid.
If Yuan Hui wanted to harm Ning Yue, then he would protect her.
With Yuan Hui¡¯s guidance, Baili¡¯s investigation became much smoother. Jiang Ying was also an heir of a prince, so it was very easy to investigate his matter. Therefore, Baili quickly found that the source was Laifu Vige.
He excitedly reported the results to Yuan Hui, who immediately set off to Laifu Vige happily. As expected, his intuition was right!
Chapter 168 - 168 How Are You?
168 How Are You?
It was already the third day since Yuan Hui went to Laifu Vige. After Jiang Ying reported the matter of the medicinal makeup to the Crown Prince, the Crown Prince was also extremely happy.
¡°Brother, I knew you would have a way! I can already foresee the future of the business opportunity you¡¯re talking about.¡±
If not for the sake of his image, the crown prince would definitely be dancing with medicinal makeup.
Looking at the crown prince, Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.
The two brothers continued to talk about the effects of the medicinal makeup and the source. The crown prince¡¯s face fell.
He was a little indignant. Why couldn¡¯t Ning Yue give him the form?
¡°Can¡¯t you give me the prescription? Can¡¯t you reveal some of the ingredients?¡± the crown prince asked Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying spread his hands and told the crown prince helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not in charge of the family. Yueyue can do whatever she wants.¡±
The crown prince was speechless. Jiang Ying was probably the only person who could make his wife-fearing sound so refreshing and refined.
¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m your brother! The purchase price can¡¯t be too high!¡± the crown prince said.
If he had the form, he could think of a way to lower the cost, but Ning Yue only gave him the finished product. That meant that she wanted to earn a sum of money. He could not do anything about the cost.
¡°You don¡¯t want it? Then give it back to me.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Ying deliberately wanted to snatch the medicinal makeup from the crown prince¡¯s hand.
The crown prince protected the medicinal makeup in his arms. ¡°No, no!¡±
Alright, so be it. He would think of a way to create a gimmick and sell it to those nobledies at a high price.
If he sold it well, he would make a huge profit.
Jiang Ying looked at the motivated Crown Prince and smiled. ¡°Brother Crown Prince, remember to leave some of these snacks for uncle Emperor. The matter has been partially resolved. The day after tomorrow, someone will send ten carriages of medicinal makeup over. Brother Crown Prince, please check and ept them.¡±
¡°Alright, how about this? I¡¯ll add a congrattory gift in my own name. Congrattions on your wedding with Miss Ning Yue.¡± The crown prince was happy. With a wave of his hand, he added a congrattory gift.
¡°Brother Crown Prince, I have something to tell you.¡± Jiang Ying suddenly became serious.
He told the crown prince about meeting the Dragon Scale secret guard in Laifu Vige. The crown prince nodded. He had almost forgotten about this.
¡°Let the Dragon Scale secret guard go,¡± the crown prince said. ¡°Father told me why they appeared in Laifu Vige.¡±
Let the Dragon Scale Secret Guard go? Jiang Ying was a little unwilling.
Why did he let him go? It was the Dragon Scale Secret Guard. If he caught him, he could ask him how he was trained.
It was said that the dragon scale secret guards of Russia could fight a thousand people alone. They were well-trained. If they became an army, they would be a hugebat force!
Seeing Jiang Ying¡¯s unwilling expression, the Crown Prince said, ¡°Ask Ning Yue if she wants to see the Emperor of Russia. It seems that the Emperor of Russia really wants to see her.¡±
¡°No!¡± Jiang Ying interrupted the crown prince angrily.
He had yet to confirm Yuan Hui¡¯s motive for looking for Ning Yue. It was impossible for him to risk Ning Yue.
¡°Alright, I know you dote on your wife. Go back.¡± The crown prince waved his hand.
Hearing that the crown prince was asking him to go back, Jiang Ying was overjoyed. After bidding farewell to the crown prince, he returned to Prince Jin¡¯s residence to eat something before rushing back to Laifu Vige.
Knowing that Jiang Ying had returned to Laifu Vige, the crown prince was speechless and angry. He had asked Jiang Ying to return to Prince Jin¡¯s residence in the capital. Why had Jiang Ying returned to Laifu Vige?
He wanted to ask someone to call Jiang Ying back, but on second thought, forget it. He had no special reason.
After returning to Laifu Vige, the first thing Jiang Ying did was look for Ning Yue.
¡°Why are you back?¡± Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying in shock.
Come to think of it, the journey from Laifu Vige to the capital was three days. He would return to Laifu Vige on the sixth day. Didn¡¯t that mean he returned after reaching the capital?
Then what was the point of him going to the capital?
¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t care less and pulled Ning Yue towards the study.
The Ning family looked at their backs, hand in hand, in satisfaction. ¡°What a good rtionship,¡± Madam He said.
¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I¡¯ll be relieved if Yueyue marries him,¡± Old Master Ning said.
The empress dowager and Xin Xin were teasing the two children. When they heard the Ning family¡¯s evaluation, they looked at each other withfort in their eyes.
As elders, they all hoped that the children would be fine and the family would be happy.
Ning Yue and Jiang Ying had no idea that their actions were seen by the elders. When they arrived at the study, Jiang Ying asked Ning Yue nervously, ¡°Yueyue, how have you been recently?¡±
Chapter 169 - 169 Trouble
169 Trouble
??Very good.?? Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying in confusion. Was this what he meant by urgent?
??No suspicious people have appeared recently, right??? Jiang Ying asked.
Ning Yue shook her head. ??No. What??s wrong with you? What happened??? What he said made her nervous.
??Really??? Jiang Ying was even more puzzled. He was sure that Yuan Hui hade to Laifu Vige again. Why didn??t Ning Yue see him?
??Really! Jiang Ying, what happened? Tell me clearly,?? Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying sighed. After thinking about it, he still did not tell her about Yuan Hui. After all, the Emperor of Russia was the Bloodthirsty Emperor. He was also worried that Ning Yue would be afraid.
??It??s nothing.??
??Tell me!?? Ning Yue interrupted Jiang Ying. This man stopped mid-sentence. If it was rted to her, she had the right to know.
??Yueyue, it??s really nothing. This matter involves Brother Crown Prince, so I can??t say. I just have to pay attention to whether any suspicious people have appeared recently. If there are, you have to tell me.??
Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying doubtfully. She kept feeling that he was not telling the truth, but he had already mentioned the crown prince. What else could she do?
??Alright, I was nning to go to town to see how the wine shop??s business is,?? Ning Yue said.
??The brewery is already done??? Jiang Ying looked at Ning Yue in shock. He had only left for six days. How could it be so fast?
??No, but it doesn??t stop me from opening the store,?? Ning Yue said.
She didn??t exin to Jiang Ying that she would start the trial business first. She was storing the red wine in her space. She wouldn??t sell much during the trial business. She would just sell twenty to thirty catties a day.
Of course, the wine was limited because there was a small amount.
She hired a shopkeeper. This person was honest and met her requirements. The shopkeeper said that the wine sold in the shop was not enough to sell.
Before it was time to open the shop every morning, there were many people lined up at the door. The door opened for less than an hour before the wine was sold out.
The shopkeeper was satisfied. The wine was sold quickly and leisurely. He had almost nothing to do.
Although Jiang Ying was puzzled by Ning Yue??s words, he did not ask further. In any case, he would bear the responsibility if there were any problems.
Not long after breakfast, the two of them went to the wine shop. Business was booming in the shop, and when they looked at the other shops, business was bleak.
Ning Yue was overjoyed. The quality of her wine was guaranteed and the texture was not bad. It was mainly because she sold less wine than other wine shops.
They sold white wine made from rice, while she sold red wine made from grapes.
The more she saw the development of the shop, the more satisfied Ning Yue was.
??Let??s go in and look for the shopkeeper.?? Ning Yue held Jiang Ying??s hand.
Jiang Ying blushed and looked down at Ning Yue??s tender and fair hands in a daze, letting Ning Yue pull him into the wine shop.
Jiang Ying was floating. He didn??t know how he got into the wine shop. When he entered, the shopkeeper saw the two of them arrive and smiled.
??Boss, you??re here!?? The shopkeeper respectfully took out the ount book and handed it to Ning Yue.
Ning Yue took a look and asked the shopkeeper a few more questions. The shopkeeper could answer them very well.
??Shopkeeper, recentlya?|??
Before Ning Yue could finish speaking, there was an argument outside.
Ning Yue hurriedly put down the ount book in her hand and ran out. She realized that someone had actuallye to the wine shop to cause trouble.
Was this a joke?
??What happened??? Ning Yue asked.
She saw the troublemakers carrying a stretcher. The person on the stretcher was covered with a white cloth and seemed to be dead.
??This is a wine shop, not a medical center. If any of you is injured, you can go to the medical center directly!?? Ning Yue said coldly.
Jiang Ying walked to Ning Yue??s side and saw those people. He realized that they did not seem to have good intentions. He turned around and instructed the shopkeeper to look for them.
Unexpectedly, the shopkeeper had only taken a few steps when he was discovered.
??Alright! Unscrupulous merchant, are you trying to escape?!?? Then, they pushed the shopkeeper without any exnation.
Before Ning Yue could exin, the shopkeeper was pushed to the ground heavily. With a bang, the shopkeeper fainted.
When Ning Yue saw this, she thought to herself, ??Oh no, is the shopkeeper injured??? She hurriedly went forward to check the situation and realized that there was a pool of blood at the back of his head.
??How dare you!?? Ning Yue??s expression darkened. She wouldn??t let this group of people off just like that!
When the group of people saw that the shopkeeper was bleeding, they were also flustered. They did note to cause trouble to kill someone.
??Stop them! They came to my shop to cause trouble and hurt people. I have to report it to the officials!?? As soon as Ning Yue finished speaking, Jiang Ying gestured into the dark.
Chapter 170 - 170 Resolution
170 Resolution
After a while, a few guards surrounded the troublemakers. Seeing this, those people panicked even more.
They were just here to collect some money. Every time a new shop opened, their brother would ask them to do this. Why was this person so easily pushed? He fell and even bled!
Ning Yue ran into the wine shop and pretended to take the first aid kit, but in fact, she took the trauma medicine from her space.
She returned to the shopkeeper¡¯s side and squatted down. First, she cleaned the wound on the back of the shopkeeper¡¯s head and sprinkled hemostatic powder.
Soon, Ning Yue stopped the bleeding from the back of the shopkeeper¡¯s head.
Ning Yue bandaged the shopkeeper¡¯s wound swiftly. Jiang Ying¡¯s eyes widened. His Yueyue was amazing!
After bandaging it, Ning Yue got someone to carry the shopkeeper into the shop.
¡°Slow down. Don¡¯t touch the shopkeeper¡¯s head,¡± Ning Yue said.
After the shopkeeper was carried away, Ning Yue nced at the troublemakers and asked coldly, ¡°Who asked you toe and cause trouble?¡±
Ning Yue had a strong aura. At first, the hooligans were also stunned, but soon, they were no longer afraid. In any case, their boss would take responsibility. What were they afraid of?
¡°We¡¯re not making trouble. We¡¯re just here to demand an exnation!¡± the leader shouted.
¡°Oh? What¡¯s your name? Why did youe to me to ask for an exnation? Do you know who I am?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Almost everyone knew about the emperor¡¯s decree. They still came to her shop to cause trouble when she knew. Their courage wasmendable.
¡°My name is Zhu Yu,¡± the leader said.
Zhu Yu? Ning Yue sneered. This person was the vige tyrant of the neighboring vige. He was domineering in their vige and she had long heard of their name.
¡°Very good. Zhu Yu, right? What are you doing here? Do you want to cause trouble?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°We bought wine from you. If something happens, who else can we look for?¡± Zhu Yu shouted.
Something had happened to their wine? Ning Yue frowned tightly. There was nothing wrong with the wine. How could something have happened?
¡°What happened?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°My brother drank your family¡¯s wine and died. What do you think happened?¡± Zhu Yu shouted.
When the surrounding people heard Zhu Yu¡¯s words, they began to be restless.
They¡¯d been drinking the wine too. Would they be all right?
Initially, they were only discussing softly, but in the end, their voices became louder and louder. Zhu Yu seemed to be very satisfied with this situation. He looked around and said, ¡°I believe you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. If anything happened during the process, you should at least tell us and let us be mentally prepared. Otherwise, many people will die like this.¡±
Before Ning Yue could say anything, Zhu Yu directly med her.
Ning Yue¡¯s expression darkened. Beside her, Jiang Ying was not in a good mood. He was about to speak when Ning Yue stopped him.
Ning Yue shook her head slightly, then turned to look at Zhu Yu. ¡°You said you bought the wine from me. Where¡¯s the wine?¡±
Zhu Yu seemed to be prepared and took out a small ss bottle.
Seeing this ss bottle, Ning Yue was puzzled.
This ss bottle belonged to the family. She usually used it to hold things. Why would anyone use it outside?
Themoners came to buy wine in their own jars. Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be ss bottles. Besides, there were no ss bottles in this era. Some were made of crystals. Crystals were so valuable that Zhu Yu couldn¡¯t take them out.
Suddenly, Ning Yue had a guess.
At the side, Jiang Ying saw the ss bottle Zhu Yu had brought over and a trace of surprise shed across his eyes. He knew very well how the ss bottle hade about.
At the thought of this, Jiang Ying turned to look at Ning Yue. Ning Yue leaned close to his ear and whispered, ¡°Go and invite the county magistrate and the coroner over.¡±
Jiang Ying nodded slightly and gestured to the dark. A few people headed towards the county magistrate¡¯s residence.
Zhu Yu¡¯s statement had already started to make the surrounding people panic. They kept asking for a refund.
Ning Yue raised her hand and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, quiet down and listen to me.¡±
These words seemed to have a special magic. The surroundings fell silent.
¡°Logically speaking, once this thing is sold, it will not be refunded, but I know that everyone has doubts about this matter. How about this? After settling the matter, if everyone still wants to return the wine, I wee you to do so. Before that, I hope everyone will be quiet and wait for me to settle it.¡±
Chapter 171 - 171 Looking for Trouble
171 Looking for Trouble
¡°What do you mean, wait until you¡¯re done? Are you trying to stall us? That won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll be the first to disagree!¡± Zhu Yu shouted.
As soon as he finished speaking, the surrounding crowd began to whisper again.
This person was really impatient.
Ning Yue said loudly again, ¡°Everyone, be quiet! I¡¯ve just asked someone to invite the county magistrate. We¡¯ll judge when hees.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue say that she had invited the county magistrate over, Zhu Yu¡¯s expression instantly rxed.
He looked smug. ¡°You¡¯re right. The magistrate will stand up for us!¡±
¡°Miss, these people are vige tyrants from the neighboring vige. It¡¯s not worth offending them.¡±
¡°Yes, just pay some money. Don¡¯t lose yourself.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, girl. Listen to me.¡±
¡
Some enthusiastic vigers around Ning Yueforted her. They were also kind and had no ill intentions.
Ning Yue smiled at them and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, everyone. Such people are arrogant. This is definitely not the first shop they invaded. If I don¡¯t do anything, how many shops will be harmed?¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s words moved everyone present.
¡°Miss, you¡¯re really a good person!¡±
¡°What amendable girl!¡±
¡
The surroundingments were one-sided. Ning Yue was very satisfied with the current situation. No matter what, she had to deal with this matter first. Otherwise, what if she encountered such a situation again in the future when the shop expanded? This evil situation could not be encouraged.
Soon, someone came from the county magistrate¡¯s side.
Perhaps it was because the county magistrate was not at home, but the person he brought was actually a constable.
When that person saw the constable, a smile immediately appeared on his face, making Ning Yue have goosebumps.
This person looked at the constable as if he was looking at his own father. It seemed that this person was rted to this constable.
Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying with a questioning gaze.
She wanted to know if Jiang Ying had sent someone to invite the county magistrate.
Jiang Ying frowned deeply. He didn¡¯t know what was going on either.
He had clearly asked someone to invite the county magistrate over. Why wasn¡¯t the person here the county magistrate?
Jiang Ying looked around but did not see the people he had sent.
What happened?
¡°What happened?¡± the constable asked.
¡°Brother Huang, you¡¯re here! I came to this shop to buy wine and nned to cook some side dishes and drink some wine with my brothers tonight to bond. I didn¡¯t expect this wine shop to cause my brothers to die! Brother Huang, you have to stand up for me!¡±
As Zhu Yu spoke, he suddenly burst into tears. He looked extremely aggrieved.
Huang Shan, who Zhu Yu called Big Brother Huang, was a constable in the county office. His square face looked upright.
Hearing Zhu Yu¡¯s words, his expression immediately changed. ¡°Hmph! Who¡¯s in charge of this shop?¡±
Ning Yue frowned tightly. This person looked for the person in charge without asking. It seemed that he had ill intentions.
She quietly sized up Huang Shan and Zhu Yu and said, ¡°I¡¯m the owner of this wine shop. What do you think, Constable?¡±
¡°Your wine killed people. Now what are you going to do about it?¡± the constable asked.
How should she deal with it? Ning Yue smiled. In the current situation, she was already certain that this constable waspletely in cahoots with Zhu Yu. He hade here to denounce her.
Ning Yue took a deep breath and said loudly, ¡°You said that this person died after drinking the wine in my wine shop. I wonder if Your Excellency has any evidence?¡±
¡°Evidence? You have the nerve to ask me for evidence?¡± The constableughed.
Then, he pointed at the corpse on the ground and said to Ning Yue, ¡°Isn¡¯t this evidence? Do you still want to deny it?¡±
¡°How long has this person been dead? What¡¯s the cause of death? We don¡¯t even know. Sir, do you want to casually use me without asking for the evidence?¡± Ning Yue sneered.
The constable frowned. Clearly, he had never met anyone like Ning Yue. Usually, as long as he snorted, those people would admit defeat. After all, he was a constable in the county office.
¡°The evidence is conclusive. Do you still want to deny it? Do you want toe back to the government office with me?¡± the constable said loudly.
Usually, there might be one or two people who were not afraid of him, but every time he mentioned the government office, those people would be afraid.
He looked at Ning Yue proudly and stared at the expression on her face. He wanted to see Ning Yue look afraid when she heard him mention the government office.
Chapter 172 - 172 Going to the Government Office
172 Going to the Government Office
Unfortunately, this constable had miscalcted.
He met Ning Yue.
Putting aside Ning Yue¡¯s identity, Ning Yue was not someone who would suffer a loss. This person should have really paid attention to his adversary.
¡°Back to the government office, right? I hope you can still be so unyielding when we reach the government office,¡± Ning Yue said coldly.
Jiang Ying did not say a word, but he followed Ning Yue closely and expressed his intentions.
¡°Oh? You raised a money boy. Not bad,¡± Huang Shan said with a sneer.
Money boy? Ning Yue raised her eyebrows and looked at Jiang Ying. Jiang Ying looked faintly angry.
Originally, he wanted to get someone to take this constable away.
However, on second thought, he decided to meet the county magistrate first and see if he knew what his subordinates had done. If he did, he would definitely be severely punished. If he did not know, he would be ipetent. He would not be severely punished, but he would inevitably be punished.
When the people at the side saw that Ning Yue was going to the government office, they came over to persuade her.
¡°Miss, listen to me. This man is a constable from the county office and the county magistrate¡¯s brother-inw. You won¡¯t get away with messing with him.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t you pay up first? How can the county magistrate listen to you if you go up like this?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, girl. In any case, he works for the magistrate. You won¡¯t get anything out of it.¡±
Hearing the surrounding people¡¯s advice to Ning Yue, Huang Shan smiled proudly.
See, his deterrence was so great. He had done it for nothing.
Ning Yue didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at Huang Shan.
Seeing Ning Yue like this, the people at the side could not help but say, ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡±
¡°Stop persuading her. Stop persuading her. This girl won¡¯t listen. If she had listened, she would have lost money just now.¡±
¡°Maybe she has a powerful background. She¡¯s going to the county office on purpose.¡±
Someone in the crowd suddenly said this, and the noisy voices instantly fell silent.
Obviously, Huang Shan had also heard their discussion. His expression darkened. ¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°Who can I be? Aren¡¯t I just an ordinary viger?¡± Ning Yue said.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Huang Shan couldn¡¯t help but size up the clothes Ning Yue was wearing.
It wasn¡¯t good fabric, but it wasn¡¯t ordinary. It was normal for this woman to be able to afford such fabric when she opened a shop.
Therefore, Huang Shan judged that Ning Yue was just an ordinary businessman.
He snorted. ¡°In that case,e back to the county office with me.¡±
As he spoke, Huang Shan waved his hand. A few constables outside the crowd immediately went forward and surrounded Ning Yue and Jiang Ying.
¡°Why, Constable Huang? Are you nning to escort us back?¡± Jiang Ying said coldly.
Jiang Ying looked at Huang Shan sharply, making him shiver.
This person¡¯s aura was very powerful, making Huang Shan pay more attention.
He nced at Jiang Ying. The fabric on Jiang Ying¡¯s body looked very ordinary and there was nothing special about it. However, it was impossible for ordinary vigers to have such an aura. Huang Shan did not get anyone to escort them.
¡°I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll run away so I will get someone to escort you.¡± After Huang Shan finished speaking, he waved his hand and the group of people immediately pushed Jiang Ying and Ning Yue forward.
Ning Yue was caught off guard and staggered, almost falling to the ground. If not for Jiang Ying quickly supporting Ning Yue, she would have really hurt herself.
¡°Constable Huang, we¡¯re not prisoners. If you do this again, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±
Huang Shan, who was originally more cautious, instantly flew into a rage when he heard Jiang Ying¡¯s words.
¡°Hmph! I want to see how rude you can be. Someone! Tie him up!¡±
Before those people attacked, Jiang Ying gestured.
Although Ning Yue could not understand what Jiang Ying¡¯s gesture meant, she knew that Jiang Ying had his own thoughts and was certain that this Huang Shan was dead meat.
Jiang Ying did not say anything when he was tied up. Soon, a group of people left the wine shop with the corpse.
Seeing this, everyone shook their heads regretfully.
They did not believe that the wine in the wine shop could kill people. After all, Zhu Yu was notorious.
¡°What a pity about the wine shop.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not easy to drink such cheap good wine. Life will be boring again in the future.¡±
Everyone discussed for a while and left one after another, as if the fact that Ning Yue had been taken away was just a small interlude.
Chapter 173 - 173 Court
173 Court
The shopkeeper, who had been resting in the wine shop, was unconscious for an hour and a half before waking up.
When he heard this, he quickly packed up and went straight to the county office.
When he arrived at the county office, Ning Yue and Jiang Ying had almost settled the matter.
Before the shopkeeper arrived, Ning Yue did not expect him to run around with injuries. At this moment, she was looking at Huang Shan coldly.
Huang Shan actually made them kneel on the ground.
Jiang Ying sneered and asked him, ¡°Where¡¯s your county magistrate? Isn¡¯t heing out?¡±
¡°Is the county magistrate someone you can see just because you want to? Kneel down!¡± Huang Shan berated Jiang Ying.
¡°Since you say Imitted a crime and wanted to bring me to the county office, what are you nning to do in the absence of the county magistrate? Who gave you the guts and the right? Do you still have thew in your eyes?¡±
¡°Here, I am thew!¡± Huang Shan shouted.
He finally saw that the two people in front of him were just ordinary vigers and knew how to put on airs.
He thought he had provoked someone extraordinary, but he did not expect it to be these two unpresentable people.
¡°I hope you can still talk like this when the county magistrateester,¡± Jiang Ying said coldly.
¡°Let me tell you, the county magistrate is not at home. He said that he would let me handle this matter. If you have any objections, go to prison and talk.¡± As he spoke, Huang Shan was about to take Jiang Ying and Ning Yue away.
¡°How dare you!¡± Ning Yue shouted coldly.
This Huang Shan was too bold. He must have someone to rely on. Otherwise, how could he dare to say that he was thew? He just didn¡¯t know if the county magistrate was behind Huang Shan or someone in a higher position.
Huang Shan was stunned by Ning Yue¡¯s scolding. He reacted for a while beforeing back to his senses.
¡°You stupid bitch, how dare you talk to me like that? Who do you think you are?!¡± Huang Shan shouted.
¡°I¡¯m asking you now. Are you afraid to wait for the county magistrate to return?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Don¡¯t dare? Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Since you want to die so badly, we¡¯ll wait for his Excellency toe back and teach you a lesson! You¡¯re just murderers. Is it wrong to send you to jail?¡±
¡°The county magistrate isn¡¯t back yet, and you¡¯re already nning to casually convict me. Who do you think you are?¡± Ning Yue asked coldly.
¡°You!¡± Huang Shan was so angry that he wanted to curse, but he held back. He looked at Ning Yue¡¯s face and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not confessing, right? When the county magistrate decides your crimes, you¡¯ll know what¡¯s wrong.¡±
¡°That would be best,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying¡¯s men were outside the county office. Ning Yue was not worried about what this constable could do to them.
Huang Shan waved his hand and called a constable over. He whispered in his ear, ¡°Go and see why his Excellency hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±
The little constable responded and ran quickly out.
Soon, the young constable returned and whispered into Huang Shan¡¯s ear, ¡°Sir said that a noble called him out. He didn¡¯t see the noble and didn¡¯t dare toe back.¡±
Upon hearing the junior constable¡¯s words, Huang Shan frowned. What noble person was in this town? Why hadn¡¯t he heard of him?
He was about to ask what was going on when a man in ck suddenly walked in.
¡°Who is it?¡± Huang Shan¡¯s expression immediately changed.
This man in ck had his head covered. It was impossible to tell what he looked like.
The man in ck did not answer him. Instead, he came to Jiang Ying¡¯s side and spoke softly to him.
Huang Shan¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. This person actually brought a man in ck in. Who did he think he was?!
¡°What are you doing? How dare you be impudent in court!¡± Huang Shan sneered.
In the past, Huang Shan¡¯s anger would probably make people afraid, but he had miscalcted again.
When Jiang Ying heard the news brought by the man in ck, he frowned.
The man in ck told him that the county magistrate had gone straight to the suburbs.
¡°Tell him if he doesn¡¯te back, he¡¯ll bear the consequences,¡± Jiang Ying said.
After he finished speaking, the man in ck walked out respectfully.
Huang Shan was dumbfounded. He kept thinking about this person¡¯s identity and background.
When the junior constable saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but tug at Huang Shan¡¯s clothes and whisper, ¡°Brother Shan, why don¡¯t we untie this person?¡± This scene made him a little afraid.
¡°Let me tell you, this woman is a murderer, and this man is this woman¡¯s lover. If these two run away, will you be responsible?¡±
Chapter 174 - 174 Afraid
174 Afraid
Trantor: As Studios
Editor: As Studios
When the young constable heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°If they wanted to run, they wouldn¡¯t have followed us back to the county office.¡±
¡°What did you say?¡± Huang Shan¡¯s expression was a little ugly.
He wondered what he would do if he really provoked a big shot. On second thought, the most powerful person in this town was their county magistrate. The county magistrate was his brother-inw. He was not afraid of trouble.
Thinking of this, Huang Shan raised his head and puffed out his chest. He snorted and turned his head away.
However, he did not dare to do anything to Jiang Ying and Ning Yue again.
After a while, the county magistrate, who they had been waiting for a long time, ran back. When he saw Huang Shan, Jiang Ying, and Ning Yue, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.
Before the county magistrate could speak, Huang Shan cried to him, ¡°Brother-inw! You have to uphold justice. The wine in this woman¡¯s shop killed people. The evidence is conclusive, but she still wants to deny it.¡±
The county magistrate wanted to see who was tied up, but he was interrupted by Huang Shan¡¯s words. His gaze shifted to Huang Shan.
¡°Since this woman killed someone, why did you kidnap a man?¡± the magistrate asked.
He was about to turn to look at Jiang Ying when he was stopped by Huang Shan¡¯s words.
¡°Brother-inw, this man is this woman¡¯s lover. He¡¯s been trying to escape with the woman along the way.¡± Huang Shan pointed at the corpse on the ground.
Only then did the county magistrate see a white cloth covering the ground. He frowned and was about to say something when Jiang Ying stopped him.
¡°The county magistrate really has a lot of authority. He made us wait for a long time,¡± Jiang Ying said coldly.
At this moment, the county magistrate had time to size up Jiang Ying and Ning Yue. When his gazended on Jiang Ying, his eyes widened.
Seeing Jiang Ying¡¯s face, the county magistrate trembled in his heart. It was over.
He almost fell to his knees. Before he could move, Huang Shan shouted, ¡°You two actually didn¡¯t kneel when you saw the county magistrate. Are you courting death?¡±
As he spoke, Huang Shan was about to get someone to force Jiang Ying and Ning Yue to kneel down.
Chapter 175 - 175 Mistake
175 Mistake
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, the county magistrate remembered that there was another woman in the court. He secretly looked at Ning Yue.
He would not have known if he had not seen her, but he was shocked when she saw her. Wasn¡¯t Ning Yue the future heiress?
His eyelids twitched violently. It was over. It was over. This time it was really over.
Of all people, Huang Shan actually dared to provoke the future princess consort.
Everyone in Laifu Vige knew that the heir of Prince Jin doted on the future heiress.
It had to be known that not only had the current Emperor given Jiang Ying and Ning Yue a marriage, but he had also given them a lot of dowry. Most importantly¡
The emperor specially issued a decree to confer Ning Yue as a princess!
The county magistrate did not know how much Ning Yue had contributed to the battle at the border city. In his opinion, the emperor had conferred the title of Ning Yue on ount of Jiang Ying.
If not for Jiang Ying doting on Ning Yue, how could there be such an appointment?
Oh my god! How bold was Huang Shan!
At the thought of this, the county magistrate wanted to die. What kind of joke was this?
No, no, no. This was not a joke. This was simply a devastating blow. The magistrate wished he could faint.
But he didn¡¯t dare. He knew that if he fainted, it would end badly for him. He had to set an example.
Then, he kowtowed to Jiang Ying and Ning Yue respectively and said to Huang Shan, ¡°Huang Shan, do you think there¡¯s a problem with the princess¡¯s wine shop?¡±
Princess? What princess?
Huang Shan shook his head in a daze. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that there was something wrong with Her Highness¡¯s wine shop.¡±
Was he crazy or stupid? How would he dare to talk about the princess¡¯s wine shop?
Wait¡
A wine shop?
Huang Shan came back to his senses and looked at Ning Yue. Seeing Ning Yue¡¯s faint smile, he was about to cry.
¡°Brother-inw, Her Highness is¡¡± he asked the county magistrate bitterly.
¡°Bastard!¡± The county magistrate pped Huang Shan¡¯s face again.
¡°Her Highness is benevolent and has led the Laifu vige to glory. That wine shop is the same as the princess¡¯s oil press. They both operate for the people. How dare you, how dare you¡¡±
The county magistrate trembled with anger. He didn¡¯t know how to scold him anymore. Now, he didn¡¯t expect Jiang Ying and Ning Yue to forgive Huang Shan. He only hoped that he wouldn¡¯t be implicated by Huang Shan.
¡°Magistrate, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny that you¡¯re acting like this? This man calls you brother-inw. I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know what he usually does.¡±
As Ning Yue said this, Jiang Ying stood up and walked to her side.
The county magistrate wanted to cry. He knew that his brother-inw was not good, but no matter how bad he was, he was still his brother-inw.
After he married his wife, his brother-inw also moved into their residence. It was just that this brother-inw was ignorant and ipetent. He did not say anything for his wife¡¯s sake.
After a few years, his wife really couldn¡¯t stand Huang Shan¡¯s idle appearance and begged him to give him a position.
He originally wanted to ignore him. After all, how could anyone be willing to use someone like Huang Shan!
In the end, he couldn¡¯t refuse his wife¡¯s request and gave Huang Shan a position as a constable.
Usually, he heard about Huang Shan staying with the hooligans. He had even warned Huang Shan to restrain himself. Although Huang Shan agreed verbally, he did not take action.
The county magistrate had no choice but to secretly pay attention to Huang Shan.
If he associated with the hooligans, he would definitely kill them.
However, those who went to monitor him said that Huang Shan was only drinking with the hooligans and did not do anything out of line.
The county magistrate was relieved. As long as Huang Shan did not do anything illegal, he would not say anything. He did not expect Huang Shan to cause him trouble this time.
¡°Your Highness, I really don¡¯t know, but no matter what, Huang Shan is my brother-inw and works under me. As his brother-inw, I should bear the responsibility for his mistakes.¡±
¡°Your Highness, please listen to me.¡± The county magistrate kowtowed heavily to Ning Yue.
¡°Your Highness, in the end, this matter is the fault of this person called Zhu Yu, but my brother-inw colluded with this person. He¡¯s also in the wrong. I don¡¯t know how many crimes they havemitted. Princess, please investigate. I was negligent in disciplining them. Princess, please punish me.¡±
Hearing the county magistrate¡¯s words, Ning Yue¡¯s expression softened a lot. This county magistrate could tell right from wrong.
Chapter 176 - 176 Going Home
176 Going Home
Ning Yue turned to look at Jiang Ying. She thought that Jiang Ying had already considered it, but she did not expect him to frown tightly, as if he was making a difficult decision.
He said to the magistrate, ¡°There must be an investigation. I don¡¯t intend to let them off the hook. Didn¡¯t they say that this person died after drinking our wine? The magistrate will call the coroner first and check the cause of this person¡¯s death.¡±
No matter what, Zhu Yu had just brought people to the entrance of the wine shop to cause trouble. Although many people supported Ning Yue, he believed that many people would have doubts about this matter.
If this matter was not thoroughly investigated and rified, the business of the wine shop might plummet.
¡°My lord, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have coveted wealth and moved a person who had been dead for a few days to your wine shop. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Zhu Yu was already frightened. He kept kowtowing to Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying ignored him and said to the magistrate, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes. The coroner is just outside the door. I¡¯ll call him in.¡± The magistrate stood up hurriedly.
Actually, when he first went to the wine shop, he had followed Jiang Ying¡¯s instructions and brought the coroner there.
However, he did not expect Jiang Ying to have already arrived at the county office. He rushed back and asked the coroner to wait outside the court so that he would not disturb Jiang Ying.
Although he did not know why Jiang Ying had called the coroner over, he knew that Jiang Ying was very angry now. He just had to do as Jiang Ying instructed.
Soon, the coroner arrived.
With the magistrate¡¯s instructions, the coroner took the body away for dissection.
¡°County Magistrate, if the autopsy results are out, please announce it in public. Moreover, you know what these people should do,¡± Jiang Ying said coldly.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely do it beautifully. Don¡¯t worry, my lord!¡± The county magistrate thought that he was fine and heaved a sigh of relief.
However, Jiang Ying¡¯s next words stunned him.
¡°You¡¯re also in the wrong. We¡¯ll consider your punishment after dealing with this group of people,¡± Jiang Ying said coldly.
¡°Yes¡¡± The magistrate cked out.
Jiang Ying did not say anything else and left with Ning Yue.
They had just left the county office when they saw the shopkeeper standing outside the door anxiously.
¡°Shopkeeper, why are you standing here?¡± Ning Yue nced at the back of the shopkeeper¡¯s head. Blood was already seeping out. Why was the shopkeeper so careless?
¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± the shopkeeper asked anxiously.
¡°We¡¯re fine. Shopkeeper, why didn¡¯t you rest well with your head injured?¡± Ning Yue asked.
She suspected that the shopkeeper had not only injured his head, but also his brain. He was still running around with such serious injuries. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of death?
¡°Boss, I heard that something had happened to you when I woke up. How could I rest? I came to the county office to see if I could do anything.¡±
Originally, the shopkeeper was very anxious. He was so anxious that he could not care less about the wound on the back of his head. When he arrived at the county office, he stood outside the door anxiously, wondering if anything had happened to Ning Yue.
If anything happened to Ning Yue, how would he exin it to that person?
When Ning Yue appeared and he calmed down, he remembered that the back of his head was injured and his wound began to hurt.
¡°You¡¯re really fooling around!¡± Ning Yue was speechless.
She looked at Jiang Ying. ¡°The shopkeeper can¡¯t walk by himself now. Help me get someone to send him back.¡±
Jiang Ying was about to speak when the shopkeeper quickly refused. ¡°No need, no need. I can go back by myself.¡±
¡°Nonsense!¡± Ning Yue berated the shopkeeper. ¡°Originally, the back of your head was injured and you couldn¡¯t move, but you still walked such a long way. How can I be at ease to let you go back yourself?¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, the shopkeeper stopped talking.
Jiang Ying got someone to hire a carriage and sent the shopkeeper back. He and Ning Yue slowly walked back to the wine shop.
When they returned to the wine shop, they saw that the people around them had already left.
Seeing Ning Yue and Jiang Ying return, those people actually surrounded them again.
Of course, not all of the people surrounding them were spectators when Zhu Yu caused trouble.
They had already heard about what had happened today. They thought that Jiang Ying and Ning Yue¡¯s wine shop would be sealed, but they did not expect them to swagger back.
¡°Are you all right, girl?¡± someone bolder asked.
Chapter 177 - 177 Thank You
177 Thank You
¡°Thank you for your concern. Here, I also ask everyone to rest assured that our county magistrate will definitely deal with it impartially,¡± Ning Yue said to them with a smile.
The county magistrate was shocked when he heard Jiang Ying and her name. The subsequent matters were easy to resolve and deal with.
She didn¡¯t actually do anything. She was just talking and putting on an act.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, everyone was stunned at first, then happy.
¡°So, the county magistrate is a good person?¡±
¡°Then our shop won¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡±
¡°Yeah, other than Zhu Yu and Huang Shan, these two scourges, I believe our lives will get better and better.¡±
¡°Miss, you¡¯re really our great benefactor!¡±
The whispers around them became louder and louder. In the end, these people actually said that Ning Yue was a fairy from the heavens who had descended to the mortal world to save them.
Ning Yue could not help butugh. Thesemoners were really cute. In their opinion, what she did was made her their great benefactor. This was enough to see how horrible Huang Shan and Zhu Yu were.
¡°Thank you for your praise. The county magistrate wants to investigate this matter thoroughly. My wine shop won¡¯t open for business for the time being until the results are out. Thank you for your support.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue say that the wine shop would be closed, many people felt that it was a pity. Of course, some people were happy because of this.
The regretful people liked the wine sold in Ning Yue¡¯s wine shop.
The people who were happy were the other merchants. They had seen the operating profits of Ning Yue¡¯s wine shop. If they could get the form, their turnover would double.
Someone in the crowd was looking at Ning Yue. His eyes darted around, as if he was thinking about how to get the form from Ning Yue.
When Ning Yue was not paying attention, someone quietly left the crowd.
After Ning Yue and Jiang Ying worked in the wine shop for a while, they gave the shopkeeper a break. ¡°Shopkeeper, you happen to be injured too. Stay at home to recuperate during this period of time. When you recover, this ce might also open for business.¡±
The shopkeeper nodded. Although the county magistrate had not ordered the sealing of Ning Yue¡¯s wine shop, the entire case was still under investigation. In order to avoid suspicion, they had temporarily closed down.
If they opened a wine shop in the limelight, there would be gossip. She wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble. She was justzy. If she could, she would rather be at home with her two children.
¡°Alright, Boss. I¡¯lle again when the wine shop opens.¡± With that, the shopkeeper was about to leave when Ning Yue stopped him.
Ning Yue stuffed a small box into the shopkeeper¡¯s hand. ¡°Shopkeeper, this is a small gift. Please ept it aspensation for your injuries.¡±
She ced some banknotes and jewelry in the box. In addition to his wife, the shopkeeper¡¯s parents and children were at home. The jewelry was a gift for the shopkeeper¡¯s family.
In the modern era, if the shopkeeper was injured in the shop, it would be a work injury. There was evenpensation for work injuries. However, there was no such thing in ancient times, so in order topensate him, Ning Yue gave him a small gift.
The shopkeeper epted the box and bowed respectfully to Ning Yue. ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡±
He had not worked for Ning Yue for long, but he knew Ning Yue¡¯s personality very well and was very grateful to her.
¡°You¡¯re wee. Shopkeeper, you¡¯re diligent. These should be given. Alright, go back. Otherwise, your family will be worried,¡± Ning Yue said.
The shopkeeper returned home with the gift Ning Yue had given him. When he returned home and opened the small box, he was frightened out of his wits.
There were a total of five banknotes worth ten taels each, as well as gold and silver jewelry.
The shopkeeper deliberately counted the amount of jewelry. It was exactly the amount for his family.
He had his wife, two children, and his parents.
The shopkeeper¡¯s eyes filled with tears. He would never be able to repay her in this life. He owed her too much.
¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong?¡± When the shopkeeper¡¯s wife, Madam Wu, walked out, she saw him holding a small box. Her eyes were red.
¡°Madam, look, these are all from my boss.¡± The shopkeeperposed himself and showed the jewelry in the small box to Madam Wu.
Seeing so much jewelry, Madam Wu¡¯s eyes lit up. Although their family was not short of money, they did not have much gold and silver jewelry.
Besides, the jewelry inside was so beautiful. She liked it very much!
¡°Why did your boss give you so much jewelry? What is this? Banknotes!¡± Madam Wu leaned forward and saw five banknotes in the box.
She was stunned. So much money and so much jewelry!
Chapter 178 - 178 Something Happened
178 Something Happened
¡°I was injured. In the back,¡± the shopkeeper said, pointing to the back of his head.
As the wound was at the back, Madam Wu could not see it when she entered.
Hearing that the shopkeeper was injured, Madam Wu panicked. She went forward worriedly to check on the shopkeeper.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now. My boss has already treated my wound. I¡¯ve been to the medical center. The doctor said that the wound was treated very well and there¡¯s no problem. My boss said that I was injured in the shop and contributed to it. She gave me a small gift.¡±
However, he did not expect the small gift Ning Yue was talking about to be so expensive. If he had known, he would not have dared to ept it.
Now that he had epted it, if he returned it, he was worried that Ning Yue would think that he had a problem with this small gift.
Knowing that her husband¡¯s injuries were fine, Madam Wu heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she eximed, ¡°Oh my god, if this is a small gift, is there still a bigger gift in this world?¡±
The shopkeeper nodded in agreement. He was also shocked to see what was inside. ¡°Anyway, this owner is a good person. I can barely pay her back in my life.¡±
Madam Wu looked at the shopkeeper in confusion. If the owner was a good person, he would just have to work hard. It was not necessary to pay back fifty taels of silver and jewelry.
Seeing that his wife was suspicious, the shopkeeper did not continue the topic. ¡°Madam, call Mother over first. I¡¯ve taken a look. The owner has calcted the number of people in the family.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Madam Wu walked out happily.
Ning Yue did not know what had happened at the shopkeeper¡¯s house, let alone what he was thinking. At this moment, she was on the way back to Laifu Vige with Jiang Ying.
The two of them did not choose to take a carriage but rode on horses. Ning Yue wanted to see the evening scenery. She had heard that the sunset in ancient times was beautiful without the pollution of modern industries.
They rode two horses and held hands. The setting sun warmed them both.
When she returned home, Ning Yue realized that many people were standing outside. Her heart skipped a beat. Could something have happened at home?
Ning Yue immediately dismounted and Jiang Ying hurriedly followed.
Pushing through the crowd, Ning Yue realized that a fewrge boxes were ced horizontally in the house. Old Master Ning was sitting in the hall with an ugly expression.
Ning Yue quickly asked, ¡°Grandpa, what happened?¡±
¡°Ask your Second Aunt what stupid thing she did!¡± Old Master Ning couldn¡¯t speak properly.
Ning Yue was worried that something would happen to him and hurriedly went out to pour a bowl of ancient well water for Old Master Ning to drink. Only then did his expression soften a little.
At this moment, Ning Yue had time to look at Qin Shi and realized that she was crying silently. ¡°Second Aunt, what exactly happened?¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s question, Qin Shi suddenly hugged Ning Yue and wailed.
¡°Yueyue, I was wrong. Please save your sister!¡±
Sister? Ning Yue frowned. Qin Shi was Second Uncle¡¯s wife, and their children were Sang and Wumei. ¡°Did something happen to Wumei, Second Aunt?¡±
¡°Yes, I beg you, save her. Wumei is only 11 years old.¡± Qin Shi wailed.
Ning Yue was confused and quickly said, ¡°Second Aunt, don¡¯t cry first. You¡¯re crying and you¡¯re not telling me the reason. How can I save her?¡±
When Qin Shi heard this, she stopped crying, but because she had been crying for too long, she couldn¡¯t stop for a while. She was still sobbing softly, but she was much better than before.
¡°Yueyue, I saw that your business was getting bigger and bigger, so I wanted to do my best to help you find a coboration. In the end, I found the son of a big shot. I saw that this person was generous, so I nned to cooperate with him. At first, it was fine selling the oil to him, but I didn¡¯t expect that one time when I brought your Wumei to trade with him, he actually took a fancy to her. This person is a beast! I didn¡¯t agree to him, but he insisted on bringing the betrothal gift over.¡±
Only then did Ning Yue understand that the things outside the door were sent by the son of the big shot Qin Shi had mentioned.
¡°Second Aunt, who exactly is this big shot you¡¯re talking about?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Lord Governor¡¡± Qin Shi¡¯s voice trailed off.
Governor? Ning Yue frowned even more. A lord governor was equivalent to a modern-day governor. This governor¡¯s reputation was very resounding outside. As an official, he had to be upright and not greedy. He had to frequently check on the people.
Chapter 179 - 179 Reason
179 Reason
Under the governor¡¯s management, no officials dared to mess around. Laifu Town was also under his jurisdiction. If Qin Shi wanted to find someone to cooperate with, it was indeed possible to find someone from his family. However, the problem was that this governor had a good reputation. Would his son do such a thing?
¡°Second Aunt, did you get the wrong person? The Governor is not one of those corrupt officials,¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°I wish I had the wrong person, but I saw him with the governor once. I asked around and was sure that the person with him was the governor.¡±
¡°Now that he¡¯s brought the betrothal gift and it¡¯s covered with the governor¡¯s seal.¡± Qin Shi began to cry softly again.
Hearing Qin Shi¡¯s cries, Ning Yue had a splitting headache.
She looked at Jiang Ying to see what he was thinking. She did not expect him to frown like her.
¡°There¡¯s the governor¡¯s seal on it, right?¡± Ning Yue said as she took the betrothal list. The governor¡¯s seal was indeed on the end.
Ning Yue handed the betrothal gift list to Jiang Ying. He took a look and nodded slightly, confirming that this was indeed the official seal of the governor.
¡°The seal on the betrothal gift list is real. Second Aunt, how do you know this person?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°At that time, I was going to the market to buy something. When I passed by the oil shop, I heard someone say that a big cooperation would require a lot of oil. I listened for a while. That person wanted a lot of oil. The oil shop didn¡¯t have that much oil. I didn¡¯t dare to agree.¡±
¡°The man also said that he could give him half the money first before asking for the oil. I agreed when I saw how generous he was. Later, the oil was given to him, and he settled the bnce.¡±
¡°There have been several such transactions. I saw that he kept his word and kept his promise. He¡¯s considered a good person. Once, I happened to be taking your Wumei to town to make clothes, and I took her to an oil shop to trade with him. I didn¡¯t expect him to take a fancy to your Wumei.¡±
¡°He said that he must take Wumei as his concubine. Although our family is only an ordinary family, it¡¯s impossible for my child to be a concubine. How can I let your Wumei suffer like that? I rejected him at that time, but I didn¡¯t expect him to forcefully bring the betrothal gift over. Then, this happened.¡±
So that was what was going on. Ning Yue immediately looked at Jiang Ying. ¡°Is there any way to contact the Governor?¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid the Governor doesn¡¯t know about this yet,¡± Jiang Ying said.
With his understanding of the Governor, if his son did such a thing, he would definitely sever the father-son rtionship.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
¡°In any case, the Governor¡¯s residence is not far from here. We¡¯ll go over tomorrow.¡± At this point, Jiang Ying seemed to have thought of something and asked Qin Shi, ¡°Auntie, when did that person say he woulde?¡±
¡°He said he would give Wumei half a month to prepare,¡± Qin Shi said.
God knew how much she regretted it. She should have listened to the old man and not brought girls out on the streets.
She felt that Ning Yue could buy anything she wanted on the streets, and Wumei could do the same. Moreover, she was the one who brought her there, so nothing should happen. She just did not expect to meet the son of the Governor. This person really deserved to die!
¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look tomorrow,¡± Jiang Ying said to Ning Yue.
Ning Yue nodded. In any case, it was already evening. It was toote to go there.
With Ning Yue and Jiang Ying around, Qin Shi was much more relieved. Naturally, she could not avoid the old man¡¯s scolding.
Ning Yue was about to return to her room when she saw the Empress Dowager waiting at the door.
Seeing Ning Yue, the empress dowager smiled and asked, ¡°Yueyue, how¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Ning Yue couldn¡¯t react.
¡°It¡¯s about the governor¡¯s son,¡± the empress dowager said.
That¡¯s right. The empress dowager was at home at that time. Why was the empress dowager unwilling to interfere?
Seeing Ning Yue¡¯s expression, the empress dowager knew what she was thinking. She exined, ¡°The person who came is not the Governor¡¯s biological son. I can¡¯t say anything about his family matters.¡±
Hearing the Empress Dowager¡¯s words, Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened. What was going on? Why wasn¡¯t he the biological son of the Governor?
¡°I know you¡¯re puzzled now. You¡¯re also ming me for not helping you, right?¡± the Empress Dowager asked.
It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to take action, but because there was something going on, she really couldn¡¯t interfere. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy for the emperor to govern the country.
Chapter 180 - 180 No Mistake Made
180 No Mistake Made
¡°Grandmother, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just curious. Why weren¡¯t you willing to help? You must have your reasons. I believe you.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, the empress dowager was extremely touched. Ning Yue was so likable.
¡°There¡¯s nothing to say about the Governor being an official, but he¡¯s very obsessed about having sons. His wife gave birth to five daughters for him in a row. Seeing that his middle-aged wife was no longer able to give birth, he took in a concubine.¡±
¡°The other party was very hardworking. She gave birth to a son eight months after entering the residence. The doctor said that the baby was born prematurely, but he didn¡¯t know that this woman didn¡¯t give birth to his son at all. The emperor also advised the Governor, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. He felt that it was his son and doted on that woman very much. In the end, he actually doted on his concubine and killed his wife.¡±
¡°Originally, the Governor was the Prime Minister but what he did angered the emperor so he was demoted. Later, themoners jointly petitioned for mercy on his behalf. On ount of his contributions, the emperor sent him here to be the Governor. This is also your future father-inw¡¯s fief. The emperor feels that with Jiang Huan and Jiang Ying around, he can watch over him.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to condone his son to do such a thing. In addition, I have to remind you that if your foundation is unstable, it¡¯s best not to touch him. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if the people rebel.¡±
When the Empress Dowager finished speaking, she sighed heavily. This was the reason.
The emperor had ced the Governor in Laifu Town because he nned to let Jiang Huan and Jiang Ying take action. However, because Jiang Huan was always at the border, this matter fell on Jiang Ying.
She understood her grandson. With the emperor¡¯s reminder, he would naturally take this matter seriously. He probably already had a countermeasure.
If she attacked rashly, it might disrupt Jiang Ying¡¯s n. In addition, the governor¡¯s son had also said that he would give the Ning family half a month to prepare. Half a month was enough to do a lot of things.
She thought for a moment and did not interfere.
When Xin Xin heard that the Governor¡¯s son wasing over, she avoided him because she knew about the Governor and her son¡¯s ns.
She was thinking the same thing as the Empress Dowager. She couldn¡¯t disrupt Jiang Ying¡¯s n.
Hearing the Empress Dowager¡¯s words, Ning Yue was instantly stunned. How could a mere governor cause themoners to rebel?
However, Ning Yue understood the empress dowager¡¯s words. She did not interfere because of this.
If the Empress Dowager did it, public opinion would say that the emperor did not want to let him off at all, so he attacked his son. That would be even worse.
Ning Yue thanked the empress dowager gratefully. She had a direction to think about. At the thought of this, Ning Yue simply ran to Jiang Ying to discuss.
¡°I know about the governor¡¯s matters. Can you get someone to investigate him for me?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Without another word, Jiang Ying took out a thick stack of paper from the bookshelf and handed it to Ning Yue. Ning Yue took it and was dumbfounded.
¡°Are these all evidence of the governor¡¯s son¡¯s misdeeds?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Yes. All these years, I¡¯ve been investigating the Governor¡¯s problems and found nothing, so the Governor is indeed a good official.¡±
After investigating for so many years and failing to find any mistakes of the Governor, Jiang Ying gave up and nned to start with the son of the Inspector General. Unexpectedly, he happened to collect so much incriminating evidence.
This time, it was fine to punish the Governor for not managing his family strictly.
However, the crime of not managing his family was not a serious crime. It was impossible to use this to set the Governor back.
The reason why the emperor did not touch the Governor previously was not only because of the people¡¯s expectations, but also because he had no other problems other than doting on his concubine and ignoring his wife. This was not a big crime.
He had been having a headache about this recently. He wanted to ask Ning Yue what she could do, but he did not expect something to happen to her first.
He threw this to Ning Yue. What Ning Yue wanted to do was up to her.
¡°This can¡¯t convict the Governor. What does the emperor think?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Uncle Emperor ced him here so that we could investigate him and see if there were any problems. If there were, we would deal with him. But now I can¡¯t find any problems.¡±
Chapter 181 - 181 Tied Up Again
181 Tied Up Again
From Jiang Ying¡¯s words, it seemed that if there was no problem with the investigation, he could not do anything to the Governor. Thinking of this, Ning Yue sighed heavily.
¡°Then what do you think?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Jiang Ying spread his hands and said to Ning Yue, ¡°What can I think? He didn¡¯t make a mistake.¡±
He had worked hard all these years as a provincial governor. Since he had not made a mistake, he would forget it.
¡°No, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a simple problem here. I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of this saying. It¡¯s the father¡¯s fault for not raising a son well.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the father¡¯s fault for not educating such a son well. I don¡¯t think the Governor is just neglecting this son. On the contrary, he contributed to his son bing like this. Otherwise, why would his son dare to prey on an eleven-year-old girl?¡±
Even if girls could get married early in ancient times, they were not 11 years old.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Jiang Ying nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t we visit his ce for a while? That way, it¡¯ll be easier for us to investigate him.¡±
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, Ning Yue hurriedly nodded in agreement.
With Jiang Ying¡¯s identity, the governor did not dare to do anything to them.
¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and rest first and prepare what I need tomorrow.¡± After saying goodbye to Jiang Ying, Ning Yue quickly returned home.
Recently, the two children had been sticking to Madam He. She could openly prepare in the space tonight. She would no longer have to wait for the two children to fall asleep before entering the space like before.
She locked the door and immediately entered the space to prepare for the next day.
After preparing, Ning Yue slept beautifully in the air-conditioned room in the space.
When she woke up the next day, Ning Yue¡¯s backpack was already full.
She prepared two backpacks. One for Jiang Ying and the other for herself.
Hearing that Ning Yue was going out again, Madam He could not help but feel a little ufortable. Her child had grown up and was no longer at home all the time.
However, on second thought, Ning Yue went out for this family, especially for the second son¡¯s daughter. She couldn¡¯t help but worry.
After all, that was the governor. Although Jiang Ying was the heir of Prince Jin, the governor was appointed by the emperor after all. Could Jiang Ying manage them?
She didn¡¯t know anything about officialdom, so she didn¡¯t dare say anything.
Therefore, Madam He could only hold Ning Yue¡¯s hand and instruct her to be careful on the way. She could not put herself in danger.
After Ning Yue agreed repeatedly, Madam He let go of Ning Yue¡¯s hands and said goodbye to her reluctantly.
The two of them rushed to the Governor¡¯s residence without stopping. They actually missed him this time. Unexpectedly, the Governor was not at home, so Jiang Ying asked, ¡°Where did the Governor go?¡±
¡°Is it up to you two nameless juniors to decide where our governor goes?¡± the person who opened the door said impatiently.
Hearing the servants in the Governor¡¯s residence say this, Ning Yue frowned.
Didn¡¯t the Governor discipline such servants?
¡°Who do you think you are?! How dare you talk to me like that!¡± As soon as Jiang Ying finished speaking, a man in ck rushed forward and restrained the person who opened the door.
Without another word, Jiang Ying took out the token and showed it to the person in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m the heir of Prince Jin and the nephew of the current emperor. Why? Who gave you the guts to disrespect the royal family?¡±
Jiang Ying¡¯s words stunned the person who opened the door. He did not expect this person¡¯s identity to be so powerful.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know that the heir had arrived and offended the heir. Please forgive me.¡±
The person who opened the door was about to pee his pants. If not for the fact that he was being controlled, he would definitely lie on the ground and kowtow to Jiang Ying.
¡°You didn¡¯t just offend me. Do you know who¡¯s standing beside me? She¡¯s the princess conferred by the current emperor and my fianc¨¦e,¡± Jiang Ying said coldly.
Ning Yue could barely hold back herughter. She had never seen such a cute side of Jiang Ying.
He was nning to use his status again. If this person who opened the door spoke more politely, he wouldn¡¯t have hit Jiang Ying¡¯s sore spot. This time, the Governor would be in trouble.
Just as Jiang Ying¡¯s men were about to take the person who opened the door away, an angry shout came from the Governor¡¯s residence. ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in the Governor¡¯s house? Someone, tie these two up!¡±
Thest time the magistrate had just tied them up. Was the governor nning to do it again?
Chapter 182 - 182 Angry
182 Angry
¡°How dare you! Let¡¯s see who dares to move!¡± Jiang Ying berated in a low voice. ¡°Who gave you the guts to tie me up?¡±
On the other hand, Ning Yue¡¯s expression was also very ugly. Everyone in the Governor¡¯s family was like this. She instantly felt that her guess was about right.
¡°Heir? What heir? The children of the current emperor are all princes and princesses!¡± the person retorted.
Ning Yue and Jiang Ying were speechless. It was fine if she was uncultured, but she had nomon sense.
Didn¡¯t they know that the prince¡¯s son was the heir? Also, the son of the current emperor had yet to be conferred the title of king.
Ning Yue carefully sized up the person who had spoken. It was a middle-aged woman. She was looking at them angrily. This person should be the concubine the Empress Dowager had mentioned.
¡°Why? Is the head of the Governor¡¯s family not around? Is this family ruled by despicable people?¡± Ning Yue asked coldly.
¡°You!¡± Madam Lin was furious by Ning Yue¡¯s words. She pointed at Ning Yue and was speechless for a long time.
¡°Someone, break her hand!¡± Ning Yue shouted coldly.
Madam Linughed when she heard this. How could anyone listen to Ning Yue? ¡°Let me tell you¡ ah!¡±
Before Madam Lin could finish speaking, her fingers suddenly hurt violently. Her scream almost pierced her eardrums.
Ning Yue frowned. This woman looked like she had no upbringing at all. How did the Governor take a liking to this person? Or was this person not the favored concubine?
Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying to ask for his approval softly and received an affirmative nod from him.
No matter how one looked at it, this person was uneducated. What kind of taste did the governor have to fancy such a person?
Madam Lin was dizzy from the pain and her face was pale. When she finally recovered, she was held up again.
¡°Who, who exactly are you?¡± Madam Lin asked, enduring the pain.
¡°Who we are has nothing to do with you. Hurry up and call Meng Hang out!¡± Jiang Ying said coldly.
¡°How dare you call our master by his name! Let me tell you, you¡¯d better let me go. Otherwise, when our masteres back, you won¡¯t be able to live!¡± Madam Lin said fiercely.
¡°Where did Meng Hang go? If you don¡¯t tell the truth, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Jiang Ying said and was about to get someone to attack again.
Madam Lin panicked. Afraid that she would be hurt again, she quickly told her where Meng Hang was. ¡°Our master went to the field. He¡¯ll be back soon!¡±
Just as Madam Lin finished speaking, another voice sounded. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Meng Zhi, did you cause trouble again?¡±
Hearing this voice, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue looked over at the same time. It turned out that Meng Hang had arrived.
¡°Meng Hang, you have a lot of authority. I came to your residence and someone wanted to tie me up. You¡¯re really good.¡±
When Meng Hang saw Jiang Ying¡¯s face, his face instantly turned pale. He knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°Lord Heir!¡±
When Madam Lin saw this scene, her expression turned extremely ugly. She was finished¡
In the past, no matter how arrogant they were, as long as their master arrived, the other party would carefully apologize and even give thempensation. But now, they kicked a nail.
¡°Lord Heir, I-I didn¡¯t know you were here. I¡¡± Madam Lin wanted to exin, but she couldn¡¯t control her mouth. It kept trembling and she couldn¡¯t stop stuttering.
Seeing Madam Lin like this, Ning Yue wanted to throw her head back andugh, but on second thought, the asion was not suitable. She held back.
¡°Meng Hang, do you know why I¡¯m here?¡± Jiang Ying asked Meng Hang.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Meng Hang almost buried his head in the ground.
He didn¡¯t know how to face Jiang Ying. From the looks of it, his woman at home must have provoked Jiang Ying.
He had long reminded this mother and son to keep a low profile and be careful not to offend anyone, but they ignored him.
In the past, with him around, almost nothing had happened. But now, they had offended Jiang Ying. His heart was about to jump out of his chest.
¡°Looks like you still don¡¯t know what your family has done. Someone!¡± With that, Jiang Ying extended his hand. A man in ck appeared and ced a stack of paper in Jiang Ying¡¯s hand.
Chapter 183 - 183 Hidden Truth
183 Hidden Truth
The man in ck had been waiting in the dark for a long time. He only came out when he heard Jiang Ying??s words. However, in the eyes of Meng Hang and the others, the man in ck had appeared out of thin air. They were instantly frightened out of their wits.
Meng Hang was shocked. After a while, he took the pile of paper filled with words from Jiang Ying.
He unfolded the papers and read the contents. Meng Hang was shocked.
??Are these things real??? Meng Hang was so frightened that he couldn??t speak clearly.
??If this is fake news, why would Ie over personally??? Jiang Ying pushed the question to Meng Hang.
This matter was very clear. Jiang Ying did not want to settle it peacefully. Meng Hang??s heart sank to the bottom. He asked Jiang Ying with a pale face, ??What do you n to do, Lord Heir???
Jiang Ying sneered and asked him, ??What do you mean by what I want to do? Do you want me to chop off your head???
??Ia?|?? Meng Hang was confused.
He knew that his son would cause trouble sooner orter, but he did not expect this trouble toe so quickly. Moreover, from the looks of it, Jiang Ying did not n to forgive him at all.
What should he do?
??Lord Heir, I didn??t discipline him well enough and let him offend Her Highness??s sister.?? Meng Hang kowtowed to Jiang Ying again.
He thought that as long as Jiang Ying calmed down, his son would not be punished. Little did he know that this question was directed at him.
Meng Hang knew that Ning Yue had a marriage with Jiang Ying and was conferred the title of princess, as well as a fief. Therefore, he knew very well that the person written on the papers was the princess??s sister.
The more Madam Lin listened, the happier she became. He said that their son had offended the princess??s sister. Could it be that his son had bumped into another princess on the streets recently?
Madam Lin rolled her eyes and seemed to have a n.
??Master, you can??t spout nonsense. The current princess is far away in the pce. How can our son offend the princess???
As Madam Lin spoke, she deliberately increased the volume of the second half of her sentence.
Hearing Madam Lin??s words, Ning Yue felt disgusted.
At this point, Madam Lin was still thinking about such things. It seemed that with a mother like Madam Lin, her son would definitely be like this.
??Put away your thoughts. How can you touch the princess??s sister? Let me tell you, I don??t n to let this matter go. Get your son out! Otherwise, don??t me me for being rude!?? This was the first time Ning Yue had called herself a princess in front of others.
She had never thought of using her power to suppress others. It was only because she was angry.
Princess? Hearing Ning Yue??s self-proimed title, Madam Lin was dumbfounded. So the woman in front of her was actually the princess.
Then wouldn??t she have offended the princess? Wouldn??t her son??s marriage be over?
The woman in front of her was quite good-looking. Since she was the princess, she was worthy of her son.
At this point, it was really hopeless for Madam Lin to still have such thoughts.
However, Ning Yue did not know what was going on in Madam Lin??s mind. She was very angry now and only wanted to punish that beast.
Just as Ning Yue was about to re up, Meng Hang suddenly stood up, walked to Madam Lin??s side, and scolded her, ??Bastard!?? After cursing, he pped Madam Lin.
Madam Lin saw stars and lost a tooth. She almost couldn??t breathe.
When Madam Lin calmed down, she wailed, ??What kind of life am I living?! I just want to ask about the cause and effect of the matter. Master, what??s wrong with you? Do you hate me so much? If that??s the case, I might as well die, you damn Meng Hang!??
??Back then, you lied to me and evena?|?? Before Madam Lin could finish speaking, Meng Hang pped her again.
In the end, Madam Lin was knocked unconscious. Meng Hang asked the servants to take Madam Lin away with a livid expression. Then, he turned around and apologized to Jiang Ying. ??Lord Heir, I??m really sorry for making a fool of myself. I didn??t discipline my family well.??
Hearing Madam Lin??s words, Ning Yue was puzzled.
ording to Madam Lin, when Meng Hang was with Madam Lin, he had lied to her and had that son.
But didn??t the empress dowager say that this son was not Meng Hang??s? In that case, Madam Lin should have had a man before she got together with the governor. It seemed that there was something going on that she didn??t know.
Chapter 184 - 184 Interrogation
184 Interrogation
¡°Not disciplined well? Why do I feel that you¡¯re hiding something?¡± Jiang Ying¡¯s sharp question made Meng Hang¡¯s expression turn even uglier.
¡°I don¡¯t know what the Lord Heir is talking about. I¡¯ve worked hard all my life for the emperor¡¯s empire and the people of the world. Is the Lord Heir nning to ask me to do something bad?¡±
Jiang Ying was a little surprised that Meng Hang would take the initiative.
He looked at Meng Hang with a faint smile. ¡°Why would you say that I¡¯m making you do something bad? Why do I feel that you¡¯re trying to hide something?¡±
!!
¡°Lord Heir, be careful with your words! I have a clear conscience in my life. Lord Heir, don¡¯t nder me because of what my son did!¡±
There it was again. This again.
¡°We¡¯ll know if there¡¯s nothing wrong with you after checking.¡± With that, Jiang Ying gestured and the man in ck held Meng Hang down.
Seeing that Meng Hang was about to shout, Jiang Ying said to the man in ck, ¡°Stuff his mouth.¡±
Soon, a smelly cloth was stuffed into his mouth, almost making him faint.
With Jiang Ying¡¯s actions, no one knew that Meng Hang had been captured. Everything was carried out in an orderly manner, and they were just waiting for his son to return.
Before Jiang Ying and Ning Yue could wait for long, Meng Zhi returned.
As soon as he returned, he was in a hurry to find his mother. However, he did not expect that no matter how hard he knocked on the door, his mother¡¯s room would not open. Meng Zhi called out in confusion and realized that there was no one around to serve him.
It seemed that these servants werezy again.
¡°Someone, get out!¡± Meng Zhi shouted.
Unfortunately, no matter how much Meng Zhi shouted, no one came over. He stormed into the hall to see if anyone was there.
However, he did not expect to see two people sitting at the head of the table in the hall. The man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful.
When his gazended on Ning Yue, he could not look away.
He thought that the girl he had seen a few days ago was already the most beautiful person he had ever seen, but Ning Yue was much more beautiful than the woman he had seen.
Oh my god, he felt that he was in love.
¡°May I know why you¡¯re visiting my family?¡± Meng Zhi revealed a smile that he thought was charming.
Seeing Meng Zhi like this, Ning Yue almost vomited. What kind of person was this? Didn¡¯t he know that he was in trouble?
¡°Do you think your attitude is good?¡± Ning Yue asked.
If it were anyone else, Meng Zhi would have been angry directly, but Ning Yue was a beautiful woman. He had enough patience.
He felt that he finally knew why his father had been so stupid back then. He had ignored the other woman in the family and let his mother, Madam Lin, take over.
Now he knew that, he was willing to die to have such a beauty!
He was thinking that if this woman wanted to, he could get rid of the other woman in the family.
No, whether this woman was willing or not, he wanted her!
At the thought of this, a smile shed across Meng Zhi¡¯s eyes. ¡°I wonder what you think, Miss. Why don¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯ll definitely do what I can.¡±
¡°You¡¯ll give me whatever I want?¡± Ning Yue asked.
At the side, Jiang Ying¡¯s expression was so dark that it was almost as dark as the bottom of a pot. He clenched his fists so tightly that they creaked.
Seeing this, Ning Yue extended her hand, indicating for him to calm down first. Only then did Jiang Ying take a deep breath and let go of his clenched fists.
Meng Zhi was still looking at Ning Yue in fascination. He did not see Ning Yue¡¯s small actions at all.
¡°What if I want your life?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Meng Zhi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Miss, what exactly do you mean?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t I already say that I want your life?¡± Ning Yue said coldly.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Meng Zhi finally realized that something was wrong. He asked, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±
¡°Do you remember Wumei before this?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Wumei? He thought for a while and finally remembered that a woman who had done business with him some time ago call her daughter Wumei.
¡°She¡¯s a concubine I haven¡¯t married yet,¡± Meng Zhi replied confidently.
Ning Yueughed in anger. He actually had the cheek to say that.
¡°Concubine? Do you know that Wumei is only 11 years old?¡± Ning Yue asked Meng Zhi.
Chapter 185 - 185 Investigating the Secret Path
185 Investigating the Secret Path
¡°Is there a problem? Eleven years old is already a grown-up. Besides, her family has already epted my betrothal gift,¡± Meng Zhi said.
¡°ept the betrothal gift? Did she ept it willingly, or did you force the gift on her?¡± Ning Yue asked coldly.
¡°No matter what, they¡¯ve epted it. Since they¡¯ve epted it, don¡¯t think about going back on their word!¡± Meng Zhi said righteously.
¡°Looks like you¡¯re really stubborn. Do you know that thew stiptes that women can only get married when they¡¯re 12 years old?¡± Ning Yue asked.
!!
¡°So what? My father is the governor. Who dares to say anything bad about me? Besides, there¡¯s only a year difference between 11 and 12,¡± Meng Zhi said indifferently.
¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of killing your father?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Even the current emperor has to give in to my father. Who do you think you are?¡±
It seemed that this person would not shed tears until he saw the coffin.
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her breath on him. She said to him directly, ¡°I¡¯m a princess conferred by the current emperor and bestowed to the heir of Prince Jin. Do you really think your attitude just now is fine with me?¡±
Meng Zhi was shocked and looked at Ning Yue in disbelief. He pointed at Ning Yue with a trembling finger and asked, ¡°You, you¡¯re the current Princess Mingyue?¡±
Princess Mingyue was the title the current emperor had given Ning Yue. He wanted Ning Yue to be as beautiful as the moon.
Ning Yue smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Princess Mingyue. Can I have your life?¡±
¡°I forgot to introduce you. This is the heir of Prince Jin.¡± Ning Yue pointed at Jiang Ying beside her.
Meng Zhi gasped. His eyes widened, as if he would faint in the next second.
¡°If you n to faint, I have many ways to wake you up, and each way causes pain that is a hundred or even a thousand times worse.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s warning, Meng Zhi silently dispelled the thought of pretending to faint. However, he had a question he could not figure out. ¡°Princess Mingyue, who is Wumei to you?¡±
¡°She¡¯s my cousin and my biological second uncle¡¯s daughter. Do you know who my second uncle is? He¡¯s a major general under General Chang Sheng, Ning Feng.¡±
Hearing that Wumei was Ning Yue¡¯s cousin and that her father was under General Chang Sheng, Meng Zhi was so frightened that his vision darkened, and he still fainted.
Before he fainted, he couldn¡¯t help but want to scold himself. Why did he faint? He was going to wake up from the painter.
Seeing this, Ning Yue took out a silver needle from her purse, walked up to Meng Zhi, and stabbed him hard.
¡°Ah!¡± A pig-like cry resounded through the world. The unconscious Meng Zhi woke up.
He wanted to curse, but when his gazended on Ning Yue, he swallowed his words.
¡°I, I¡¡± Meng Zhi wanted to exin, but he couldn¡¯t say anything after thinking for a long time.
¡°Wumei and I are truly in love!¡± he said.
Ning Yue was so angry that she almostughed. Wumei was only 11 years old, but he actually dared to say that he was truly in love with her? What a joke! How could Wumei take a fancy to someone like him? If she did, she wouldn¡¯t have asked her to break off the engagement.
¡°Meng Zhi, you¡¯d better tell the truth. If you continue to be dishonest, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± Ning Yue said coldly.
¡°There¡¯s no need to talk nonsense. Someone, pull Meng Zhi down and lock him up with his father,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Hearing that he was going to be locked up, Meng Zhi fainted again. However, this time, Ning Yue did not n to wake him up. She just watched as he was dragged away.
Everyone in the Governor¡¯s residence had been taken away. Other than Jiang Ying and Ning Yue¡¯s breathing and the cries of insects in the courtyard, the entire Governor¡¯s residence was silent.
¡°Jiang Ying, how do you n to deal with this?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°We caught him off guard. We can investigate starting from his house.¡± With that, Jiang Ying got someone to look for incriminating evidence at the governor¡¯s house.
However, everyone couldn¡¯t find evidence. This gave Jiang Ying a headache.
If he couldn¡¯t find it here, then his detention of the governor would be unjustified. If the officials reported him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.
¡°Investigate again and see if there are any secret passages in the study or rooms,¡± Ning Yue said.
Chapter 186 - 186 Evidence of Crime
186 Evidence of Crime
Ning Yue did not believe that Meng Hang could disguise himself so well usually and not expose anything when he was home.
At this moment, the governor, who had angered Jiang Ying and Ning Yue, was sitting upright in the prison.
He was not worried at all that Jiang Ying and Ning Yue would receive incriminating evidence in his house, because he had hidden those important things very well. Even if they stood in front of them, no one would discover them.
At the thought of this, the governor felt relieved, but he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore after seeing his son.
!!
¡°You bastards let my son go. What did my son do wrong for you to do this?¡± Meng Hang looked at the unconscious Meng Zhi with heartache.
¡°Something happened to him. Didn¡¯t you see? Hurry up and call the doctor. Call the doctor!¡± Meng Hang shouted crazily in the prison.
Unfortunately, because of Jiang Ying¡¯s instructions, no one in the prison would listen to the governor. They left after throwing Meng Zhi into the prison.
¡°Just you wait!¡± the governor shouted angrily.
Looking at the governor¡¯s residence again, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue had already searched countless times. They had even turned over the pond in the governor¡¯s residence. The rockery had also been destroyed, but they did not see any secret passages or ces to hide things.
Ning Yue was a little discouraged. Half a day had passed. After capturing them, they had also given the order to seal their mouths, but she could not be sure if the news had spread.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can still dy for three days. In three days, even if I have to tear down the entire governor¡¯s home, I have to find it.¡± Jiang Ying¡¯s expression was dark.
Initially, he was willing to believe that Meng Hang was a good person and did not know anything about Meng Zhi¡¯s crimes.
However, ever since he heard Madam Lin¡¯s unfinished sentence, he had deep doubts.
There must be something wrong with the governor. He was just short of getting incriminating evidence.
After searching for so long, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Then, she turned to Jiang Ying beside her and asked, ¡°What should we do? If we still can¡¯t find it, we have to let him go. Moreover, I¡¯m worried that if we let him go, your reputation will plummet.¡±
Not only would Jiang Ying¡¯s reputation plummet, but even the interests of themoners would not be guaranteed. At the thought of this, Ning Yue was so angry that she pped the pir behind her hard. With a bang, Ning Yue was shocked.
She and Jiang Ying looked at the pir at the same time. Jiang Ying frowned, thinking about something.
Ning Yue thought for a moment and suddenly revealed a look of joy. ¡°Yes, yes. Get someone to remove this pir and see what¡¯s inside.¡±
Generally speaking, pirs were either made of wood or stone and painted the color of wood.
However, when Ning Yue pped the pir just now, it was obvious that it was not the sound of wood or stones being pped.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Jiang Ying¡¯s eyes lit up and he hurriedly got someone to dismantle the pir.
In the end, it actually took more than ten people to carry this pir.
¡°You have to take it down lightly. Otherwise, it will be bad if the things inside are damaged.¡± Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, the guards did not dare to ck off and carefully removed the pir.
In the end, after the pir was put down by the guards, it made a heavy rumbling sound when it touched the floor.
Ning Yue felt that her eardrums were about to burst. Themotion here shocked the surrounding neighbors. The entrance of the Governor¡¯s residence was surrounded. Themoners were very worried that Meng Hang had been injured.
Ning Yue observed the pir for a while. After removing the paint on the outside of the pir, she revealed the color inside.
It was ck pig iron!
Ning Yue frowned tightly. Even pig iron shouldn¡¯t make a thumping sound. This ck pig iron was probably just an outeryer of matter. There must be something wrong inside!
Realizing that there was a crack on the side of the pir, Ning Yue asked some guards to stop the people at the door. Then, the rest pried open the pir.
Soon, the pir was pried open. There was another pir inside, but this pir was slightly smaller in diameter than the one outside.
It did not fill the pir outside, causing there to be air around it. It was as if it was hollow. No wonder there was a thumping sound when she pped the pig iron.
With this insight, a smile appeared on Ning Yue¡¯s face. No matter what, Meng Hang could forget about sleeping well tonight.
Chapter 187 - 187 Trouble
187 Trouble
¡°Someone, move the pir inside out the door!¡± Jiang Ying ordered.
¡°No, that¡¯s not enough!¡± Ning Yue said, then ordered a few guards to tear down the remaining pirs.
After tearing them down, the eaves without the support of the pirs instantly copsed, and the tiles shattered on the ground. Ning Yue was suffocated by the dust and couldn¡¯t help but cough.
She ran to a corner that wasn¡¯t contaminated by the dust. When it finally cleared, she went back.
!!
It was also at this moment that Ning Yue realized that Jiang Ying had not run when the eaves fell just now. Could he have been smashed?
Ning Yue was so frightened that she hurriedly stepped forward to pry open the eaves and tiles, finally revealing Jiang Ying.
¡°Quick, quick, quick. The heir is injured. Hurry up and pull him out!¡± Ning Yue said.
Thinking about it, she felt that something was wrong. The two of them were standing in the same ce. Since she was not hit, how could Jiang Ying be hit?
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I saw something fall just now and didn¡¯t have time to call for help. I protected it first.¡± Jiang Ying pointed at the ss bottle in his arms.
Looking at the ss bottle in Jiang Ying¡¯s arms, Ning Yue was a little speechless.
¡°You rushed under the roof for a ss bottle. Do you know how worried I was? What if something happened?¡± Ning Yue was furious.
Jiang Ying did not notice that Ning Yue was angry and only exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. I just analyzed it. Since there¡¯s something hidden in the pirs, it will be used one day. If we take down all the pirs like we did, the eaves will definitely copse. In other words, these eaves are made of special materials. They won¡¯t hurt anyone or destroy the overall structure of the house.¡±
As Jiang Ying exined, he wiped the ss bottle in his arms. Ning Yue helped. Soon, he wiped the ss bottle clean.
When he saw what was in the ss bottle, he couldn¡¯t help but vomit.
At this moment, Ning Yue finally saw what was in the ss bottle. Her expression was also a little ugly. The things in the ss bottle were all underage male genitals!
Oh my god, how perverted was this Governor!
¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Jiang Ying said with a terrible expression.
Thinking about how he had treated that ss bottle as a treasure just now, he felt disgusted.
¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Suddenly, Ning Yue saw something blue hidden under the pile of tiles. She stepped forward and searched for a while before realizing that this blue thing was a book.
She opened the book and saw that it recorded a lot of things.
It recorded a certain year, month, and time when someone had sent a child over, and the circumstances this child was in when he had his genitals cut by the governor.
Oh my god, these people were all children!
What the hell was going on?
Ning Yue¡¯s expression changed and she handed the notebook to Jiang Ying. When Jiang Ying saw this, his expression was also very bad.
¡°What a beast!¡± Jiang Ying gritted his teeth.
He ordered the guards to let the people in. Soon, themoners rushed into the Governor¡¯s residence.
Some of them had shovels in their hands, and some had hoes. They were puzzled to see two people inside looking very pale.
¡°Who are you?¡± someone with a little more courage asked.
¡°We were sent by the current emperor to the Governor¡¯s residence to search for evidence of his crimes. These are all evidence of his crimes. Take a look.¡±
When thesemoners saw the four pirs made of gold on the ground, their eyes widened.
At this moment, someone noticed a ss bottle not far away.
¡°Everyone, look. What¡¯s that?¡± someone said, and someone followed.
They all surrounded the thing and realized that it was actually the reproductive organs of underage men.
¡°Bastard, who did this?¡± they said through gritted teeth.
¡°Is it Meng Zhi? Only that bastard will cause trouble for his father!¡± Themoners said.
¡°I¡¯m going to beg the Governor to punish his son on the spot!¡±
¡°But the governor only has one son. If he dies, the governor will be sad, right?¡±
¡°Then what should we do?¡±
¡°What a sin!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. If I had such a son, I might just kill him!¡±
¡°Poor Governor, he had a son in his old age. He could have enjoyed hister years in peace, but his son ruined it!¡±
Hearing themoners¡¯ discussion, Ning Yue was speechless.
Chapter 188 - 188 Vomited
188 Vomited
She remembered that she had just made it clear to these people that they were sent by the current emperor to search for evidence of the Governor¡¯s crimes.
However, these people actually med all the problems on Meng Zhi. Meng Zhi was really pitiful to have a father like the Governor.
¡°Everyone, quiet down. Please listen to me,¡± Ning Yue said loudly.
Unfortunately, her voice was too soft to silence the people around her.
!!
¡°Everyone, quiet down. Please listen to me!¡± Ning Yue said three times before everyone present fell silent.
¡°I know you¡¯re anxious, but can you let me tell everyone the reason for these questions?¡±
¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry and speak boldly!¡± Themoners were eager to know the reason.
¡°Before that, I want to ask everyone something. I wonder if anyone here knows how to read?¡± Ning Yue asked.
When themoners heard this, they whispered again.
One of the bolder citizens couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°We¡¯re very anxious to know what¡¯s going on. What does this have to do with being literate?¡±
Ning Yue knew that if she did not exin clearly, this group of people would definitely not stop.
¡°Do you see the notebook in my hand? If any of you can read,e and read what¡¯s written in it.¡± Ning Yue raised the notebook in her hand.
¡°When everyone hears the contents, everyone will know the reason,¡± Ning Yue said.
The reason she didn¡¯t read it herself was that she was worried that these people wouldn¡¯t be willing to believe that the Governor hadmitted a crime at this point. If their own people read it, it would naturally be more credible.
¡°Yes, my third son is a schr. I will ask him toe and take a look.¡± With that, one of the vigers jogged away.
When she came back, she pulled a sickly thin man along.
Seeing this person, Ning Yue frowned tightly. This person really looked too simr to Yang Guang¡¯s nephew.
¡°My lords.¡± The schr bowed respectfully to the two of them.
He didn¡¯t know their identities, but when he had first arrived, his father had told him what had happened. These two men were here to investigate the incriminating evidence of the provincial governor. They worked for the current emperor. He didn¡¯t know what their official positions were, but he could just call them lords.
¡°You can read, right?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Lord, I was lucky enough to be a schr. I do know a few words,¡± Xiucai said.
When Ning Yue heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Only ancient people could speak so elegantly.
She dusted off the book and ced it in the schr¡¯s hand. ¡°Just read it out loud for everyone to hear.¡±
The Schr nodded. He opened the first page of the book and read aloud. As he read, the Schr suddenly vomited.
It wasn¡¯t just the Schr. Most of the people present vomited.
The contents of that book were too detailed.
It turned out that in order to live forever, the governor had captured female children and did terrible things to them so they could give him sons. Then he could do the next step.
In other words, after Madam Lin gave birth to Meng Zhi, the Governor actually had designs on boys¡¯ genitals.
She finally understood what Madam Lin¡¯s unfinished sentence meant.
These notes recorded that the source of all the genitals was the nearbymoners, even themoners of the neighboring county. As long as they could be deceived by him, they would be deceived.
In order to live forever, he did not hesitate to spend a lot of money on boys, but because his sry was not enough, he came up with another scam.
He told the families of these children that their children had already gone to the emperor¡¯s side and could not return easily. He also did not let them go to the capital and said that the emperor would be angry.
In the end, he used all kinds of reasons to tell these children¡¯s families that their children could not resist the temptation in the capital. If they made a mistake, they would be beheaded.
These people panicked.
They begged the governor to protect their sons. The governor told them that although he was not greedy and was still a governor, it was because of his personality that he had offended many people in the imperial court. No one was willing to help him.
In the end, when he saw themoners crying, he pretended not to have the heart to not help these people and told them that someone could help them with their troubles.
When thesemoners heard the Governor¡¯s rmendation, they would naturally look for that person.
In the end, giving money and gifts became a ritual.
Chapter 189 - 189 Human Heart
189 Human Heart
The origin of the four golden pirs in Meng Hang¡¯s house was from themoners, and the things he was keeping in them were from the children who had been sent over.
Themoners fell into despair. Some even wailed.
¡°I only have one child at home. Damn it!¡±
¡°How can he be so bad? How can he be so bad?¡±
!!
¡°He lied to us and killed our children.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll kill him!¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±
In the crowd, it was unknown which one of them had taken the lead, but many people began to echo him. They were all agitated and wanted to rush into the residence to look for Meng Hang.
¡°Where is he?¡±
Unable to find him, they could onlye out and ask Jiang Ying and Ning Yue again.
¡°Did you hide him?¡±
¡°Yes, did you protect him?¡±
¡°Hand him over!¡±
¡°Right!¡±
Unable to find an outlet, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue almost became their targets.
¡°Quiet, everyone!¡± Jiang Ying shouted at everyone. He had to use all his strength because the scene was too noisy.
¡°What do you want?¡± themoners questioned Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying raised his hand. ¡°Listen to me quietly! If we wanted to protect him, we wouldn¡¯t havee all the way here to investigate him.¡±
With Jiang Ying¡¯s words, everyone fellpletely silent. At this moment, no one dared to speak. They all looked at Jiang Ying quietly.
¡°We came to investigate him because we feel that there¡¯s something wrong with him. Now that he¡¯s been locked up in prison and waiting for his execution, please wait patiently. I¡¯ll continue to investigate his crimes. Seven days. I¡¯ll definitely give everyone an exnation within seven days!¡±
Originally, when Jiang Ying mentioned that he wanted to investigate Meng Hang¡¯s crimes, everyone thought that Jiang Ying was trying to deceive them. Just as they were about to re up, they heard Jiang Ying mention seven days.
¡°Who are you? Why should we believe you?¡± one of themoners asked.
They were afraid of being deceived. Wasn¡¯t Meng Hang enough?
Understanding what these people were thinking, Jiang Ying took out the token that represented his identity. ¡°I¡¯m the heir of Prince Jin, Jiang Ying.¡±
Jiang Ying?
The heir of King Jin?
Wasn¡¯t that the king of this fief?
¡°Who knows if you¡¯re protected by officials!¡± someone said again.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I¡¯ll be here for the time being. If you find that I can¡¯t give you an exnation in seven days, I¡¯ll let you deal with me.¡±
With Jiang Ying¡¯s words, everyone was finally much more relieved.
¡°Alright, in that case, please tell me where you live. We¡¯ll go to your ce every day to check on your progress.¡±
¡°Everyone, it¡¯s fine to see the progress, but I have a request. You can send three representatives at most. Otherwise, how can I answer everyone at once?.¡±
If he didn¡¯t answer them, this group of people would be worried. If he answered people one by one, everyone would be dyed for a few minutes.
A few minutes didn¡¯t seem like much, but with so many people taking a few minutes each, there would be a long dy.
This group of people looked at each other. After thinking for a long time, they said, ¡°Alright, how about this? When we go back, we¡¯ll find three representatives to check your daily progress.¡±
¡°Also, will you destroy the evidence?¡± Themoners did not trust Jiang Ying that much.
¡°I was just about to tell everyone about this. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be the only ones guarding it because his foundation is too deep. I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll send someone to destroy the incriminating evidence. My suggestion is that you send ten people to guard it with my people. Is that okay?¡±
Ning Yue frowned tightly, as if she did not agree with Jiang Ying¡¯s suggestion.
Ten people was a little too little. Although this thing was not much, it was huge. Once Meng Hang found many people, this small number of people could only be wiped out.
After talking for a while, they finally persuaded this group of people to leave.
Ning Yue asked Jiang Ying, ¡°Don¡¯t you think twenty people are too few?¡±
¡°I only asked them to send ten people. I didn¡¯t say that I would send ten too,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Then how many people do you n to send?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
¡°Ten guards and three secret guards,¡± Jiang Ying said.
No matter how capable Meng Hang was, he could not defeat the secret guards he had specially trained. With three of them around, he could be at ease.
Ning Yue nodded when she heard this. She was quite relieved. ¡°By the way, do you want to take a look at Meng Hang?¡±
¡°Definitely. I don¡¯t think he expects us to have found evidence of his crimes,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Chapter 190 - 190 Prison
190 Prison
Meng Hang felt that no one should be able to find all the evidence.
¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying didn¡¯t say anything else and brought Ning Yue to the prison. When he saw Jiang Ying, Meng Hang went crazy. ¡°What did you do to my son?¡±
The two of them looked over. Meng Zhi was actually still unconscious. This person really couldn¡¯t take a scare.
!!
¡°Why are you asking what we did and not what you did?¡± Jiang Ying looked at Meng Hang with a faint smile.
Meng Hang seemed to think of something and his eyes widened. However, he quicklyposed himself and returned a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Lord Heir is talking about. My son was sent in unconscious. What can I do? I begged the jailers to hire a doctor, but the jailers all received your orders and ignored us father and son.¡±
¡°I wonder what crime Imitted for the Lord Heir to treat me like this.¡± Meng Hang spoke very slowly and calmly.
This person¡¯s mental fortitude was too high! He could still be so calm at this point.
¡°You know very well what crime youmitted. Seven days. I can convict you and kill your entire family in another seven days at most,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°I can¡¯t stop the heir of Prince Jin from killing my entire family. However, aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to stop the world from talking?¡±
¡°You still say that now,¡± Jiang Ying replied unhurriedly.
¡°Heir of Prince Jin, am I wrong?¡± Meng Hang asked.
It seemed that Meng Hang was the same as his son, Meng Zhi. He would not shed tears until he saw the coffin. Ning Yue was about to say something when she saw Jiang Ying secretly gesture.
¡°Meng Hang, why don¡¯t you think about why I came over so quickly? I must have found evidence that can kill your entire family,¡± Jiang Ying said.
When Meng Hang heard this, he felt a little flustered, but he suppressed it and looked at Jiang Ying calmly.
¡°If the heir really has evidence, why didn¡¯t he just use me? Whye here to talk to me politely?¡± Meng Hang asked.
When Jiang Ying heard this, heughed out loud. ¡°Talk to you politely? You really think highly of yourself.¡±
¡°Am I wrong? Lord Heir, please tell me why you¡¯re standing here telling me this?¡± Meng Hang asked.
¡°I want to find evidence that can kill your nine generations in seven days, so I¡¯m standing here talking to you now. If you¡¯re willing to confess, then I¡¯ll let your son off and not kill him.¡±
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, Meng Hang¡¯s heart tightened. He looked down at his son.
He had a son in his old age. His son was just seventeen years old. In order not to leave his family without a legacy, he turned a blind eye to his son getting married and taking concubines.
Until now, his son¡¯s wives and concubines had yet to give birth to any children. This made him worry.
He had also tried to find a doctor to ask for secret recipes for giving birth, but it was useless.
¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me in a hurry. All I¡¯m telling you now is that I¡¯ve obtained evidence that can behead your entire family. Whether you believe it or not is up to you. You know very well if your family can be executed for the crimes youmitted. If you can confess, I can indeed save a lot of effort, but if not, I can find it in seven days.¡±
After saying that, Jiang Ying paused and carefully sized up Meng Hang¡¯s expression.
Meng Hang¡¯s face alternated between green and white. He did not know if he should confess. If Jiang Ying could not find all the incriminating evidence, his nine generations would be spared.
If it was found, none of them would be spared.
However, he wanted to bet that Jiang Ying would not be able to find it!
He gritted his teeth. Anger was threatening to consume him.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a day to consider. If you¡¯re unwilling to tell me, forget it. I¡¯ll start collecting evidence tomorrow.¡± With that, Jiang Ying left with Ning Yue without looking back.
As he watched Jiang Ying leave, Meng Hang suddenly felt a little afraid. He opened his mouth, but he heard Meng Zhi make a soft sound.
¡°Son, son, how are you?¡± Meng Hang squatted down to check on Meng Zhi.
Meng Zhi opened his eyes and cried when he saw his father.
¡°Father, I caused trouble. I provoked the current princess. I¡¯m afraid!¡± The more Meng Zhi spoke, the sadder he became.
Chapter 191 - 191 Rebellion
191 Rebellion
Meng Hang¡¯s heart was about to break when he heard his son cry. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Father will help you settle it.¡±
At this moment, Meng Zhi calmed down. He realized that he was already in prison. ¡°You¡¯re already in prison. How can you settle it?¡±
¡°If Father says there¡¯s a way, there¡¯s a way! Why? Don¡¯t you believe your father?¡± Meng Hang looked at his son unhappily.
¡°If you have the ability, get out first!¡± Meng Zhi exposed Meng Hang mercilessly.
!!
They were already in jail, so what was there to talk about? Boohoo, he had to think about how to get out. He didn¡¯t want to die!
¡°Let me tell you, if you want to die, don¡¯t implicate me! I haven¡¯t lived enough!¡± Meng Zhi shouted at Meng Hang.
Meng Hang was furious. What had he been doing all his life for this good-for-nothing child! ¡°You¡¯ve been led astray by your mother! I have to kill that bitch!¡±
¡°No!¡± Meng Zhi was the first to disagree. How could he? ¡°Who do you think you are? I want to tell Uncle Lan!¡±
Uncle Lan? ¡°Who¡¯s the one surnamed Lan?¡± Meng Hang sensed the meaning in Meng Zhi¡¯s words and quickly asked.
¡°What does it have to do with you? I¡¯m going toin!¡± Meng Zhi turned around and shook the prison door. ¡°Open up, open up! I¡¯m going to look for Uncle Lan!¡±
¡°You unfilial son!¡± Meng Hang pped Meng Zhi¡¯s face hard.
Meng Zhi was dizzy from the beating. When he finally calmed down, Meng Hang said angrily to Meng Zhi, ¡°Let me tell you, everyone can forget about living after being jailed.¡±
Meng Zhi was so angry that he was about to step forward and hit him. Meng Hang stopped spoiling him and kicked him hard.
Meng Zhi fainted again.
Subsequently, Meng Hang and the jailers suggested that he be separated from Meng Zhi.
What Meng Hang did not know was that Jiang Ying, who had not left, had seen his every move.
Just now, Jiang Ying had used the excuse of leaving to actually go to the other prison.
He saw everything and naturally heard Uncle Lan being mentioned by Meng Zhi.
After asking the jailers to send Meng Zhi to the prison next door, he left.
¡°Jiang Ying, the Uncle Lan Meng Zhi he mentioned might be a very important person,¡± Ning Yue said.
When Meng Hang criticized Madam Lin, Meng Zhi had said that he wanted to look for Uncle Lan. Ning Yue was very curious about who this Uncle Lan was.
¡°I thought so too, so I¡¯ll get someone to checkter,¡± Jiang Ying said.
After returning to his residence, the first thing Jiang Ying did was get the guards to investigate Uncle Lan. The second thing was to investigate Madam Lin¡¯s interpersonal rtionships.
Soon, Jiang Ying¡¯s question was answered. The oue of the guard¡¯s return was unexpected.
¡°Meng Zhi is indeed not Meng Hang¡¯s son!¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°I¡¯ve already heard the Empress Dowager mention this, but aftering here to see them, I changed my mind,¡± Ning Yue said.
Aftering here, she realized that things were not simple.
¡°This person is an ordinary merchant. There¡¯s nothing special about him, but after a deeper investigation, I realized that the business he does almost never loses money.¡±
It was very suspicious that ordinary merchants did not lose money.
Jiang Ying¡¯s guards followed this line of investigation and realized that there were indeed some surprising results.
This person¡¯s name was Lan Zhong, and he was from the same hometown as Madam Lin. They had been engaged for a long time, but Madam Lin was together with the Governor.
However, Lan Zhong and Madam Lin did not cut ties. After being together for so many years, they finally had a son.
When the Governor was with Madam Lin, he already knew that Lan Zhong and Madam Lin were engaged. In other words, it was very likely that he already knew that Meng Zhi was not his son. Since he knew, why did he still announce to the public that this was his son and he was born prematurely?
¡°No matter what the reason is, it shouldn¡¯t be the most important thing. I¡¯m more curious about this Lan Zhong,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Unable to see anything important, Jiang Ying decided to look for Lan Zhong.
¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Ning Yue said.
When she saw the guards investigating Lan Zhong, Ning Yue felt that she would see this person, so she concocted a forced confession potion herself.
She followed Jiang Ying to Lan Zhong¡¯s house. Lan Zhong was shocked.
He knew Jiang Ying¡¯s identity. Due to themotion caused by the Governor a few days ago, he also knew who was investigating him.
He was still wondering how to save his son, but before he could think of a way, someone came looking for him.
Chapter 192 - 192 Brother
192 Brother
Lan Zhong bowed to Jiang Ying and Ning Yue in fear. Jiang Ying raised his hand to indicate that there was no need to be so polite.
¡°I think you know very well why I¡¯m here.¡± Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath on him and told him why he was here.
Lan Zhong wanted to say that he didn¡¯t know, but when he met Jiang Ying¡¯s gaze, he swallowed the answer.
¡°I wonder if Lord Heir is here for Meng Hang?¡± Lan Zhong asked.
!!
¡°Since you know, tell me everything you know,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Lan Zhong sighed and struggled for a while before telling Jiang Ying everything he knew.
It turned out that Meng Hang had thoughts of rebellion.
Hearing the word rebellion, Jiang Ying¡¯s eyelids twitched.
¡°Lan Zhong, let me tell you. The rebellion is very serious. If it¡¯s true, you¡¯ll have made a great contribution. If it¡¯s fake, your entire family will be executed.¡± Jiang Ying said to Lan Zhong solemnly with a straight face.
Lan Zhong swallowed and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead before replying, ¡°What I said might not be true. I learned it from Madam Lin. As for the evidence, I might need the two of you to find it yourselves.¡±
It turned out that the two princes were the ones who had rebelled with Meng Hang.
However, Prince Ning and Prince Qi had already been arrested. Why hadn¡¯t Meng Hang been investigated?
Jiang Ying and Ning Yue looked at each other and did not say anything else. They continued to listen to Lan Zhong.
He said a lot about Meng Hang, making them dizzy.
It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t understand, but there were too many things to think about.
It wasn¡¯t easy for them to calm down when Lan Zhong finished speaking.
Jiang Ying did not say anything else. He only instructed Lan Zhong not to act rashly for the time being. ¡°I know you want to save your son, but think about it carefully. He¡¯s the son of the Governor now, not yours. If you can cooperate with us, I might consider helping you save your son,¡± Jiang Ying said.
With Jiang Ying¡¯s words, Lan Zhong was much more relieved. He immediately put on a smile and said to Jiang Ying, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely cooperate. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely tell you everything I know.¡±
With Lan Zhong¡¯s assurance, Jiang Ying did not say anything else and left with Ning Yue.
Ning Yue thought speechlessly about the forced confession potions she had concocted. She had yet to use it. What a waste.
However, she could still save it for the next time.
¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw that she looked troubled.
¡°Nothing. I was just wondering why it was so easy for Lan Zhong to confess. Does he want the governor dead too?¡±
ording to the evidence, Lan Zhong had relied on Madam Lin¡¯s status in the Governor¡¯s family to get to where he was today. Otherwise, how could an ordinary merchant have achieved this?
¡°These things are a headache. Since we know that Meng Hang is plotting a rebellion, we have to find evidence from this angle. However, it doesn¡¯t seem like we can find it for now.¡±
With Meng Hang¡¯s cautiousness, this evidence would definitely be in an unexpected ce. They might not be able to find it.
¡°Yueyue, what do you think of the ce where Meng Hang might hide the evidence?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. She replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I think we should tear down his house and see what there is.¡±
In any case, the governor¡¯s house would definitely be raided. There was no problem in demolishing it in advance.
¡°That¡¯s one way,¡± Jiang Ying said.
At this moment, a person who imed to be Meng Lang asked to see him. Ning Yue and Jiang Ying looked at each other and saw confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.
Who was this person?
When she saw this person, she realized that he was not someone she knew. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°I¡¯m Meng Hang¡¯s younger brother, Meng Lang. I can¡¯t stand what my brother has done and have been looking for a way out. When I heard that the two nobles were here, I nned toe and try my luck,¡± Meng Lang said.
Meng Lang? Ning Yue frowned tightly. This person looked a little sloppy. What could he know?
¡°What do you know? Tell me,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°I know there¡¯s something wrong with my brother¡¯s rockery,¡± Meng Lang said.
At the side, Jiang Ying remained silent. He remembered that none of the information he received after getting someone to investigate mentioned that Meng Hang had a younger brother.
Now, he suddenly had a younger brother. What was going on?
Chapter 193 - 193 Scheme
193 Scheme
¡°I know the two of you have doubts. He and I are half-brothers. He killed my father! At that time, I wanted to ask him for an exnation, but he¡¡±
At this point, Meng Lang couldn¡¯t help but cry. Ning Yue couldn¡¯t bear to see a grown man cry like this.
Seeing this, Jiang Ying pulled Ning Yue to his side. Why was she showing her sympathy to a grown man?
He had only cried a little. How could he make people pity her?
!!
¡°Tell me what happened!¡± Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t help but say. He didn¡¯t like this person at first nce. He was definitely not a good person!
If Ning Yue knew what Jiang Ying was thinking, she would definitelyugh out loud. Was this how she looked like to him?
¡°It¡¯s everything. It¡¯s like this¡¡±
It turned out that Meng Hang was really in contact with the two princes. He was a spy the two princes had ced in Prince Jin¡¯s fief. Meng Hang had provided the two princes with a lot of conveniences and even started a business in Prince Jin¡¯s fief.
This business naturally became the backing of the two princes.
Ning Yue frowned tightly. No wonder she was very curious at that time. How could those two princes have so many troops with the conditions of their fiefs?
So it was because their business had reached Jiang Ying¡¯s ce.
At the thought of this, Ning Yue secretly looked at Jiang Ying, wanting to see doubts or other expressions in his eyes. However, she did not expect Jiang Ying to look indifferent. It seemed that he already knew.
As Meng Lang continued, they talked about Prince Qi and Prince Ning.
At that time, Meng Lang had thought that the matter between Prince Qi and Prince Ning would implicate Meng Hang. However, he did not expect his brother, Meng Hang, to sit at home and act like a tyrant.
¡°ording to you, your brother is actually a heinous person. Why don¡¯t others think so?¡± Ning Yue asked Meng Lang.
Meng Lang sighed heavily. ¡°I¡¯ve been a hooligan since I was young. My reputation is bad, so those people naturally me me for everything I do. They even think that I¡¯m a burden to my brother. They don¡¯t think that my brother did anything wrong. What can I do?¡±
Meng Lang¡¯s words made Ning Yue shake her head.
She recalled a saying that if one person had already died in the room and the others rushed to the room and saw another person standing nearby with a bloody knife in his hand, everyone would think that the person holding the knife was the murderer.
However, in fact, the person with the knife wanted to save the people who were killed. Unfortunately, he failed.
This was not about anything else. It was a reminder not to be deceived by the appearance of things.
Now couldn¡¯t this be applied to what was going on between Meng Hang and Meng Lang?
¡°I understand. If you can help us find the incriminating evidence, you¡¯ll have done a great service. I¡¯ll report this matter to the emperor and remove your name from the list of the nine generations,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Meng Lang looked at Jiang Ying in confusion and asked, ¡°Why will you remove my name from the nine generations?¡±
¡°Because the rebellion can implicate your entire family. Why? Do you want to be implicated by him and die together with them?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Meng Lang¡¯s eyes widened. He hadn¡¯t thought of this at all. He just felt that after being suppressed by his brother for so long, he wanted to vent his anger.
¡°I-I¡¡± He wanted to exin, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.
Jiang Ying raised his hand to signal for him not to say anything else. Then, he instructed, ¡°If you don¡¯t have a ce to stay tonight, I¡¯ll arrange a ce for you to stay. Tomorrow, you can tell me where Meng Hang¡¯s evidence is stored. In addition, don¡¯t worry. I said I won¡¯t let you die, so I won¡¯t let you die.¡±
After receiving Jiang Ying¡¯s repeated assurance, Meng Lang heaved a sigh of relief.
No matter what, it was more important to stay alive. If he had known that his entire family would be killed, he wouldn¡¯t havee.
No! It was not that he would note. He should have gone to Prince Jin¡¯s residence long ago to chat with Prince Jin.
He was thinking of an ideal situation. Could he see Prince Jin just because he wanted to?
After that person left, Ning Yue was in a bad mood. ¡°Meng Hang is still alive. We don¡¯t know how many more pawns Prince Qi and Prince Ning have in this world.¡±
Unexpectedly, Jiang Ying said, ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s under one of those two princes. Those two are so conceited. How can they use the governor!¡±
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, Ning Yue frowned even more.
Chapter 194 - 194 Rebellion
194 Rebellion
¡°Jiang Ying, why do I feel that this matter is bing more and more troublesome?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s getting more and more troublesome. Yueyue, go back to Laifu Vige first. I¡¯ll go back after I¡¯m done here. I¡¯m a little worried about the two children,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue did not say anything. She knew very well that Jiang Ying was just using the two children as an excuse to get her to go back.
He knew that what was going to happen next might not go as smoothly as they thought, and it might even be dangerous, so he wanted her to leave first. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think of leaving me behind. I won¡¯t go back first. With the Empress Dowager, your mother, and my Ning family around, I¡¯m not worried about Xiaobao and Xiaobei,¡± Ning Yue said.
!!
When Jiang Ying heard this, he was very touched. He held Ning Yue¡¯s hand. ¡°Yueyue, it¡¯s so good to have you in my life. Promise me that if you encounter danger, don¡¯t worry about me and go back yourself!¡±
Ning Yue really didn¡¯t want to agree with him, but seeing his serious gaze, she sighed. ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go and rest first. We¡¯ll talk about everything tomorrow,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Then, he brought Ning Yue to the room she was staying in.
Early the next morning, the two of them went out after breakfast and saw Meng Lang sitting at the door, motionless.
It seemed that he had been waiting here early in the morning.
¡°Meng Lang,¡± Jiang Ying called out.
¡°Hey!¡± Meng Lang was shocked, and his sleepiness immediately disappeared.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the Governor¡¯s Residence!¡± Meng Lang was about to pull Jiang Ying and Ning Yue back happily, but before he could start, a guard stopped him.
¡°How dare you!¡± The guard looked at him unhappily.
Didn¡¯t this person have any eyesight? Didn¡¯t he see that they were already unhappy?
¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was so excited. I really was,¡± Meng Lang said.
¡°In that case, go to the Governor¡¯s Residence yourself. We¡¯ll take a carriage,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll run over now.¡± Without another word, Meng Lang jogged away.
Ning Yue stared at Meng Lang¡¯s back in shock. This person was too cute.
¡°Yueyue!¡± Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t help but call out to Ning Yue.
Why was she looking at the back of another man in front of him?
Ning Yue came back to her senses and couldn¡¯t help butugh at Jiang Ying. ¡°This Meng Lang is too fun. He really ran when we told him to. Doesn¡¯t he know that this ce is three streets away from the Governor¡¯s Residence?¡±
¡°Who cares if he knows? In any case, he can run if he wants,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Then, a carriage arrived and brought the two of them to the Governor¡¯s Residence.
There was a group ofmoners surrounding this ce early in the morning. Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t help but frown. Didn¡¯t he ask them to send three representatives here every day to understand the situation? Why was there still a group of people waiting here?
Seeing Jiang Ying and Ning Yue get out of the carriage, the leader walked up and said to them, ¡°Sirs, the three of us are here to understand the situation from you. The others are only here because they¡¯re concerned about the progress of this matter. However, don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t disturb you. They¡¯ll wait outside the Governor¡¯s Residence. When we find out, we¡¯ll tell them immediately.¡±
With this person¡¯s words, Jiang Ying heaved a sigh of relief.
However, he had to think carefully about the rebellion.
There were some details that could not be revealed to thesemoners. Otherwise, if they learned it and rebelled one by one, wouldn¡¯t that make things difficult for him?
¡°Let¡¯s go. Come in with me first,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Just then, Meng Lang ran over, panting.
¡°My two nobles, you¡¯re really fast. My legs can¡¯t evenpare to your carriage,¡± Meng Lang said.
Hearing Meng Lang¡¯s words, the people around himughed.
¡°How can your two legspare to four? This little brother is too cute. Who is he?¡±
Hearing someone ask this, Jiang Ying replied, ¡°He¡¯s Meng Hang¡¯s younger brother, Meng Lang. He¡¯s here to assist in the investigation.¡±
When they heard that he was Meng Hang¡¯s younger brother, everyone began to whisper again. Jiang Ying was a little impatient.
¡°With him around, it¡¯s easier than our aimless search. Meng Lang is a capable source who can provide clues.¡±
When themoners heard Jiang Ying¡¯s words, they did not say anything else, let alone argue. The six of them walked in, and the guards stopped the remainingmoners outside the door.
Chapter 195 - 195 Toilet Evidence
195 Toilet Evidence
After entering the Governor¡¯s Residence, Meng Lang turned left and right and brought a few people to the rockery. He was about to say that there was something wrong with the rockery.
However, when he walked in and saw that the rockery had been ttened, he was stunned.
¡°Where are the things here?¡± Meng Lang pointed at the open mud with a trembling finger.
What was useful was what was on top of the mud. If the things on it disappeared, the evidence would also disappear.
!!
What was going on?
¡°What?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°No, I just want to know where everything on the mud has gone. Those things are very important!¡± Meng Lang was about to cry.
This concerned whether he could be removed from Meng Hang¡¯s nine generations. If he couldn¡¯t, his life would be over.
¡°What are you referring to?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°A rockery, a rockery!¡± Meng Lang said.
¡°Over there.¡± Jiang Ying pointed at the rockery not far away. He did not throw away the rockery because it was too heavy.
¡°Ah!¡± Meng Lang screamed. He rushed to the rockery and hugged it. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡± After hugging it for a long time, he said to Jiang Ying, ¡°There¡¯s evidence of his crimes in the rockery.¡±
When Jiang Ying heard this, he immediately got someone to chisel open the rockery. Then, he saw a few notebooks in the rockery. He flipped them open and was amused.
It was all evidence! The evidence he needed!
However, he did not show his joy. After handing these notebooks to the guards beside him, he said to the threemoners¡¯ representatives, ¡°There must be more evidence than this. Continue searching. We¡¯ll read it together tonight when we find everything.¡±
The three representatives looked at each other and agreed.
In any case, they would follow. If anything went wrong, they could tell.
Then Meng Lang led them to the kitchen again and pointed to a stove. ¡°There¡¯s more in here.¡±
The guard stepped forward again, but this time there was nothing special about it. It was just a jade pendant.
¡°Although this is a jade pendant, I think it¡¯s definitely not simple. Otherwise, why would it be protected so well? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Meng Lang said to the three representatives.
¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±
¡°I think so.¡±
¡°This must be important.¡±
Jiang Ying nced at the jade pendant, and his pupils constricted. This jade pendant belonged to their royal family!
When Ning Yue, who was standing beside Jiang Ying, heard Jiang Ying¡¯s breathing suddenly quicken, she immediately reached out and held his hand.
Sensing the warmth of Ning Yue¡¯s palm, Jiang Ying¡¯s expression softened a lot. He smiled gratefully at Ning Yue.
Meng Lang suddenly pointed at Jiang Ying and said, ¡°That¡¯s evidence too.¡±
Jiang Ying was stunned. When had he be evidence? Just as he was about to ask, Meng Lang said impatiently, ¡°Get up. The pir behind you. That¡¯s money!¡±
With Meng Lang¡¯s words, Jiang Ying knew what to do. It seemed that the pirs in the Governor¡¯s Residence were all money pirs.
¡°Is there anything else? These pirs will copse if they¡¯re removed. We¡¯ll remove themter,¡± Jiang Ying said.
These pirs were all load-bearing pirs. They could not be dismantled immediately.
Meng Lang frowned and thought for a long time. ¡°I remember that every time that woman from Madam Lin goes out, she goes to the rice shop in the big city outside. She goes for an hour. She doesn¡¯t go to meet her lover secretly. Instead, she goes there to stare nkly for an hour before leaving.¡±
Arge city rice shop? This had to be investigated. Jiang Ying turned around and instructed a guard who left immediately.
Then, Jiang Ying asked, ¡°Is there anywhere else?¡±
After much thought, he finally thought of a ce. ¡°Toilet!¡±
Jiang Ying was speechless. Should he get someone to rummage through the toilet?
¡°It¡¯s true. Every time my good-for-nothing brother goes to the toilet, he usually gets someone to bring him a bucket. He rarely goes to the toilet. If he goes to the toilet, he¡¯ll be gone for an hour. There must be something wrong!¡± Meng Lang said affirmatively.
Ning Yue was speechless. What could he do if he went for an hour? She could only say that Meng Hang¡¯s legs were too strong. Just because he didn¡¯t feel numb after squatting for an hour didn¡¯t mean that he would hide the evidence in the toilet.
After all, that ce was smelly and dirty. Meng Hang wouldn¡¯t do that, right?
¡°Someone, investigate!¡± Jiang Ying said with a cold expression.
They had to clean up the evidence before showing it to him. Otherwise, he would rather die than see it!
That image was disgusting to think about.
Chapter 196 - 196 Angry
196 Angry
¡°Anything else?¡± Jiang Ying asked again.
¡°No. This evidence should be important. It should be able to¡ª¡±
¡°Shut up. It¡¯s not up to you to decide if it¡¯s important or not. Also, watch your mouth!¡± Jiang Ying said coldly.
In any case, Meng Lang had already given them important evidence.
!!
Jiang Ying had already seen it just now. The evidence from the rockery was very important. This evidence was enough to kill Meng Hang¡¯s entire family.
¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re right, Lord,¡± Meng Lang said in fear.
¡°I was wrong. My mouth was cheap and I spoke out of line.¡± With that, Meng Lang pped himself again and again.
¡°Alright, these things have nothing to do with you. You¡¯d better think about it yourself.¡± With that, Ning Yue looked around.
She had already taken what she needed here. She could roughly guess what Meng Hang was thinking of hiding.
He was hiding evidence in unexpected ces, such as the evidence sealed in the stove and in the rockery.
The evidence was sealed in cement and would not be damaged. That meant that the evidence had probably been there since the construction of the governor¡¯s residence.
What about the evidence after that?
Obviously, Jiang Ying had also considered this. He nced at Ning Yue and nodded slightly.
Ning Yue asked Meng Lang again, ¡°These things aren¡¯t enough. You¡¯d better find more.¡±
¡°Let me ask you, when was the Governor¡¯s Residence built? Has it been renovated?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Yes. My damn brother has so much money that he renovates his residence twice a year. When I ask him, he says that his promiscuous wife wants to renovate it.¡±
Like a bamboo tube spilling beans, Meng Lang told her everything.
The threemoners¡¯ representatives echoed.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡±
¡°At that time, we said that the Governor doted on his concubine too much. Something would happen sooner orter. We didn¡¯t expect all of this to be his own idea!¡±
¡°At that time, I pitied the Governor as he was an honest official. I was afraid he didn¡¯t have much money on hand, so I specially saved him the money on the materials. I waived the money for all the roof beams and pirs.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. I waived the stone money. I didn¡¯t expect these things to be nothing to him.¡±
¡
Seeing that the three representatives of themoners were getting angrier and angrier as they spoke, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but ask them to calm down.
¡°These things aren¡¯t the most important thing. We¡¯d better check if there¡¯s any other evidence. I think he renovated the house to preserve evidence. Perhaps we can check which parts he renovated and start with them. We might gain more.¡±
When Ning Yue said this, the threemoners agreed.
¡°This girl still knows how to talk. That¡¯s what I thought. She just doesn¡¯t know how to express herself.¡±
¡°May I know your name? Are you married?¡±
These threemoners¡¯ representatives actually began to have designs on Ning Yue again, making Jiang Ying furious.
¡°She¡¯s Princess Mingyue, my fianc¨¦e,¡± Jiang Ying said angrily to the threemoner representatives.
The person who asked Ning Yue if she was married became very embarrassed. ¡°I, I just¡¡±
He was about to exin when he suddenly thought of something. Could it be that this woman in front of him was the legendary Miss Ning?
¡°Are you Miss Ning Yue of Laifu Vige? No, Princess Mingyue?¡±
The oil their family ate was from the princess¡¯s oil press. That oil was fragrant.
Before Ning Yue could answer, Jiang Ying beat her to it. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±
Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying in amusement. This man was too cute.
Jiang Ying looked at Ning Yue angrily, as if to say, ¡°I¡¯m angry now. Come and coax me.¡±
Seeing this, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pinch Jiang Ying¡¯s cheek. After pinching him, she regretted it. There were still many people present!
¡°Hehe, the rtionship between the heir and the future heiress is really good!¡± Meng Lang looked like he was watching a show.
Jiang Ying snorted and didn¡¯t say anything else about this question. Instead, he asked Meng Lang, ¡°You¡¯d better think carefully again. Is there anything else you¡¯ve missed?¡±
When Meng Lang heard this, he was about to answer with a cheeky smile, but before he could speak, he met Jiang Ying¡¯s angry eyes.
Chapter 197 - 197 Serious
197 Serious
Meng Lang was instantly defeated. He gave her a smile that was uglier than crying. ??I??ll think about it. I??ll definitely think about it.??
However, after thinking for a long time, he could not think of anywhere else to ce the evidence.
??I??m sorry, Lord Heir. I tried my best,?? he said bitterly. ??I??ve thought of a total of five ces.??
Five? Ning Yue frowned. Including the pirs at the door, the stove, the toilet, and the rockery, there were only four in total. Why were there five?
!!
??Then there should be another ce. Think about it carefully,?? Ning Yue said.
Meng Lang stretched out his fingers and counted them one by one. ??Toilet, rockery, stove, pirsa?|??
As soon as he finished speaking, he fell silent. Yes, it had only been four directions. Where was the other one?
He thought for a long time and couldn??t think of anything else.
??Think quickly!?? Jiang Ying was not as patient as Ning Yue. He berated Meng Lang impatiently.
Frightened, Meng Lang immediately said, ??His bookshelf!??
With that, he paused and quickly said, ??Yes, yes, yes, and the bookshelves!??
A bookshelf? Ning Yue frowned even more. She had seen what was on the bookshelf and there was nothing wrong with it. Why did Meng Lang say that it was a bookshelf?
Although Meng Lang was unreasonable, he was still a person who could read people??s expressions. He knew that Ning Yue didn??t believe him. He said, ??I can??t exin it clearly. How about this? Let??s go take a look together.??
With that, he strode ahead and headed straight for the study.
The study door was open. After stepping in, he went straight to the far corner. The bookshelf in the corner was the smallest.
Compared to the other bookshelves in the study, it was quitepatible. The corner was not big and could only amodate bookshelves of this size.
Meng Lang pointed at the bookshelf and said to Jiang Ying and Ning Yue, ??This bookshelf is made of a special material. Dismantle it. There??s something inside.??
When Jiang Ying heard this, he immediately instructed the guards toe in and take action. Soon, he found another stack of evidence.
This was enough!
Jiang Ying was overjoyed and brought the threemoners?? representatives to the hall to get evidence against Meng Hang.
The more Jiang Ying looked at this evidence, the more shocked he was. Meng Hang??s evidence was surprising and shocking. Killing his entire family was a light punishment.
When the threemoners?? representatives saw the evidence, they were also so frightened that their faces turned pale. Would they die together if they saw the evidence?
??Everyone, these things are very important. Remember not to leak any information. Otherwise, if I can??t catch those criminals rted to him, you have to be careful.??
Jiang Ying said to the three representatives of themoners. The three of them hurriedly nodded. They regretted it. Why did theye to see the evidence of this sinner?
If anyone leaked anything, they would be dead.
??Where??s that person??? Amoner representative pointed at Meng Lang.
Meng Lang didn??t know that he was being remembered. He was eating when he saw the person pointing at him. He smiled at the person.
??When we were looking at these things, he was eating at the side and didn??t go forward to look, so he didn??t see them.??
In other words, no matter how he walked, Jiang Ying had to count on these three people.
??You were the ones who said that you wanted to participate in this crime investigation. You have to bear this responsibility. You have to guarantee that none of this information will be leaked!??
Looking at Jiang Ying??s cold aura, the three of them immediately revealed smiles that were uglier than crying.
??Lord Heir, don??t worry. The three of us will definitely not reveal it. What if it??s really not the Lord Heir that the three of us are talking about???
Jiang Ying sneered. ??I??m the one talking to you now, Prince Jin. Beside me is my future heiress, and she??s also Princess Mingyue, conferred by the emperor. The two of us will punish the criminals. Before the case is closed, we definitely won??t reveal a word or two of the criminals?? evidence.??
??So if word gets out, it must be the three of you. As long as anything happens, I??ll definitely punish all of you!??
Hearing Jiang Ying??s words, the three of them immediately panicked. They wanted to go back and talk to their families, but when they heard Jiang Ying??s words, they were also worried that their families would tell others.
All these years, every family had one or two mouthy people. If word got out that something had happened, they would be dead.
??Yes, yes, yes. The Lord Heir is right. The three of us will definitely keep it a secret!??
??If this matter gets out, not only will you be thrown into jail, but those who hear what you say will also be implicated by you! If you leak the secrets of the Imperial Court, you will be beheaded.??
Chapter 198 - 198 Private Soldier
198 Private Soldier
The three of them lowered their heads in fear. When they heard Jiang Ying¡¯s words, they did not dare to say anything else.
They knew very well that after the case was closed, Meng Hang¡¯s crimes would definitely be made public. Therefore, before that, they had to endure it.
After a round of coercion and temptation, the three of them finally stopped gossiping.
ording to Meng Hang¡¯s evidence, Jiang Ying had arrested several people. These people were all officials who were close to Meng Hang.
!!
When they were caught by Jiang Ying, they cried and cried for justice, but when the evidence was thrown in their faces. They were all shocked.
Their dealings with Meng Hang were all very secretive. How did Jiang Ying know?
It had to be known that when Meng Hang was investigated by the current emperor, the evidence of his crimes had never been found.
After being arrested once or twice, he swaggered out in a few days and returned to continue being an official.
Therefore, when they heard that Meng Hang was in prison this time, they were not worried. They all thought that Meng Hang woulde out in a while and return to continue being his Governor.
But now, not only had Jiang Ying dug out the evidence, but he had also arrested them.
Under Jiang Ying¡¯s iron-blooded methods, this group of officials was imprisoned.
Jiang Ying ordered his men to speed up. Meng Hang¡¯s evidence was sent to the crown prince in the capital.
Seeing the guilty Crown Prince, he was shocked. He did not dare to dy and immediately found the emperor to tell him about Meng Hang.
The emperor vomited blood in anger and fainted on the spot.
He knew that there was something wrong with Meng Hang, but he had never thought that Meng Hang¡¯s problem would be so big.
He had actually colluded with many officials of the Imperial Court to rebel. Initially, he had worked for the two princes, but now that the two princes had fallen, he nned to establish himself as a king.
Meng Hang still had private soldiers, numbering as many as 100,000!
This was a threat to the emperor and the entire Great Yun Nation!
When the emperor woke up, he immediately issued an imperial edict to kill Meng Hang¡¯s family!
The officials who interacted with Meng Hang were all exiled from the three ns.
Of course, this imperial edict had been issued secretly. The emperor knew very well that Meng Hang must be very cautious to be able to do this today.
Perhaps he still had a backup n. If this imperial edict continued like this, it would force him to rebel.
It was true that he had been captured, but he had personally trained those generals. He must have expected the oue today and must have had a n to deal with it.
He could only give the greatest power to Jiang Ying and let him do it easily.
After receiving the emperor¡¯s secret imperial edict, Jiang Ying immediately sent someone to investigate Meng Hang¡¯s private army.
100,000 troops was not a small number. If Meng Hang wanted to train these troops, he would definitely find a very big ce. As long as he found somewhere suitable, it would be fixed.
Soon, the guard found three ces. After some thought, Jiang Ying confirmed that there was a high possibility of one ce.
¡°Jiang Ying, do you want to go by yourself?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Jiang Ying nodded and said, ¡°I have to go personally, because only I can talk to these 100,000 troops.¡±
What he did not tell Ning Yue was that in addition to the secret imperial edict, the emperor had also sent an oral order.
The emperor wanted Jiang Ying to take in Meng Hang¡¯s private soldiers. After taking in the private soldiers, he asked them to guard Prince Jin¡¯s fief.
It was equivalent to the emperor sending more troops to Prince Jin. Now, Prince Jin already had 500,000 troops. Coupled with Meng Hang¡¯s 100,000 troops, he had 600,000 troops.
Jiang Ying knew very well that the emperor was nning to conquer other countries to expand his territory.
Before the crown prince ascended the throne, the emperor wanted to fight these battles.
Perhaps war would break out.
Jiang Ying had also thought that when the war started, the people would have a hard time. If possible, how good would it be without war?
However, now, the ck City Kingdom was eyeing them covetously. They had excellent weapons. If they did not make any preparations, the people would suffer even more in the future.
Therefore, war was imperative.
He could settle the people at the border before that, so he was anxious to do business with Ning Yue. Only with capital could he better settle the people.
Jiang Ying took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He said to Ning Yue, ¡°Stay at home. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±
Ning Yue wanted to stop Jiang Ying from going over, but now it seemed that he had his own considerations, so she did not stop him.
But don¡¯t even think about leaving her behind and going over alone.
¡°Jiang Ying, if you¡¯ve really thought it through, bring me along. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about going anywhere.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Jiang Ying¡¯s expression darkened.
Chapter 199 - 199 Plan
199 n
¡°Do you know that we¡¯re facing 100,000 troops? A warhorse might trample us to death,¡± Jiang Ying said.
He did not want Ning Yue to take the risk with him. If anything happened, he would regret it for the rest of his life!
¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that I can¡¯t let you go alone!¡± Ning Yue said firmly.
It was impossible for her to watch Jiang Ying enter danger alone. All she could do was stay by his side and face all the difficulties with him.
!!
Seeing Ning Yue¡¯s attitude, Jiang Ying sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be in danger.¡±
¡°Then do you think I can watch you take the risk?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Jiang Ying suddenly did not know what to say. He thought for a long time and finally nodded.
He knew that even if he forced Ning Yue to stay, she would secretly run away herself. What if Ning Yue encountered danger? She might as well be ced under his watch.
¡°When do you n to go?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Jiang Ying thought for a moment and replied, ¡°It¡¯s already toote. We¡¯ll go tomorrow morning.¡±
Originally, Jiang Ying had nned to go over alone at night, because those soldiers would definitely rest at night.
Even if someone took turns on duty and might not be able to gather immediately if anything happened, he would have many more opportunities to escape.
But if he brought Ning Yue along now, he had to consider her.
He did not know what would happen if he brought Ning Yue to the chaos at night.
¡°Jiang Ying, I think it¡¯s just right to go now. You should know very well that those troops are all private soldiers. They definitely won¡¯t dare to train at night.¡±
Training at night was too noisy. If they rmed the people outside, they would be exposed.
Jiang Ying looked at Ning Yue with aplicated expression. He did not want Ning Yue to be hurt.
When Ning Yue saw Jiang Ying¡¯s expression, she knew that he was worried about her.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything rash. Give me half an hour. I¡¯ll go and get ready before going with you. Don¡¯t n to leave me alone during this period.¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s warning made Jiang Yingugh out loud.
¡°Alright, alright. I promise I¡¯ll definitely go with you,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Only then did Ning Yue leave in satisfaction. She returned to her room and prepared two backpacks. They were not big and were very convenient to carry.
She took two military shovels from her space and two electric batons. She also took out a lot of the poisonous powder that Gu Yu had given her.
The other party had an army of 100,000. This poisonous powder might not be enough.
Ning Yue sighed. In any case, she had taken out everything she had. Staying alive was the most important thing.
While Ning Yue was preparing things, Jiang Ying did not stay idle. He ordered the secret guards to appear and protect her.
He had to arrange everything. He could not let anything happen to Ning Yue there.
The two of them prepared for half an hour. Half an hourter, Ning Yue walked out with two backpacks.
She handed one of the bags to Jiang Ying. ¡°Jiang Ying, the things here include long rods and military shovels. I¡¯ll teach you how to use them.¡±
As she spoke, Ning Yue began to teach Jiang Ying to use these two things.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s introduction of these two things, Jiang Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.
¡°Ning Yue, where did these thingse from?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
There was a switch on this ck rod. If one pressed it and hit someone, they would faint. If they interacted with it for too long, they would even die.
If he could produce more of this thing, there might be greater benefits in future battles.
¡°My master gave me these things. The things in the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley are more special,¡± Ning Yue said.
In any case, Gu Yu was not here. She could say whatever she wanted.
¡°So Divine Physician Gu gave it to you,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°By the way, Jiang Ying, show me a topographic map first,¡± Ning Yue said.
She was thinking about finding a hidden spot to release the drone when she arrived.
She would check the situation inside first before making ns.
¡°Look at my brain. I actually forgot,¡± Jiang Ying said as he took out a piece of paper from his pocket.
There was a map drawn on the paper. This map was where Meng Hang¡¯s private soldiers were.
¡°Yueyue, do you think this ce is suitable for an ambush?¡± Jiang Ying pointed at a direction on the map.
Ning Yue looked in the direction he was pointing. This was a path to the valley. There was high ground on both sides. It was indeed easy to ambush them.
¡°We can consider this on the way. Tell me, is there a way out?¡± If there were 100,000 private soldiers, it might not be easy to recover.
¡°No, there¡¯s a cliff behind them. If they want to retreat, they can only jump down,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue nodded. She did see a mountain behind her, but she thought that the map was unfinished, so she asked.
The two of them chatted for a while before leaving in the carriage.
Chapter 200 - 200 Investigation
200 Investigation
Originally, the two of them had nned to ride horses so that they could travel faster.
However, Ning Yue wanted to discuss the n with Jiang Ying in the carriage.
In the end, the two of them decided to pull a carriage forward with two horses.
They thought that if the negotiations failed, two horses could still escape. As long as they left this valley, they would not have to worry about anything else.
!!
After about half an hour, the two of them finally arrived at their destination.
Ning Yue looked at the dark valley with a grave expression and sighed heavily.
If it was during the day, their vision would be slightly better, but it would increase the risk.
Although it would be a little difficult to see at night, it would avoid a lot of danger.
¡°Jiang Ying, we¡¯re not in a hurry to enter. Send someone to check on the situation first,¡± Ning Yue said.
They had already arrived at the enemy¡¯s base camp. They had to be careful.
Jiang Ying nodded and sent Ah Da in to take a look. He instructed Ah Da to be careful and not alert the enemy.
After Ah Da left, Ning Yue found an excuse and walked to the side.
She found a more secluded spot and took out a drone with a camera.
Taking advantage of the night, Ning Yue¡¯s drone entered the valley. After checking and confirming that there was no ambush on both sides of the valley, Ning Yue heaved a sigh of relief.
Then, she controlled the drone to fly into the valley and investigate the situation of the private soldiers.
Although Jiang Ying asked Ah Da to investigate the situation, it was not convenient for him to go too deep.
The only thing that could investigate the situation was the drone.
After checking for a while, Ning Yue realized that this group of private soldiers was not as good as she had imagined.
They were wearing tattered linen clothes. There was not a single house in the valley. There were all tents.
Some soldiers slept directly outside the tents. A fire was lit outside each tent.
In the deep mountains, these bonfires looked especially terrifying.
Ning Yue immediately thought of the reason. ording to Meng Hang¡¯s sry, he definitely could not afford to support an army of 100,000. If he reduced the supplies of the army, it would naturally not be as good as they imagined.
If they really went over to negotiate, the chances of sess would be very high.
Ning Yue heaved a sigh of relief. After putting away the drone, she walked to Jiang Ying¡¯s side.
She said to Jiang Ying calmly, ¡°Does Meng Hang have that much money to nurture these soldiers?¡±
When Jiang Ying heard this, his frown instantly spread. That¡¯s right. Why hadn¡¯t he thought of this?
Although he had discovered the pirs made of gold when he raided Meng Hang¡¯s house¡
If those golden pirs were all used to nurture these soldiers, the rations they could buy would definitely onlyst for a month.
Just look at his father asking him for money all day.
How could it be so easy to raise troops?
Soon, Ah Da returned and told Jiang Ying about the situation in the valley. The smile on Jiang Ying¡¯s face widened.
Good, good. Their sess in entering this time would be very high.
At the thought of this, Jiang Ying rxed a lot, but he was still tense.
No matter what, with Ning Yue by his side, he had to be careful.
The two of them carefully walked into the valley. With the drone¡¯s detection, Ning Yue knew the situation in the valley very well.
The two of them arrived at the ce where 100,000 troops were stationed. There were many tents, most of them white and thin. The tent in the middle was the most luxurious and wide.
Jiang Ying immediately locked onto his target. He nced at Ning Yue, who nodded slightly.
The two of them moved forward at the same time in tacit understanding. Perhaps Meng Hang was too confident, or perhaps others did not dare to enter this valley.
There were no obstacles around the tent, so the two of them arrived at the middle tent smoothly.
As soon as she approached, Ning Yue heard yfulughter inside.
It was the voice of a woman and a man.
Obviously, Jiang Ying had heard it too. His expression darkened.
He gestured to Ah Da, who understood and went straight in. When these people weren¡¯t paying attention, he knocked them out.
Jiang Ying and Ning Yue walked in.
When the two of them walked in, the soldiers patrolling outside happened to patrol outside the main tent.
Hearing themotion outside, Ning Yue sighed to herself. She didn¡¯t know if they were lucky or if the people in the main tent were too lewd.
Usually, there would be people guarding outside the main tent. In order to have fun, this leader did not arrange for anyone to guard outside.
They could easily walk in, making Ning Yue speechless.
With such a leader, were these troops worth Jiang Ying¡¯s recruitment?
Chapter 201 - 201 Incorporation
201 Incorporation
Jiang Ying gestured to Ah Da. Ah Da found a basin of cold water and sshed it on the leader.
The leader was woken up by someone sshing him. He was trembling from the cold. When he finally calmed down, he saw a group of ferocious people surrounding him. The fear in his heart kept magnifying.
Seeing the leader open his mouth to call for help, Ah Da quickly stuffed a rag into his mouth.
¡°Pfft!¡± The leader tried desperately to spit out the rag in his mouth.
!!
Ah Da did not give him a chance to spit it out. Just as the rag in the leader¡¯s mouth was about to fall out, he stuffed it back in.
The leader gagged in despair and looked at Ah Da sadly.
¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I thought you liked me.¡± Ah Da rolled his eyes.
The leader¡¯s gaze was as if Ah Da had abandoned him.
Ning Yue almostughed out loud, but since the asion was more serious, she held back.
¡°I¡¯ll ask and you¡¯ll answer. If you dare to shout, I¡¯ll kill you immediately.¡± With that, Jiang Ying made a throat-slitting gesture.
The leader nodded repeatedly. His life was important.
Ah Da pulled the cloth out of the leader¡¯s mouth. He tried desperately to breathe in the fresh air. God knew the rag had almost suffocated him when it was shoved into his mouth.
¡°What¡¯s your name? What¡¯s your status in this private army?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°My name is Meng Qin. I¡¯m themander-in-chief of this private army,¡± he said.
When he heard Jiang Ying mention the private army, he knew that it was over. This group of people hade prepared.
¡°Who is Meng Hang to you?¡± Jiang Ying asked again.
¡°He¡¯s my brother,¡± Meng Qin said.
Meng Qin was very puzzled. These questions were not very confidential. He could find them as long as he got someone to investigate.
The group of people in front of him was dressed extraordinarily and spoke elegantly. Meng Qin was very curious about their identities and asked, ¡°Can I ask who you are?¡±
¡°My name is Jiang Ying,¡± Jiang Ying said indifferently.
Meng Qin frowned. He instinctively felt that Jiang Ying¡¯s name was very familiar. He searched his memories and finally remembered who Jiang Ying was.
His eyes widened in shock. The heir of Prince Jin had actually appeared here!
What did that mean?
Meng Hang was finished?
¡°Lord Heir, how¡ how¡¯s my brother?¡± Meng Qin asked carefully.
¡°If I can find this ce, what do you think your brother¡¯s state is?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Meng Qin was shocked and looked at Jiang Ying in disbelief. Something had really happened to Meng Hang! He swallowed.
It had been so many years, but the emperor had not discovered his brother¡¯s problem. He had actually been discovered by the heir of Prince Jin. This man could not be underestimated!
¡°Why? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Meng Qin was speechless. The feeling in his heart was indescribably strange.
¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Meng Qin asked.
¡°It¡¯s very simple. I want to take you in,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Meng Qin closed his eyes and took a deep breath. After a long time, he exhaled and said to Jiang Ying, ¡°What can you give us?¡±
Ning Yue looked at Meng Qin and felt a littleplicated. At first, she felt that Meng Qin was an unreliable person.
However, from the looks of it, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. He asked Jiang Ying this question because he wanted to see how Jiang Ying would treat these 100,000 private soldiers.
In this era, after private soldiers were incorporated, they would be punished.
The Imperial Court prohibited the raising of private soldiers. If they were discovered, not only would the leader of the private soldiers be punished, but all the private soldiers would also be punished.
¡°It¡¯s not that I want you. It¡¯s my father, the current Prince Jin, who needs you,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Prince Jin? Meng Qin was stunned. He did not expect Jiang Ying to want them to be incorporated into the country.
Back then, these people had joined Meng Hang because they were at their wits¡¯ end. They had done so to earn a living. Now that they could escape their status as private soldiers, they would definitely raise their hands and feet in agreement.
However, Meng Qin was still worried. ¡°What can your father give us after we go over?¡±
¡°You have what ordinary soldiers have,¡± Jiang Ying replied calmly.
When he sent someone to investigate, he received some information. Some of these private soldiers were personally recruited by Meng Hang. Not only were the people he recruited capable, but their identities were also extraordinary.
For example, some of them were very good at making fakes. Even dogs couldn¡¯t tell if they were real or fake when they made a piece of meat.
There were also people who were very good at doing business and were also wealthy businessmen.
However, he didn¡¯t have a list of those people yet, so he could only incorporate everyone first. He would look for themter.
Chapter 202 - 202 Trial
202 Trial
Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly. Meng Hang was really an old fox!
He couldn¡¯t afford to raise private soldiers, so he privately found so many capable people.
Jiang Ying was even more curious about where Meng Hang had found them.
However, he would consider these thingster.
!!
¡°I can promise you on their behalf, but I can¡¯t guarantee that everyone will be willing to follow you,¡± Meng Qin said.
Jiang Ying sneered. ¡°You should know that the Imperial Court prohibits the raising of private soldiers. Whether it¡¯s the people or the private soldiers raised, they have to be punished. If you don¡¯t follow me, I can only punish you ording to thew. If it¡¯s light, you¡¯ll be beheaded. If it¡¯s heavy, your entire family will be implicated!¡±
Meng Qin gasped. He knew the consequences of raising private soldiers, but he always thought that Jiang Ying needed them very much to recruit them.
Therefore, when discussing the conditions, he attached this sentence.
He knew very well that the people Meng Hang had personally summoned were unwilling to leave with Jiang Ying.
What to do¡
People had feelings after interacting with each other for a long time. He did not want anything to happen to those people.
¡°Meng Hang¡¯s crime has harmed his entire family. If you¡¯re unwilling, I can only hand you over to the government,¡± Jiang Ying said again.
The threat ate away at Meng Qin¡¯s rationality step by step.
If Jiang Ying had threatened him from the beginning, he might not have listened. But when these words were said bit by bit, giving him time to think, he would panic.
It had to be said that Jiang Ying knew people too well.
¡°I¡¯ll definitely do my best to persuade those people, but I can¡¯t guarantee that they¡¯ll listen,¡± Meng Qin said.
A few people in the army were Meng Hang¡¯s followers. Those people only listened to Meng Hang. He might not be able to dissuade them sessfully.
¡°It¡¯s good that you can do your best. I¡¯ll give you three days and wait for your good news.¡± As Jiang Ying spoke, he gestured to Ah Da.
¡°Okay,¡± Meng Qin said.
With that, Jiang Ying left with Ning Yue.
On the way back to the inn, Ning Yue asked Jiang Ying in confusion, ¡°Why did you leave so easily? Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll run away?¡±
¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid, so I kept a backup n,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°What backup n?¡± Ning Yue frowned and recalled. Could it be that Jiang Ying¡¯sst gesture was his backup n?
¡°Before I came, I had already called the nearby garrison over. I just asked Ah Da to inform them to guard five kilometers away in an hour,¡± Jiang Ying exined to Ning Yue.
So that was it! Ning Yue nodded. Jiang Ying had really put in a lot of effort to recruit these 100,000 private soldiers.
¡°By the way, why did you give them three days? I think we can do it tomorrow.¡± This was the strangest thing Ning Yue realized.
Did Jiang Ying say that he woulde in three days to give them time to escape?
¡°This is respect for Meng Qin. In addition, I still have to deal with Meng Hang¡¯s matter. Three days is just right. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. We have to hurry back to the inn.¡±
He had many things to deal with. He had to exin Meng Hang¡¯s matter to the people within three days.
After returning to the inn and settling Ning Yue down, Jiang Ying rushed to the government office without stopping to use it to hear Meng Hang¡¯s case.
He listed out Meng Hang¡¯s criminal evidence and nned to interrogate him at dawn the next day.
By the time he was done with his preparations, it was already dawn. The crown prince¡¯s urgent message had arrived. The letter said that Jiang Ying was allowed to handle it fully.
After reading the crown prince¡¯s letter, Ning Yue also came to the government office.
Her heart ached when she saw the dark circles under Jiang Ying¡¯s eyes.
¡°Have some water.¡± Ning Yue took out a bamboo tube filled with water.
The bamboo tube was filled with ancient well water. Jiang Ying could drink it to eliminate fatigue.
She did not know if Meng Hang¡¯s case could bepleted in a day. If not, Jiang Ying might have to stay upte.
Jiang Ying didn¡¯t ask anything. He took the bamboo tube from Ning Yue and took a big sip.
A refreshing feeling rushed to his head. Jiang Ying¡¯s fatigue waspletely dispelled. ¡°Yueyue, thank you.¡±
¡°Do we still need to thank each other?¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
¡°I¡¯ll go and interrogate Meng Hangter. Wait for me in the inner hall,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue was neither the main investigator nor an official of this case. She was not suitable to appear in court.
The inner hall was only a wall away from the court. She could hear the proceedings from inside.
¡°Alright, don¡¯t be too anxious. The crimes hemitted won¡¯t be cleared in a day or two,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying nodded. He packed what he needed and went to court.
Chapter 203 - 203 Home
203 Home
When themoners knew that Meng Hang was going to be interrogated today, they spontaneously surrounded the court. They wanted to know what the heir of Prince Jin would do.
Jiang Ying¡¯s trial was very fast, and the results stunned themoners.
Themoners did not expect that the official who usually looked the most amiable and loved to speak up for the people would actually have such a background.
¡°Send his entire family to the border to do manualbor!¡±
!!
¡°Kill him!¡±
¡°Kill the entire family!¡±
¡
Someone started it, and the onlookers began to make a fuss.
¡°Silence!¡± Jiang Ying picked up the wooden gavel and mmed it on the table. With a bang, the entire venue instantly fell silent.
¡°I know what everyone is thinking. I¡¯ll handle this case ording to thew.¡± Jiang Ying made a promise to everyone.
Immediately after, he listed the crimes of Meng Hang¡¯s family and said, ¡°ording to their crimes, they should be executed. While talking about thew, you have to give them face. I¡¯ll investigate everyone in Meng Hang¡¯s family. While I won¡¯t let any bad people off, I won¡¯t wrong any good people.¡±
¡°If we find the guilty, we¡¯ll punish them ording to thew. We can let those innocent people off,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Killing nine generations was too much of a sin. He did not want to do this. Meng Hang¡¯s nine generations might not all be bad people.
Since the crown prince had said that he would take full responsibility, he would be responsible to the end.
Jiang Ying¡¯s words won the praise of everyone around him.
¡°Prince, you¡¯re benevolent! It¡¯s our blessing to have a king like you!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. I know Meng Hang¡¯s younger brother-inw. He¡¯s really a good person. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s been oppressed by Meng Hang¡¯s sister. He¡¯s very stuffy and doesn¡¯t like to talk. He¡¯s a kind person who doesn¡¯t even want to step on ants.¡±
¡°The heir is wise!¡±
¡
The surrounding crowd began to praise Jiang Ying generously. Ning Yue, who was sitting in the inner hall, listened to all of this quietly and smiled.
Jiang Ying was very wise and kind, but his kindness was not indiscriminate. This was also one of his strengths.
She liked Jiang Ying like this.
At noon, Jiang Ying got someone to bring Meng Hang away.
In the beginning, when Meng Hang was brought to the government office, he was still fearless. He thought that as long as he was captured by the Imperial Court, the people would cause a scene.
However, when he knelt in the court and themoners red at him, he began to panic.
However, he thought that the evidence of his crimes was kept in a very secret ce, and his worries were dispelled.
However, soon, Meng Hang couldn¡¯tugh anymore. The evidence Jiang Ying talked about made his expression turn uglier and uglier. In the end, he fainted in the hall.
However, no one pitied him.
Meng Hang was taken to a cell to be detained alone. There were two guards guarding him every day, giving him no chance to escape.
In despair, he shouted in the cell, ¡°Call Prince Jiang over! I¡¯ll confess. I¡¯m willing to confess!¡±
The guard ignored him. He was unwilling to confess when he was asked to. He only thought of confessing when the heir had investigated his crimes. It was toote!
No matter how Meng Hang shouted, no one paid attention. In the end, he was tired and squatted in the prison to wail.
But who sympathized with him?
The news that Jiang Ying wanted to investigate Meng Hang¡¯s nine generations spread. Those who wanted to get rid of evidence were found by Jiang Ying.
What awaited these people would be a harsh trial.
It was already a weekter when Jiang Ying and Ning Yue settled Meng Hang¡¯s matter.
The matter of Meng Hang¡¯s nine generations had been settled in three days, but it would take a few days to count these people¡¯s assets.
Jiang Ying did not confiscate any of the silver and items obtained from the raid. Half of them were handed to the national treasury and the other half to the crown prince. The crown prince was overjoyed.
Although Ning Yue had given the medicinal makeup to the crown prince, it was impossible to use it to earn a lot of money in the short term. With those people¡¯s assets, the crown prince wasughing in his dreams.
He immediately waved his hand and gave Jiang Ying and Ning Yue a lot of betrothal gifts. This far exceeded what the two of them deserved.
¡°I¡¯ve been busy for so many days. It¡¯s time to go back. I miss Xiaobao and Xiaobei so much,¡± Ning Yue said sadly.
¡°That¡¯s right. We have to go back quickly.¡± Jiang Ying¡¯s heart ached at the thought of his two babies.
Ever since the children were born, he had spent too little time with them.
The two of them decided to set off immediately. They didn¡¯t even wait a minute.
Chapter 204 - 204 Returning to the Capital
204 Returning to the Capital
When the two of them returned to the Ning family, it was almost dinner. The Ning family was jubnt.
When Ning Yue was not at home, they kept feeling that something was missing. It was not easy for them to return, so everyone nned to celebrate.
¡°Yueyue, what do you want to eat tonight? Mother will cook for you!¡± Madam He said happily to Ning Yue.
Seeing how happy everyone in the Ning family was, Ning Yue¡¯s heart was as sweet as honey.
¡°Mother, I¡¯lle with you. Coincidentally, I bought some meat over there and nned toe back and cook it for everyone,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
The mother and daughter chatted andughed as they went to the kitchen to work together. Ning Yue pretended to take out beef and curry from her backpack.
¡°Mother, this is beef. I¡¯ll stew it with potatoester.¡± Ning Yue took a few potatoes from the corner, peeled them, and washed them. They were bright and clean.
¡°Yueyue, these potatoes taste amazing. Your grandfather eats one every day. He eats it a lot and doesn¡¯t get tired of it,¡± Madam He said as she cut the potatoes into pieces.
¡°Mother, there are still many ways to cook potatoes. Now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll cook different dishes for everyone every day.¡± Ning Yue washed the side dishes.
¡°By the way, Yueyue, I forgot to tell you that someone at home has been looking for you recently.¡± Madam He frowned tightly at the mention of this.
That person was very strange. He came and asked who sang the song.
At first, she thought it was funny. There was no rule about who could sing songs. Wasn¡¯t a song made for people to sing?
Anyone could sing a song.
But that person said no. Whoever made it must be the one singing.
She even asked curiously what song was so amazing and specific.
¡°Who is it?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Madam He thought for a moment, described the person¡¯s appearance, and told her the whole story.
Only then did Ning Yue react. ¡°Mother, do you mean that person can sing these songs too?¡±
The songs she sang were all modern songs. Only the Ning family knew them. As she often sang at home, the Ning family naturally knew them too. If others knew them, there was only one possibility.
That person was very likely a transmigrator! Hearing these familiar songs, he was here to look for his fellow countryman.
She did not know if this person hade for good or evil. She had to be careful.
¡°That¡¯s right. That person can sing them too. He had to find someone who can sing those songs. Your younger brothers all know how to sing them. In the end, that person said that they weren¡¯t the right singers. What a strange person.¡±
Madam He shook her head as she spoke. She still remembered that person¡¯s disappointed expression.
¡°Mother, did you tell him that I taught my younger brothers to sing?¡± Ning Yue asked.
When Madam He heard this, she nced at Ning Yue and instantly understood what she was thinking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±
Ning Yue shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to tell Madam He the truth. ¡°I just think he¡¯s so strange. Even my younger brother could sing the songs. Why did he say that he didn¡¯t sing it?¡±
¡°Yes, I thought it was strange too. That person is really a strange person. He wants to see you no matter what. Yueyue, do you want to see him?¡± Madam He asked.
Ning Yue thought for a while and tilted her head to say to Madam He, ¡°If hees over, I¡¯ll see him. If he doesn¡¯t, forget it. I don¡¯t want to specially look for him.¡±
A transmigrator. This was very unbelievable.
The two of them chatted for a while before dinner was ready. As soon as Old Master Ning was happy, he drank some wine.
¡°Yueyue, this home-brewed wine is really delicious,¡± Old Master Ning told Ning Yue with a smile as he tasted it.
During the week that Ning Yue had left, the brewery had also been working normally. After brewing the wine and selling it, they had obtained an unexpected profit on the first day.
The local rich man actually took the initiative to sign a contract with the Ning family. Every month, the Ning family would provide them with 200 catties of wine, and they would pay ording to the market price.
Hearing this good news, Ning Yue was also very happy.
After everyone calmed down, the Empress Dowager suddenly mentioned another piece of news. ¡°I remember that the second son, Ning Chen, is a major general in the military camp, right?¡±
¡°Yes, Grandmother. Why did you suddenly mention my second uncle?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Let me tell you a piece of good news. He¡¯s about to return to the capital to report his work. The crown prince said that in the battle at the border city, your second uncle made a great contribution and he wants to confer him the title of general. He¡¯ll also be rewarded with a thousand taels of silver.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Ning Yue was extremely happy.
Chapter 205 - 205 Reasoning
205 Reasoning
¡°Why would I lie to you? Unless the crown prince lied to me,¡± the empress dowager said with a smile.
Ning Yue blushed and quickly exined, ¡°No, no, no. Grandmother, that¡¯s not what I meant. I was just too surprised. I knew that Second Uncle woulde back, but I didn¡¯t know that Second Uncle would be conferred the title of general.¡±
To put it simply, a major general was a captain of ten thousand people. Generals were different. Generals had three ranks: major generals, lieutenant generals, and senior generals.
No matter which level it was, he would havemanding rights. Bing a general was Ning Chen¡¯s dream!
He was different from the other brothers. The other brothers liked to read, but he liked to practice martial arts for to pursue his dream of bing a general.
¡°I don¡¯t know the exact level of conferment. The crown prince didn¡¯t say it explicitly in the letter. By the way, there¡¯s something else you should know.¡± The empress dowager lowered her voice and whispered explosive news to Ning Yue.
¡°The Crown Prince has decided to add ten thousand taels of silver to your dowry.¡±
Ten thousand taels of silver? Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened. Although ten thousand taels of silver was nothing to the endless supplements in her space, who wouldin about having too much money?
The crown prince was also quite generous. He gave Ning Chen a thousand taels of silver and ten thousand taels of silver to her. This was almost a third of the assets he had obtained from Meng Hang¡¯s nine generations.
However, Ning Yue knew very well that the crown prince had given her so much so that they could continue to cooperate in business in the future.
After all, there were many ces in a country that needed money. He could not keep the money for long.
¡°Thank you, Empress Dowager. If there¡¯s anything I need help with in the future, I¡¯ll definitely do my best.¡± Ning Yue did not say that her business partner would consider the crown prince first in the future, but her words were simr.
When the Empress Dowager heard this, she smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always known that you¡¯re a good child, Yueyue. Jiang Ying and the Crown Prince are brothers. They¡¯ve always supported each other. With you in the future, they can go further. The Emperor said that he¡¯s too bored in the pce and wants toe out to rx.¡±
Although she did not say that the emperor woulde to Laifu Vige, Ning Yue understood when the Empress Dowager mentioned it.
¡°When will the emperor set off?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know about that. There¡¯s been a lot going on in the Imperial Court recently. Perhaps at the end of next month,¡± the Empress Dowager said.
Ning Yue nodded. It would be fine if she came anytime. She had to know in advance so that she could be prepared. Otherwise, if she neglected the emperor, something might happen.
Dinner time passed very happily. Ning Yue had not seen Xiaobao and Xiaobei for a long time. The two children stuck to her, unwilling to be separated for a minute.
¡°Good children, have you been obedient during the few days when Mother was not at home?¡± Ning Yue asked with a smile.
The two children were already more than a year old, and their words were slowly bing clearer. When Ning Yue and Jiang Ying returned, the two children kept calling them father and mother, making Jiang Ying and Ning Yue¡¯s hearts soften.
¡°Mother, I was obedient, but Brother was not obedient and kept bullying me.¡± Xiaobei took advantage of his mother¡¯s presence toin to her.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with your brother?¡± Ning Yue asked curiously.
Xiaobao was the older brother. The child was very sensible and obedient. He had probably inherited it from his father and looked mature.
God knew that this child was only a year old and was already very smart.
Although Xiaobei was also very smart, she was not as mature as Xiaobao. Most of the time, she would be more like an ordinary child, gluttonous and yful.
¡°Xiaobei wants to eat. Brother won¡¯t let me,¡± Xiaobei said angrily.
She still remembered the pork trotters this morning. She had only eaten half of them when her brother said that she was a glutton and wouldn¡¯t let her eat so much.
¡°Xiaobao, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Xiaobei has already eaten two small bowls of white porridge and side dishes for breakfast and tworge bowls of soy milk. She even ate half a pig trotter under such circumstances. I was worried that she would burst, so I said a few words,¡± Xiaobao said with a frown.
Such a Xiaobao was simply a miniature version of Jiang Ying. She wondered if Jiang Ying was like this when he was young.
Hearing Xiaobao¡¯s words, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I understand, Xiaobei. Listen to Mother tell you a story. You¡¯ve seen balloons, right?¡±
She had a lot of balloons in her space. asionally, she would take them out for the children to y with, but the children were too young. She only took them out because she was afraid that the children would eat them by mistake.
Chapter 206 - 206 Think of a Way
206 Think of a Way
¡°I have. The balloons are fun!¡± Xiaobei was overjoyed at the mention of the balloons. ¡°Mother, are you nning to give the balloons to Xiaobei?¡±
Ning Yue took out a balloon and shook her head at Xiaobei. ¡°Mother didn¡¯t take this balloon out for Xiaobei to y with. She wanted Xiaobei to understand something.¡±
¡°Take a look.¡± She brought a basin of water from outside. The balloon was small and couldn¡¯t hold much water.
As the two children watched, she filled the balloon with all the water. The moment she finished, the balloon exploded.
¡°Xiaobei¡¯s stomach is like this little balloon. It can¡¯t hold so much water. In the end, it will only explode. Xiaobei, do you know why your brother doesn¡¯t let you eat so much?¡±
Xiaobei was still in shock. When she came back to her senses, she cried, ¡°Xiaobei was wrong. Xiaobei will never eat again.¡±
Hearing Xiaobei¡¯s cries, Ning Yue¡¯s heart ached again. She hugged Xiaobei. ¡°Xiaobei, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to eat. How can you grow taller if you don¡¯t eat? What I mean is that you have to have a certain amount of food. After eating your fill, you have to eat less snacks.¡±
¡°After you feel full, don¡¯t eat so much. Your stomach won¡¯t explode then.¡± Ning Yue coaxed Xiaobei softly.
Xiaobei sobbed for a while before she calmed down.
¡°Mother, Xiaobei knows his mistake.¡± Xiaobei leaned into Ning Yue¡¯s arms in a low mood.
Ning Yue¡¯s heart ached. She didn¡¯t say anything serious and only said to her, ¡°As long as Xiaobei remembers. Don¡¯t eat so much next time.¡±
Xiaobei sobbed and fell asleep in Ning Yue¡¯s arms. Xiaobao alsoy on the bed obediently and watched his mother coax his sister to sleep.
Of the two children, although Xiaobao was only a few minutes older than Xiaobei, he was as sensible as an adult.
Most of the time, Ning Yue, as a mother, did not have to worry. He could eat by himself and learn to walk and change his clothes.
Although they were all things that children of his age could do, he learned almost all of them after being taught once by adults.
After knowing it, he had almost never asked the adults for help. He was smart and sensible. Xiaobei was not as mature as Xiaobao. Sometimes, she would even wheedle with the adults.
Putting down the sleeping Xiaobei, Ning Yue kissed the two children gently on the cheek.
When she woke up the next day, Ning Yue opened her eyes and saw Xiaobao and Xiaobei smiling at her. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.
She brought the two children to the front hall. Madam He and her sisters-inw had already prepared breakfast.
¡°Yueyue, can you bring your grandmother and me to work today? Our bones are about to fall apart if we stay at home. We feel like useless idlers who only know how to eat and not do anything,¡± Xin Xin said to Ning Yue with a smile.
Ning Yue originally wanted to refuse, but at this point, what else could she say?
¡°We¡¯re going to the fields to see the harvest today,¡± Ning Yue said.
They wouldn¡¯t follow her to the fields, right?
¡°Alright, alright! Let¡¯s go, go, go. I want to go!¡± Before Xin Xin could speak, the Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t take it anymore.
She had never worked in the field in her life. Of course she had to go if she had the chance.
The smile on Ning Yue¡¯s face froze. This was not logical!
¡°I¡¯ve already ordered someone to forge a small hoe. I was just waiting for Yueyue to bring us there,¡± Xin Xin said with a smile.
The tools were already prepared. What else could she say? Ning Yue could only nod in agreement.
After everyone ate, they rested for a while before starting to work. Xin Xin and the Empress Dowager both carried small bamboo baskets on their backs and hoes and shovels.
After Ning Yue settled the two children down, she brought them to the fields to work. The three of them arrived at the ce where the potatoes were nted. Before Ning Yue could speak, the empress dowager asked impatiently, ¡°Yueyue, teach us how to farm.¡±
Ning Yue did not know whether tough or cry. The Empress Dowager was farming? If word got out, it would scare the ministers.
The Empress Dowager and Xin Xin were too free. They couldn¡¯t possibly follow them to the fields every time, right?
She was willing, but the crown prince and emperor were not.
At the thought of this, Ning Yue began to worry. What could she do to not let these two people run out?
Xin Xin was fine as long as she was given a few novels. However, the Empress Dowager did not like to read novels. What could she do?
After thinking about it, Ning Yue suddenly remembered that there was a national treasure in her previous life called mahjong!
With this solution, she would just have to wait for it to be implemented.
Chapter 207 - 207 Baili
207 Baili
With an idea in mind, Ning Yue happily brought the two of them to the ntation ground. ¡°Come, Grandmother, Auntie, I¡¯ll bring you here to get to know thend.¡±
Ning Yue pointed at the mud under her feet. ¡°Thend here is one of the more fertile areas in Laifu Vige.¡±
¡°Why is thend fertile?¡± the empress dowager asked Ning Yue.
¡°Mother, this soil is ck. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s very fertile. Think about it. Is the soil in the imperial garden ck? Are the flowers growing from the soil in the imperial garden bigger than elsewhere?¡± Xin Xin asked the Empress Dowager.
The empress dowager nodded as if she understood. She didn¡¯t understand either. In any case, Ning Yue said that ck soil was good, so she would believe it.
¡°What should we do if thend isn¡¯t so fertile? What happens after we choose thend?¡± The Empress Dowager asked two questions in a row.
¡°Grandmother, if thend isn¡¯t so fertile, then we should fertilize it. Like this.¡± Ning Yue pointed at a ck mound not far away.
¡°What¡¯s that? Isn¡¯t that also dirt?¡± the Empress Dowager asked again.
¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it for now. We¡¯ll know when we go up and take a look.¡± Ning Yue led the Empress Dowager and Xin Xin forward.
Before they approached, the empress dowager and Xin Xin did not know what it was. As soon as they approached, the unpleasant smell instantly entered their noses.
The Empress Dowager and Xin Xin almost vomited when they smelled this.
However, Xin Xin was better off. She was prepared and covered her nose. She knew that fertilizer smelled bad.
Looking at the empress dowager, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh in her heart.
She thought that the pampered Empress Dowager would not follow her out again after smelling such an unpleasant smell, right?
¡°What exactly is this? Why does it smell so bad?¡± the Empress Dowager asked.
¡°This is fertilizer!¡± Xin Xin replied for Ning Yue.
¡°Why does fertilizer smell so bad?¡± The empress dowager frowned tightly.
¡°Mother, the raw materials for fertilizer include feces, burned wood, ash, grass, and so on. It smells very bad when mixed together. If it ferments, the smell will be even more pungent,¡± Xin Xin said with a smile.
¡°What? You¡¯ll get nutrients just by giving this to the soil?¡± The Empress Dowager looked at the inconspicuous pile of fertilizer in shock.
¡°Human intelligence is great. These things can indeed fertilize the soil, but I don¡¯t know the principle,¡± Xin Xin replied with a smile.
The Empress Dowager nodded in surprise. Indeed, people¡¯s wisdom was great.
This was the first time she had heard such a powerful statement.
At this moment, a person dressed as a farmer walked over from not far away. Ning Yue¡¯s guard instantly became nervous and raised her hand to stop the person.
He hurriedly exined, ¡°I just heard the three of you talking about fertilizer and wanted to ask for guidance.¡±
Hearing that person¡¯s words, Ning Yue turned around and sized him up. She realized that he looked like an ordinary farmer with a smile in his eyes. He did not look like a bad person.
¡°I wonder what you want to ask?¡± Ning Yue asked him.
¡°I just want to know if there¡¯s anything else about fertilizer other than feces and nt ash. The soil at my house isn¡¯t as fertile as yours. I want to spread fertilizer using this method, but I can¡¯t improve this soil.¡±
At this point, the man sighed wistfully.
If Yuan Hui were here, he would definitely not be able to help butugh. Why hadn¡¯t he realized that Baili was so good at acting?
So that was what he was asking. The soil was fertile not only because it was mixed with fertilizer, but she had also mixed some ancient well water into it.
Therefore, the soil here looked more than ten times more fertile than in other ces, so the things nted could naturally have a great harvest.
However, the ancient well water was her secret weapon. She could not tell anyone.
¡°It¡¯s like this. From harvest to nting, there will always be seven days that are empty. In these seven days, we specialize in using fertilizer to improve the soil. Of course, other than the few things we just mentioned, there¡¯s also peanut shells that have been squeezed for oil. That thing is amazing,¡± Ning Yue said.
The Empress Dowager and Xin Xin were even more surprised. Peanut shells could actually be used as nourishment. She and Jiang Huan had farmed at the border, but they had never known that peanut shells could be used as nourishment.
¡°I discovered it by ident. The oil press on the street throws out a lot of crushed peanut shells every day. It¡¯s a pity. I took them back to see if they were useful.¡±
Chapter 208 - 208 Surname
208 Surname
Ning Yue paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°After I ced the crushed peanut shells in the back garden for a few days, the soil in the back garden became fertile.¡±
¡°That¡¯s how I discovered the secret of the peanut shell,¡± Ning Yue told Baili with a smile.
Baili nodded in realization. ¡°So this is your secret weapon. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll spread the news?¡±
Ning Yue smiled. Her secret weapon was not peanut shells, so she was not worried that word would spread that peanut shells could be used as fertilizer.
!!
¡°What¡¯s the harm in telling others? A bumper harvest is every farmer¡¯s wish. If this little favor of mine can help everyone, I¡¯ll be very happy.¡±
When Baili heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but praise Ning Yue in his heart. Such a beautiful and kind girl might be someone their emperor wanted to find.
¡°By the way, Miss, what¡¯s this? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen this seedling before.¡± Baili pointed at the potatoes in the ground.
Ning Yue squatted down and gently stroked the potato seedlings with her fingers. ¡°Of course you haven¡¯t seen them. These are the seeds my master brought back from overseas.¡±
If only Baili was here, Ning Yue could not be bothered to exin. However, the Empress Dowager and Xin Xin were both here now. They were also waiting for her answer. If she did not exin, there might be trouble in the future.
¡°I see. What¡¯s the name of this crop?¡± Baili asked.
¡°You¡¯re not a local, are you?¡± Ning Yue asked Baili.
Although potatoes had not been imported in this era, Jiang Ying was vigorously developing the potato nting project, so the vigers of Laifu Vige should know about potatoes. If there was anything they did not know, there was only one exnation¡ªthe other party was not from Laifu Vige!
¡°Miss, you have a good eye. I¡¯m old and have to retire, but I¡¯m used to being busy. If I¡¯m suddenly free, I¡¯ll feel ufortable all over. I thought ofing to the vige to find a piece ofnd to nt things.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I just arrived and heard you talking about crops here. I was curious and came over to ask.¡±
Ning Yue frowned slightly. Jiang Ying lived in Laifu Vige. He had ordered that it was up to him to decide if thend in Laifu Vige would be sold or amodate the refugees. He would not agree to ordinarynd transactions.
However, this person¡¯s words made sense. He had just settled down in Laifu Town, so he naturally did not know the rules of Laifu Vige.
¡°Uncle, if you want to findnd to nt crops, you can go to another vige to take a look. Almost all thend here has been nted by the vigers.¡±
Ning Yue reminded Baili tactfully. Baili quickly bowed to Ning Yue. ¡°Thank you so much, Miss. Otherwise, I would have made a wasted trip today.¡±
¡°Miss, can you tell me what crop this is or can you give me some seeds?¡± Baili asked Ning Yue.
Ning Yue thought for a moment and pretended to take out a small bag of seeds from her pocket. In fact, she took out a small bag of seeds and handed it to Baili. ¡°Coincidentally, I still have this left. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±
¡°I wonder how much this bag of seeds costs, Miss? I¡¯ll pay.¡± As he spoke, Baili was about to take out silver.
¡°No need, no need. It¡¯s just a small bag of seeds. It¡¯s not worth much.¡± Ning Yue quickly refused.
¡°Miss, you¡¯re really a kind child. Then I¡¯ll thank you here. I live at 8 Moon Street in Laifu Town. If you need anything, you can look for me. My name is Baili,¡± Baili said.
At first, Baili felt that this girl was the person their emperor was looking for, so he was very polite. However, after interacting with her, he realized that Ning Yue was a very kind child. Whether Ning Yue was the person the emperor was looking for or not, he wanted to be her friend. After all, more friends meant more life opportunities.
¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll thank you here first.¡±
The people living on Moon Street in Laifu Town were either rich or noble. The identity of the person in front of her might be very extraordinary. No matter why he appeared here, she had to deal with him seriously. After all, this was Jiang Ying¡¯s headquarters.
Jiang Ying was still the current crown prince¡¯s right-hand man. If he was not careful and let bad people in, Jiang Ying would be in danger.
When Xin Xin heard Baili¡¯s name, she frowned hard.
Ning Yue noticed Xin Xin¡¯s abnormality. After Baili left, she asked Xin Xin, ¡°Auntie, is there a problem with this person¡¯s name?¡±
Chapter 209 - 209 Found
209 Found
Xin Xin nodded and shook her head. She thought for a while before telling Ning Yue the exact reason.
¡°Our country has a record of all surnames. When we divided the fiefs back then, your uncle the emperor did not divide anynd for the people with this name.¡±
Hearing Xin Xin¡¯s words, Ning Yue immediately frowned. When she returned, she had to get Jiang Ying to investigate this person called Baili. No matter what, it was too strange for this person to appear here.
At this moment, Baili still did not know what Ning Yue was thinking. He returned to his residence with the seeds Ning Yue had given him.
When Yuan Hui saw Baili, he sighed heavily. They had been here for a month.
Baili returned every day without any gain. He was no longer surprised. This time, as usual, he wanted to turn around and leave. Before he could take a few steps, he was stopped by Baili.
¡°Emperor, take a look at this.¡± As he spoke, Baili took out the potato seeds Ning Yue had given him.
¡°Why? Are you nning to retire and farm here?¡± Yuan Hui looked at the potato seeds and asked jokingly.
¡°No, no, no. Emperor, this thing is rted to the person you¡¯re looking for.¡± Baili said.
When Yuan Hui heard this, he immediately panicked. ¡°Can you be straightforward? What exactly is going on?¡±
Seeing Yuan Hui like this, Baili felt amused.
Ever since Yuan Hui woke up from the poison, he was different. In the past, the emperor¡¯s personality was neither fast nor slow. No matter what he did, he was not very concerned. Now, in order to find someone, the emperor could be so anxious when facing a bag of seeds.
Baili did not think there was anything wrong. He felt that while such an emperor was decisive, he was also a little more humane.
¡°Emperor, don¡¯t be anxious. Listen to me slowly.¡± Baili told Yuan Hui about his conversation with Ning Yue in the field.
When Yuan Hui heard this, he was extremely excited. Peanut shells as nourishment was the wisdom of modern people.
¡°And then? What else did this girl say? Where did this seede from?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
¡°That girl said that her master brought the seeds back from overseas,¡± Baili said.
Overseas? Yuan Hui frowned. Potatoes were imported from outside, but was there such advanced navigation technology in this era?
Under the circumstances that the Great Yun Nation was not by the sea, could her master actually go overseas?
¡°Did you find out where this woman lives?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
¡°I only know that she lives in Laifu Vige. I don¡¯t know where she stays in the vige,¡± Baili said.
After saying this, Baili saw that Yuan Hui was about to get angry and hurriedly exined, ¡°There weren¡¯t many people living in Laifu Vige to begin with. It was only when the refugees from the Ning Family Vige of Baiyun State came that many people lived there. This thing was nted recently, so I guess that girl should be a viger of the Ning Family Vige.¡±
Since he already knew the direction, it was easy to investigate. Investigating known people was not difficult for Baili.
¡°Then hurry up and investigate! Tell me when you find out. I¡¯m going to visit an old friend.¡± Yuan Hui was already very sure that Ning Yue was the person he was looking for.
Baili smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to investigate. I was worried that you would be anxious, so I came back to tell you the good news first.¡±
Just as Baili finished speaking, the guard who had been arranged to investigate returned.
¡°Emperor, Lord Baili, I¡¯ve already investigated that that girl lives in the north of Laifu Vige. She¡¯s from the original Ning Family Vige in Baiyun State. They fled here. It¡¯s said that after that girl came, she led the economic development of the entire Laifu Town.¡±
Then, the guard briefly told Yuan Hui and Baili about Ning Yue¡¯s contributions aftering to Laifu Vige.
Baili was shocked. This girl was so amazing! She knew how to squeeze oil, brew wine, and make medicinal makeup!
Hearing the guard¡¯s words, Yuan Hui was extremely excited. He was 100% sure that this girl was the person he was looking for.
How could ancient people have the wisdom to brew wine? There weren¡¯t many people who knew how to squeeze oil. There was also medicinal makeup. That was something that only existed in modern times.
At the thought that this girl knew how to do all three, Yuan Hui already had a conclusion.
¡°Let¡¯s go visit an old friend,¡± Yuan Hui said with a smile.
Chapter 210 - 210 Opposite
210 Opposite
After taking a few steps, Yuan Hui turned around. ¡°No, I have to prepare well. I have to bring a gift over.¡±
¡°No, no, no! Emperor, isn¡¯t it too abrupt for you to visit like this? Don¡¯t be treated as a bad person.¡± Baili stopped Yuan Hui.
¡°Yes, yes, yes. Look, I¡¯ve lost my mind. Let¡¯s go empty-handed,¡± Yuan Hui said with a smile.
At this moment, Ning Yue should still be in the field. He could go to the field and talk to her.
When he arrived at the ce Baili had mentioned, Ning Yue was no longer around. Yuan Hui was very disappointed.
Just as he was thinking about how to go to their house without arousing their disgust, Ning Yue appeared.
¡°Emperor, this is the one,¡± Baili said, pointing at Ning Yue.
Ning Yue heard Baili¡¯s excited voice from afar and looked over.
She saw an extraordinary man standing beside Baili. The two of them were looking at her and talking, but because they were too far away, she didn¡¯t hear the details.
She walked over and greeted Baili. ¡°Uncle Baili.¡±
¡°Good children, this is my boss. I¡¯ll introduce you two.¡± Baili pointed at Yuan Hui and told Ning Yue excitedly.
Boss? Ning Yue frowned. Baili¡¯s identity was not simple to begin with. He had even brought his boss over, which meant that his identity was even moreplicated.
Although she was puzzled, out of courtesy, Ning Yue still greeted Yuan Hui. ¡°Hello.¡±
¡°Hello, Miss. My name is Yuan Hui,¡± he said to Ning Yue.
Yuan Hui? Ning Yue¡¯s face was expressionless, but she was very surprised.
This name was exactly the same as the professor she had saved in her previous life!
¡°Hello, Mr. Yuan,¡± Ning Yue greeted politely.
¡°I, I¡¡± Originally, there were many secrets in his heart that he wanted to get out right, but when he really stood in front of her, Yuan Hui stuttered.
¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Yuan? Do you have any difficulties that you want me to help you with?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°I¡¡± Yuan Hui took a long time to gather his courage.
Before asking a question, Yuan Hui sent Baili away.
Although Baili was worried about Yuan Hui¡¯s safety, he still took ten steps away because of Yuan Hui¡¯s orders.
After Baili left, Yuan Hui finally said what he wanted to say.
¡°I want to ask you something. Barley wine was originally brewed in China, and potatoes were only introduced in the next 3rd century. Where did you find out about them?¡±
Hearing Yuan Hui¡¯s words, Ning Yue¡¯s heart was in turmoil.
¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°No, you must know how to make ice without a refrigerator. How did you learn the method?¡± He had almost told Ning Yue his identity.
Ning Yue was silent. She was still wondering why Baili had suddenlye over. So it was for his boss.
His boss knew about the refrigerator, about making ice, and about barley wine and potatoes. He was a transmigrator.
¡°Looks like we¡¯re from the same hometown,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
Fortunately, she had just sent the Empress Dowager and Xin Xin back. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know how to exin their conversation.
¡°My name is Yuan Hui. I used to be a scientist. A special soldier came to save me. I implicated her. After I died, I asked the Lord of Hell toe to this girl¡¯s side to repay her kindness.¡±
Hearing Yuan Hui¡¯s words, Ning Yue¡¯s eyes instantly filled with tears. She looked at Yuan Hui in shock.
¡°Professor Yuan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitelyplete the mission and save you.¡± Ning Yue spoke about her conversation with Yuan Hui in her previous life.
With that, Ning Yue bowed deeply to Yuan Hui. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯tplete the mission.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me. I should be the one talking to you. I implicated you. If I hadn¡¯t insisted oning out back then, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±
¡°Now that I¡¯m the emperor of Russia, I think this identity can protect you,¡± Yuan Hui said with a smile.
Ning Yue¡¯s heart warmed.
She did not expect to see her fellow countryman in another world. This fellow countryman was a scientist she had risked her life to protect in her previous life.
She had always med herself for notpleting the mission the organization had given her.
However, now that he hade here to tell her that he would protect her well, she was extremely touched.
Chapter 211 - 211 Status
211 Status
s
¡°Someone¡¯s here,¡± Yuan Hui reminded her. Ning Yue immediately wiped her tears.
Ning Yue looked behind and realized that Jiang Ying had arrived. He was a little unhappy to see Ning Yue talking to Yuan Hui alone.
¡°Yueyue, who is this?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
He didn¡¯t look at him seriously. If he did, he would definitely know who the person in front of him was.
When he was summoned to the pce by the crown prince, he had already seen Yuan Hui. It was just that he was too angry now to remember.
¡°My name is Yuan Hui. I¡¯m a businessman from Russia. Recently, I came to the Great Yun Nation with our emperor¡¯s team.¡±
Hearing Yuan Hui introduce himself like this, Jiang Ying was shocked. He had already remembered who Yuan Hui was.
This person was not a businessman from Russia, but the emperor of Russia! He actually appeared in Laifu Vige incognito. This was a huge matter! He wanted to write a letter to the crown prince.
¡°Why are you here?¡± Jiang Ying asked warily.
¡°I already said that I¡¯m a businessman. I¡¯m naturally here to do business,¡± Yuan Hui replied.
¡°Is that so?¡± Jiang Ying did not believe his words.
Seeing that the atmosphere was gradually bing tense, Ning Yue hurriedly broke the confrontation between the two of them. ¡°Uncle Yuan, this is my fianc¨¦, the current heir of Prince Jin. His name is Jiang Ying.¡±
¡°Fianc¨¦?¡± Yuan Hui was shocked. She was getting engaged just like that? Or were her parents in charge of marriage in this era and she couldn¡¯t resist?
The heir of Prince Jin and the nephew of the Emperor of Great Yun. It was indeed not easy to disobey this imperial edict.
¡°Was it the emperor who decreed the marriage?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
¡°A few days ago, my uncle, the emperor, issued an imperial edict. We¡¯ll get married in the short term,¡± Jiang Ying replied.
¡°Miss, what do you say?¡± Yuan Hui asked Ning Yue.
If Ning Yue was unwilling, he would risk his life to get the emperor of the Great Yun Nation to take back the imperial edict. If he dared not take it back, he would definitely let the Russian army tten Great Yun.
His title as the Bloodthirsty King was not for nothing.
¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say. This is good,¡± Ning Yue said.
She was not good at expressing herself and did not know how to tell Yuan Hui her thoughts. Besides, Jiang Ying was still around. If she said too much, Jiang Ying would definitely suspect her.
¡°Let¡¯s go home first. It¡¯s almost time for dinner. Let¡¯s have a meal with Uncle Yuan.¡± Ning Yue held Jiang Ying¡¯s arm.
Originally, when he heard that Ning Yue wanted to treat Yuan Hui to a meal at home, he was a little angry. However, when Ning Yue held his arm, the anger in his heart instantly dissipated.
¡°Okay.¡± His lips curved into a nice smile.
When the secret guards not far away saw this, they hurriedly covered their eyes. See no evil!
Their Lord Heir was smiling so foolishly. If the Lord Heir knew that they had already seen it, he might make them poke their own eyes.
When they arrived at the Ning family¡¯s house, before Ning Yue could speak, Madam He pulled her aside.
¡°Who are these two people? Why do they look like they have extraordinary identities? Are they from the pce again?¡± Madam He asked Ning Yue.
Madam He asked this because she had seen too many nobles, such as the Empress Dowager and Xin Xin. Although they were approachable, the bearing they exuded was something ordinary people like them did not have.
The two men in front of her had such bearings, so Madam He couldn¡¯t help but think twice.
¡°Mother, why do you say that? These two are businessmen from Russia. They came here to cooperate with us.¡± Ning Yue casually lied.
Other than doing business, Ning Yue did not know how to exin why these two people were here in the Ning family.
So they were businessmen from Russia. Madam He nodded.
¡°Let me introduce them to everyone. These two are merchants from Russia. One is Yuan Hui, and the other is Baili.¡±
¡°Uncle Yuan Hui and Uncle Baili, these are all my family members.¡± Ning Yue roughly introduced them. There were many people in the Ning family, so she did not expect Yuan Hui to remember them all.
Yuan Hui smiled and was about to say something when the Empress Dowager, who had just entered, suddenly became vignt. ¡°Yuan Hui, what are you doing here?¡±
Yuan Hui frowned and turned around. It was an olddy and a noblewoman. These two people looked familiar to him, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen them before.
Chapter 212 - 212 Investigation
212 Investigation
Seeing that Yuan Hui was silent, the Empress Dowager asked again, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in the capital at this time? What are you doing here?¡±
¡°You are?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
When everyone saw the Empress Dowager¡¯s reaction, they were certain that Yuan Hui¡¯s identity was definitely not simple. Otherwise, how could the Empress Dowager know him?
¡°You¡¯re the emperor of Russia. Shouldn¡¯t you be in the capital at this time? Why did you suddenlye to Laifu Vige?¡± The Empress Dowager smiled, but the rm in her heart had already been raised.
!!
Ning Yue had originally nned to hide Yuan Hui¡¯s identity and talk about itter. She did not expect to be exposed by the Empress Dowager. Ning Yue rubbed her temples with a headache.
When everyone heard Yuan Hui¡¯s identity, their eyes widened. He was actually the emperor of Russia!
At this moment, Yuan Hui also remembered who the olddy in front of him was. Wasn¡¯t she the Empress Dowager of the Great Yun Nation? Why would she appear in the Ning family?
Yuan Hui had only nned to let Ning Yue know his current identity, but he did not expect the Empress Dowager to expose him.
Wait¡
Wasn¡¯t the nobledy beside the Empress Dowager Princess Jin?
Was this family here to join Ning Yue? What kind of joke was this?
Both sides had questions in their hearts. They were both suspecting each other¡¯s intentions of staying in the Ning family.
However, in front of the Ning family, they did not say this question.
¡°Alright, everyone, stop standing. It¡¯s almost lunchtime. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Madam He smiled and mediated.
She could also tell that the atmosphere between the Empress Dowager and Yuan Hui was not right previously, but she could not tell what was wrong.
During the meal, to the Empress Dowager and Yuan Hui¡¯s surprise, the other party did not sit at the head of the table. Old Master Ning was still sitting at the head of the table.
Yuan Hui and the Empress Dowager thought that the other party respected the Ning family very much.
The Empress Dowager was puzzled. If Yuan Hui¡¯s identity had not been exposed by her, then it would not be strange for him to sit anywhere. However, now that it had been exposed, it was a little strange that he was not sitting at the head of the table.
Yuan Hui had the same doubts, but Old Master Ning was uneasy.
He should have given up his seat, but on second thought, it was wrong to give it to the Empress Dowager or Yuan Hui. After thinking about it, he might as well sit on it himself.
The Ning family made a sumptuous lunch. After all, with the Empress Dowager and the Emperor of Russia around, they were afraid of neglecting them.
Lunch ended quickly. Ning Yue asked Madam He to arrange two rooms for Yuan Hui and Baili.
After the two of them rested, Jiang Ying pulled Ning Yue aside. ¡°You didn¡¯t know his identity before. Why are you still letting him stay at home now?¡±
¡°Jiang Ying, don¡¯t worry. I know my limits. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. If anything happens, I¡¯ll call you over, okay?¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Jiang Yingpromised again. It felt damn good to be relied on by Ning Yue.
¡°By the way, let me tell you something,¡± Jiang Ying said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to investigate your mother¡¯s backgroundst time? There¡¯s good news and bad news.¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s expression changed. She hurriedly pulled Jiang Ying outside. She could not let the Ning family hear this.
There was no special reason. It was because Jiang Ying had said that there was good news and bad news. The good news should be that there was news, and the bad news was that the investigation was broken or there was no result.
Initially, Madam He was filled with joy and wanted to know her background. However, if he suddenly told her that there was no result, she would be so sad.
¡°Let¡¯s talk outside,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying told Ning Yue that his subordinates had found the poption exchange in Luzhou. Ning Yue¡¯s mother hade from here.
¡°The bad news is that the poption exchange has already been emptied. We can¡¯t find any information about the boss and employees in the exchange, but we found the person who brought your mother there back then.¡±
This was good news among bad news. Ning Yue sighed.
¡°Where is that person now? What¡¯s his name?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°This person is in Luzhou now. They call him Uncle Yang,¡± Jiang Ying replied.
Uncle Yang? Ning Yue frowned. ¡°Is this person¡¯s surname Yang?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. This person¡¯s name is Yang Liu,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Chapter 213 - 213 Woman
213 Woman
Why did a man have a girl¡¯s name?
¡°Did you ask about this person¡¯s exact situation?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°This man is paralyzed. We asked his family. He did work there in the past. Apparently, he¡¯s also a core member.¡±
He was actually a core member, which meant that this person definitely had information about the He Corporation.
!!
He was a key person!
At the thought of this, Ning Yue was already eager to try. She wanted to go to Luzhou to investigate the exact situation, but there had been too many things happening in Laifu Town recently. She didn¡¯t even know what to do first.
Seeing Ning Yue¡¯s expression, Jiang Ying understood what she was thinking and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to continue investigating. For now, we don¡¯t have to go over personally.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just that that man¡¯s health is very unstable. Perhaps he might be gone without us finding anything.¡± At this point, Jiang Ying sighed heavily.
He had already ordered someone to hire the best doctor in the area to treat Yang Liu. However, even if he took the medicine to prolong his life, he would not live for more than three months.
He couldn¡¯t speak. Under such circumstances, did he expect to find anything?
Jiang Ying told Ning Yue about Yang Liu¡¯s situation. Ning Yue sighed heavily. ¡°I have no choice. I have to find a time to go over.¡±
ording to Jiang Ying¡¯s description, this Yang Liu should be suffering aftereffects of a stroke. She had suffered a stroke in the early years, which was why she was hemiplegic and unable to speak.
¡°Can you treat it?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°I can try. We won¡¯t know the details until we see them,¡± Ning Yue said.
How to get there would have to wait until she understood the situation there.
¡°If you can treat him, can you take a look at someone for me?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°Who do you want me to treat for you?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Looking at Jiang Ying¡¯s anxious expression, this person should be important to Jiang Ying, right?
Ning Yue became even more curious. Who could affect Jiang Ying¡¯s mind?
¡°It¡¯s an uncle of mine. You¡¯ll know when the timees,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Speaking of his uncle, Ning Yue had an impression of him. Jiang Ying still had an uncle, the youngest brother of the current emperor.
Ning Yue searched her mind for information about this prince. There seemed to be very little about him. Her deepest impression was that this prince did not care.
Therefore, when the two princes participated in the n, this young prince did not have any thoughts of rebellion.
After chatting with Ning Yue, Jiang Ying had a lot on his mind. He had once had a nightmare. In his dream, he did not meet Ning Yue, and his nephew, Xiaochi, had also died on the way to find a doctor.
After the two princes rebelled, the emperor once asked his uncle to send troops, but his uncle closed the door and did not care. In the end, although the emperor sent troops to suppress the two princes, it caused a huge loss.
They had used poison to make the people at the border miserable, and 70 to 80% of the army sent by the emperor had died. In the end, there were more and more refugees in the entire Great Yun Nation. It was no longer something their fief could ept.
How helpless he had been in his dream. When he woke up, he realized that he was sweating.
Ning Yue¡¯s arrival had changed so many things. Ning Yue was really a lucky star for him and the Great Yun Nation.
If not for Ning Yue¡¯s arrival and her changing a series of history, their future would probably be as painful as his dream.
¡°Jiang Ying, I hope you won¡¯t tell my mother about this first. I¡¯ll tell her the detailster and let her be mentally prepared.¡±
Jiang Ying nodded. No matter what Ning Yue said or did, he would carry it out unconditionally and firmly.
After chatting with Jiang Ying for a while, Jiang Ying was called away by a guard. It was unknown what he had encountered, but he looked anxious.
Ning Yue sighed and went to the brewery with Madam He and the others.
Other than moving things, this brewery almost exclusively recruited female workers. The female workers earned money, and in some ways, it changed their fate.
In this era, women¡¯s status was very low. Before they were married, they only listened to their families and worked hard to save money for their brothers as a betrothal gift.
Chapter 214 - 214 Help
214 Help
In this era, women were like goods. If the family¡¯s conditions were better, it would be slightly better if they married into their inws¡¯ families. If the family¡¯s conditions were not good, they would be sold by their parents as goods. It was still considered good if they went to their inws¡¯ families to be their wives. Some ck-hearted parents would sell their daughters to others as concubines.
This was not surprising. This was a problem in this era.
Now that Ning Yue had set up a brewery, it changed women¡¯s lives.
In the workshop every month, they could earn 15 taels of silver. If they worked hard every month, they could also get nearly 50 taels of silver a year.
In a year, there were 230 taels of silver. Even if they did not continue doing it for a year, this sum of silver was enough for them to start a small business.
Ning Yue patrolled the workshop and realized that everyone was smiling. She felt much better.
However, she did not expect to see a female worker crying when Ning Yue checked the growth of the grapes in the field.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ning Yue asked.
The female worker hurriedly wiped the tears from her face and shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just a little sad when I think of my dead mother.¡±
Ning Yue sized her up for a while and asked the female worker, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
¡°My name is Wang Jing,¡± the female worker said.
The female worker in front of her was indeed sad, but the reason for her sadness was definitely not just because she thought of her dead mother. Looking at Wang Jing¡¯s eyes, there seemed to be a hint of despair. Ning Yue frowned deeply.
¡°You can tell me what exactly happened. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m the future heiress and a princess conferred by the emperor. It¡¯s definitely not difficult for me to decide for you with my status,¡± Ning Yue said.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Wang Jing could no longer hold back the tears in her eyes. They surged out like a flood.
¡°Princess, I¡¯m so bitter!¡± Wang Jing cried for a long time before saying this.
Bitter? Ning Yue frowned even more. How was it bitter to earn so much money in the workshop a year? Or could it be that Wang Jing needed money in many ways? This bit of money was not enough for her.
Although she had questions in her heart, Ning Yue did not interrupt Wang Jing. Instead, she quietly listened to her.
¡°My mother passed away when I was ten years old. My father married a stepmother, who gave birth to a son for my father. My father treated this son like a treasure. When my mother was still alive, the family doted on me. However, ever since this younger brother was born, my status has been deteriorating day by day. That¡¯s fine. After all, he¡¯s the only descendant of our family.¡±
Hearing Wang Jing¡¯s words, Ning Yue disagreed, but she did not interrupt Wang Jing. Instead, she continued to listen to her.
¡°When my brother was born, he asked me to wash his clothes. Until now, when I finally came out to work and save money, I thought their attitude towards me would be different. When I brought the money back every month, their attitude towards me would indeed be better, but if I earned less thanst month, they would fly into a rage and hit and scold me.¡±
¡°Last month, the steward saw that I was more diligent and gave me an additional 500 copper coins. I originally nned to keep these 500 copper coins for myself. However, my stepmother heard from somewhere that there were these 500 copper coins and asked me to hand them over. I didn¡¯t want to. My father made me kneel outside for the entire night. In the end, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and gave them the copper coins.¡±
Hearing Wang Jing¡¯s words, the anger in Ning Yue¡¯s heart instantly rose.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely give you an exnation for this.¡± As she spoke, Ning Yue took out a jade pendant and stuffed it into Wang Jing¡¯s hand.
¡°This jade pendant is something I carry with me. Take it. If they find out that you have it when you take it back, let them take it away.¡±
Wang Jing looked at Ning Yue in confusion. Why did she do this?
Seeing Wang Jing¡¯s confusion, Ning Yue exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if they take it, I¡¯ll make them spit it out and beg you to ept it back.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the rest. I¡¯ll handle it. Take it,¡± Ning Yue said.
Wang Jing was still puzzled, but she did not say anything else. She said gratefully to Ning Yue, ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much.¡±
Chapter 215 - 215 Family Matters
215 Family Matters
As she spoke, she knelt down to Ning Yue, wanting to kowtow to her.
No matter how Ning Yue handled this matterter, Wang Jing was grateful to her from the bottom of her heart.
Ning Yue smiled and helped Wang Jing up.
??Don??t kneel to me. This is the brewery. It??s not right for you to do this. Go wash your face and then go back to work. Don??t worry, I??ll definitely settle it for youter.??
With that, Ning Yue returned to the office of the brewery. ??Mother, and Aunts, I have something to tell you.??
Madam He and the others, who were originally busy, immediately stopped what they were doing when they heard Ning Yue??s words.
??Yueyue, what do you want to tell us??? Madam He looked at Ning Yue lovingly.
??It??s like this. We can??t reveal our monthly rewards. Just now, I met a gi?|??
Ning Yue told the four of them what Wang Jing had just said.
When the four of them heard this, they were instantly furious. ??What are her parents doing? If I had such an obedient daughter, I would definitely dote on her to the heavens.??
Madam Qu gritted her teeth. She had always wanted a daughter in her life. Unfortunately, her family only had Dng and Eng, so she especially doted on Second Brother??s Wumei and Fourth Brother??s Ning Yue.
??Isn??t that so? How can there be such parents? No, I have to talk to them!?? Qin Shi said.
That family had a daughter and she couldn??t wait to dote on her. What was that family thinking? Their daughter was so capable and sensible, and they still treated her like this.
??No, Eldest Aunt and Second Aunt. We can??t go over like this. Let??s settle the matters here first and go after a few days. Otherwise, they??ll think that Wang Jing instigated us to go over. In that case, Wang Jing??s life might be even worse,?? Ning Yue said.
In ancient times, the idea of men being superior to women was already deeply ingrained in people??s hearts. She had to fundamentally change these thoughts, not just say it on the surface.
??That??s true. We still have to discuss what to do. Let??s deal with the sry first,?? Qin Shi said.
It was also from today onwards that the higher-ups of the brewery had an additional rule. They could not reveal the amount of money all the employees in the brewery deserved. Whoever said so would be fired.
As for Wang Jing, the five of them decided to visit her house in two days.
Two dayster, Ning Yue, Madam He, and the others arrived at the Wang family.
Today was Wang Jing??s break. The Wang family asked Wang Jing to work in the fields, while Wang Jing??s brother sat at home eating and drinking.
??Is Wang Jing at home??? Madam Qu shouted when she arrived at the Wang family.
The Wang family immediately ran out to check on the situation and realized that the group of people who came were all dressed extraordinarily.
A smile immediately appeared on their faces, especially on Wang Jing??s stepmother??s. ??Benefactors, are you here to look for Wang Jing? I wonder what she did wrong.??
Wang Jing??s stepmother??s first reaction was that Wang Jing hadmitted a crime outside and someone hade looking for her.
??No, I??m the boss of the brewery. Seeing that Wang Jing isn??t at work today, I specially came to see if anything had happened,?? Ning Yue replied with a smile.
??Huh??? Madam Li was stunned. ??Wang Jing said that she??s resting today.??
??Is she resting? Why don??t we know??? Ning Yue pretended not to know and looked at Madam He and the aunties.
??We don??t know either! Where??s Wang Jing? Why didn??t you let her out??? Madam He pretended to be angry and asked.
Madam Li was stunned. She remembered that today was Wang Jing??s day off. She had just asked Wang Jing to work in the fields. Why was the boss looking for her?
??Wait, Wang Jing is ying outside now. I??ll call her back now. What??s wrong with Wang Jing? How can she run out to y???
As Madam Li spoke, she was about to run out when Ning Yue stopped her. ??Auntie, wait. We??ll go with you. I want to see what Wang Jing is doing. We can??te out to y during work hours. I have to educate her well.??
??No, I want to fire her!?? Ning Yue pretended to be angry.
Madam Li was so anxious that she was about to cry. How could she be fired? Her son was about to marry a wife. If Wang Jing was fired, what would happen to her daughter-inw??s betrothal money?!
Chapter 216 - 216 Bad Idea
216 Bad Idea
¡°Don¡¯t, Boss. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to fire Wang Jing. Perhaps she has something on,¡± Madam Li exined.
¡°No matter what, she can¡¯t skip work!¡± Ning Yue said. ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t know how much damage she¡¯ll cause if she doesn¡¯te.¡±
¡°She can choose not to do it, but I can also rece her. She shouldn¡¯t not show up quietly. At the very least, her sry will be deducted. Or else, I¡¯ll fire her.¡± Ning Yue pretended to be very angry as she spoke to Madam Li.
Hearing the words deduction of sry and dismissal, Madam Li panicked even more.
¡°No, no, you can¡¯t fire her!¡± Madam Li shook her head vigorously.
¡°That depends on her reason. If she¡¯s helping the family, I¡¯ll consider it,¡± Ning Yue said.
Madam Li rolled her eyes and immediately had an idea.
¡°Oh, look at my brain. Boss, I remember now. I had something to ask Wang Jing to do in the fields. Her brother is busy at home, so she¡¯s busy outside,¡± Madam Li exined with a smile.
¡°Wang Jing¡¯s brother is busy at home? Who¡¯s Wang Jing¡¯s brother? Why do I feel that everyone in this room is idle? How can anyone be busy?¡± Ning Yue asked.
When Madam Li spoke, Wang Da couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What do you mean by idle? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m very busy?¡±
Ning Yue sneered. Seeing that something was wrong, Madam Li was about to speak when Ning Yue did not give her a chance to speak.
¡°How are you busy? Are you busy eating or sleeping?¡± Ning Yue asked Wang Da coldly.
¡°You stinky woman! A woman like you deserves a beating. See if I don¡¯t beat you to death!¡± Wang Da said fiercely.
Madam Li¡¯s vision darkened and she almost fainted. Why was her son spouting nonsense?
She quickly stepped forward and pulled her son back, apologizing non-stop. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My son is used to shooting his mouth off. Please don¡¯t take offense. Please let my son off.¡± As Madam Li spoke, she was about to kneel down to Ning Yue.
¡°You can¡¯t me me. I heard your son scold me just now. Aren¡¯t you going to exin it to me?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Madam Li kept shooting looks at her husband. Fortunately, he understood.
¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Boss. My son has too many things to do and is a little muddle-headed. I¡¯ll bring him in now.¡± As he spoke, Father Wang pulled him into the room, not caring if Wang Da was willing or not.
¡°Boss, I¡¯m really sorry. Why don¡¯t we go look for Wang Jing first?¡± Madam Li apologized. God knew that she was panicking. What would happen to their entire family if they offended this God of Fortune?
Wang Da was pulled into the room by Father Wang and couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°What are you doing? Can¡¯t you see that that b*tch deserves a beating? If I don¡¯t teach her a lesson, my surname won¡¯t be Wang!¡±
¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you hear me? That¡¯s your sister¡¯s boss. Have you thought about it? If she fires your sister, our entire family will have to starve!¡± Father Wang looked at Wang Da in disappointment.
Wang Da was stunned for a moment before he was overjoyed. ¡°Father, is what you said true? Is that woman really Wang Jing¡¯s boss?¡±
¡°What do you mean? No matter what, she¡¯s your sister!¡± Father Wang looked at Wang Da unhappily.
¡°I don¡¯t think that bitch is my sister,¡± Wang Da said unhappily.
¡°You!¡± Father Wang was furious.
If Wang Jing was a b*tch, then he was Wang Jing¡¯s father!
¡°Alright, I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you about this. Let me ask you, is that woman really Wang Jing¡¯s boss?¡± Wang Da asked.
¡°What bad idea do you have now?¡± Father Wang frowned.
¡°How can you say that it¡¯s a bad idea? No matter what I think, it¡¯s for the good of this family. Father, think about it. Wang Jing only works for her and has so much money every month. If I marry her, won¡¯t there be more money?¡±
Hearing Wang Da¡¯s words, Father Wang smiled. ¡°Son, you¡¯re still the most thoughtful! You¡¯re right. If you marry her, the money will belong to our Wang family!¡±
Whether it was Father Wang, Wang Da, or Madam Li, they all had the same idea. When Madam Li brought Ning Yue to the Wang family¡¯s field, she asked Ning Yue some questions.
For example, he wanted to ask Ning Yue if she had inws and if she had anyone she liked. Was the workshop short of people?
The more Ning Yue listened, the more disgusted she became. If not for the n, she would never havee to the Wang family!
This Wang family was simply a mess!
Chapter 217 - 217 Reminder
217 Reminder
Ning Yue had originally thought that there might be many families like Wang Jing¡¯s. Even if she could help the entire workshop¡¯s female workers, she could not help all the women other than the female workers.
She wanted to use Wang Jing¡¯s matter as a warning to others. With Wang Jing as a typical example, others would have to think twice before thinking about favoring boys over girls.
Thoughts spread slowly.
¡°Why? Auntie, do you want to introduce me to your inws?¡± Ning Yue asked.
When Madam Li heard this, an even uglier smile appeared on her face. ¡°To be honest, my son is also unmarried and has a lot of money at home. I thought that when my son gets married in the future, I¡¯ll give him three hundred taels as betrothal money.¡±
It was not an ordinary family. Ordinary rich families did not even use 300 taels a year!
The reason why Madam Li was so generous was that Ning Yue had opened a brewery. She thought that after Ning Yue entered the family, the three hundred taels would still return to her.
Hearing Madam Li¡¯s words, Ning Yue immediately understood what she was nning.
¡°Oh? Auntie, which girl have you taken a fancy to?¡± Ning Yue pretended to be confused.
The smile on Madam Li¡¯s face instantly froze. She had just asked if she wanted to introduce her to her inws, but now she actually changed the topic.
She had taken a fancy to Ning Yue as her daughter-inw!
However, she couldn¡¯t say this openly, afraid that Ning Yue would leave.
¡°My son is very outstanding. He¡¯s¡¡±
Madam Li was about to list Wang Da¡¯s strengths one by one when she heard Ning Yue call out, ¡°Wang Jing! You¡¯re here!¡±
Madam Li¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. When Madam He and the sisters-inw saw Madam Li¡¯s expression, they held back theirughter for a long time.
The way the bad guy looked defeated was hrious.
¡°Why didn¡¯t she arrive early orte? Why did she have to arrive at this time?¡± Madam Li muttered to herself.
¡°Auntie, what are you talking about?¡± Ning Yue smiled at Madam Li.
Madam Li hurriedly shut her mouth. These words could not be said in front of Ning Yue. She walked up to Wang Jing and gave her a sharp look where Ning Yue could not see.
After the warning, Madam Li continued to smile. ¡°My sensible girl. She didn¡¯t even tell Mother when she went to work in the fields. It wasn¡¯t easy to find her.¡±
Ning Yue sneered. Wasn¡¯t this contradictory? Previously, she had said that she had asked Wang Jing to work in the fields. Now, she was saying that Wang Jing had worked in the fields herself and didn¡¯t tell her.
¡°Auntie just said that you asked her to work in the fields. Brother is busy at home, and she¡¯s busy in the fields, right?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Look at me. I¡¯m old and my brain isn¡¯t working well. I was the one who called her over. I nned to let her eat before going to the fields, but Wang Jing refused to listen. Perhaps she wanted to return to the brewery after work,¡± Madam Li said.
This woman could really turn white into ck. Amazing.
Ning Yue sized up Wang Jing without batting an eyelid. She was not wearing a jade pendant. It seemed that the Wang family had taken that jade pendant.
¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. The esteemed guest is here. Let¡¯s go home first.¡± Madam Li pretended to support Wang Jing, but in fact, she pinched her hard.
She was warning Wang Jing that if she dared to speak nonsense, she would suffer.
Wang Jing pursed her lips and did not say anything. Ever since Ning Yue called her just now, she had not said a word. She wanted to greet her but was interrupted by Madam Li.
Madam Li and Father Wang were both farmers. If Wang Jing had not entered Ning Yue¡¯s brewery to work, they would have never seen more than a hundred taels of silver in their lives.
Due to money, they had many more improper thoughts.
For example, now, even Wang Jing could tell that Madam Li wanted Ning Yue to be her daughter-inw.
What a joke. Not to mention Ning Yue¡¯s fianc¨¦, just with Ning Yue¡¯s status, how could someone with such an identity like her fancy azy person like Wang Da?
On the way, Madam Li kept winking at Wang Jing, wanting her to say something good. However, Wang Jing kept her head lowered and pretended not to see it.
Her performance angered Madam Li to death, but because Ning Yue was beside her, Madam Li did not dare to attack Wang Jing.
After returning to the Wang family, Father Wang and Wang Da changed from their previous neglect to polite enthusiasm. Ning Yue felt disgusted.
She suppressed her displeasure and asked Madam Li, ¡°Is your son not married yet?¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s question, the three of them were overjoyed. Only Wang Jing was shocked.
Wang Jing didn¡¯t care what the three of them thought. ¡°Boss, although my brother isn¡¯t married yet, Mother has already found a wife for him. We¡¯re just waiting for an auspicious day. Why are you asking?¡±
She was also giving Ning Yue a reminder.
Chapter 218 - 218 Afraid
218 Afraid
Ning Yue gave Wang Jing a look, and Wang Jing instantly understood what she meant.
The three of them froze. Madam Li quickly exined, ¡°Wang Jing, what are you talking about? When did your brother have a fianc¨¦e? Let me tell you, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±
¡°In the past, on ount that you and Wang Da are biological siblings, I¡¯ve always tolerated you when you ruined his reputation. But now, I can¡¯t tolerate it anymore. Your brother has never had a fianc¨¦e!¡±
¡°I¡¡± Wang Jing¡¯s face turned pale. She did not expect Madam Li to be so thick-skinned. In order to climb up the socialdder, she did not care about anything else.
¡°What are you doing?! Apologize to your brother quickly. How can you spout nonsense like this?! If word gets out, how can you find a wife for your brother?!¡± Madam Li berated Wang Jing.
Seeing that Madam Li was about to attack Wang Jing, Ning Yue asked, ¡°So Auntie, what do you mean?¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Madam Li smiled disgustingly again. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that you¡¯re not married yet? If you like my son, I can make the decision to let you marry him.¡±
Ning Yue raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh? Do you mean that you can make my decision and let me marry your son?¡±
¡°Of course. My son will definitely listen to me. If you¡¯re willing, I can naturally let my son marry you. For 300 taels of betrothal money, you¡¯ll definitely have a good life after marrying into our family. I guarantee that we¡¯ll treat you better than our biological daughter.¡± Madam Li kept weaving beautiful dreams for Ning Yue.
Ning Yue looked at Wang Da and Father Wang. The two of them also smiled, especially Wang Da. The more he looked at Ning Yue, the more he liked her.
Such a beautiful girl. Even if she didn¡¯t give him any money, he was willing.
¡°Then why do you think you can make my decision?¡± Ning Yue asked Madam Li.
When Madam He, Madam Qu, Madam Qin, and Madam Qi heard Madam Li¡¯s words, they were already very unhappy.
They were about to scold Madam Li angrily when Ning Yue stopped them.
However, Madam Li¡¯s words were getting more and more overboard. Ning Yue actually dared to say that she was her decision maker. Did she think she was the emperor?!
¡°That¡¯s right, girl. If you marry me, I promise I¡¯ll treat you well.¡± Wang Da walked forward and looked at Ning Yue affectionately. He reached out to hold Ning Yue¡¯s hand.
Ning Yue¡¯s expression turned cold. She couldn¡¯t help but p Wang Da¡¯s face.
With a bang, Father Wang, Madam Li, and Wang Da were stunned.
Wang Da covered his face and looked at Ning Yue in disbelief. After a long time, he reacted and was about to p Ning Yue.
Ning Yue easily dodged Wang Da¡¯s p. Then, she kicked Wang Da¡¯s knee hard. With a bang, Wang Da fell to his knees.
¡°Ouch!¡± he cried out in pain.
Only then did Madam Li and Father Wang react. Their hearts ached as they supported Wang Da.
¡°You b*tch. Our Wang Da likes you and agreed to let you in. You actually attacked him. What are you trying to do? Let me tell you, even if a woman like you enters my Wang family, she won¡¯t have an easy time!¡±
Madam Li was certain that Ning Yue wanted to enter the Wang family and said a bunch of things.
Ning Yue¡¯s expression turned colder and colder until she snorted coldly. ¡°Who do you think your Wang family is? Who do you think you are? How dare you make the decisions for me?¡±
¡°Wang Jing, where¡¯s the jade pendant I gave you? Why aren¡¯t you wearing it? You have to understand that it¡¯s a jade pendant given to me by the current Princess Consort Jin, my future mother-inw. If you dare not wear it or not take proper care of it, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±
This was not the only jade pendant Xin Xin had given Ning Yue. There were also many other things. Ning Yue had only taken out a suitable jade pendant to wear after finding it in the box.
Before that, she told Ning Yue that the jade pendants were just toys to relieve her boredom. There was no special meaning. She could also give them to someone or reward the eunuchs from the pce.
The eunuchs in the pce had seen many good things. Ordinary jade pendants were no longer worthy of their attention. This jade pendant was of good quality and had a novel design. They would definitely like it.
Everyone in the pce liked it, let alone an ordinary family like the Wang family. They had never seen anything good. Seeing that Wang Jing had obtained the jade pendant, Madam Li snatched it away crazily. She even said that this was a greeting gift for Wang Da¡¯s future wife and told Wang Jing not to monopolize the good stuff.
Now that they heard Ning Yue mention the jade pendant and Princess Consort Jin, the four people from the Wang family, including Wang Jing, were stunned.
Chapter 219 - 219 Thoughts
219 Thoughts
Madam Li couldn¡¯t figure it out. Why was this jade pendant rted to Princess Consort Jin?
¡°Miss, you¡¡±
¡°What Miss?! My daughter is the future heiress of Prince Jin and is personally conferred the title of Princess Mingyue by the emperor. Why do you still want my daughter to marry your son? Is your entire family worthy?¡± Madam He was furious.
Princess Mingyue?
Madam Li was stunned. Her legs went limp and she fell to her knees, looking like she had nothing to live for. Wang Da was even more afraid.
If the woman in front of him was only Wang Jing¡¯s boss, it was not impossible for him to marry into her family. However, this woman was actually the future wife of the heir of Prince Jin! He could not afford to provoke her!
No, no, no. Even if she was not the future heiress of Prince Jin, she was still a princess conferred by the emperor!
He was afraid. Really afraid.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. Please be magnanimous and spare us. We thought of the wrong idea.¡± Wang Da knelt on the ground.
Ning Yue sneered. No matter what these people were thinking, she turned to Wang Jing and said, ¡°Remember, that jade pendant is a symbol of my status. Wear it properly for me. If I don¡¯t see it, I will have to punish your entire family.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue mention her family, Madam Li¡¯s eyes darkened and she fainted on the ground.
¡°In addition, the workshop can¡¯t be absent for no reason. Even on your day off, you have to report to us,¡± Ning Yue said to Wang Jing with a smile.
Wang Jing¡¯s heart warmed. She did not expect Ning Yue to help her to this extent.
¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I will definitely work hard to repay you.¡± Wang Jing knelt down and kowtowed to Ning Yue.
This was the first time Ning Yue had epted someone else¡¯s kowtow and she was a little ufortable, but she knew that she had to endure it. She was supporting Wang Jing now.
She wanted to use Wang Jing¡¯s matter to warn those who favored boys over girls that women could still do great things.
¡°Also, if you can¡¯t work well because of someone, I have to punish them well,¡± Ning Yue said.
On the surface, Ning Yue seemed to be talking about Wang Jing, but she was actually warning the Wang family.
If the Wang family dared to use this reason to hit Wang Jing or punish her, don¡¯t me her for being rude.
Seeing this, Madam He hurriedly pulled Wang Jing, who was still kneeling on the ground.
¡°Alright, Yueyue is just concerned about you. Don¡¯t feel too burdened. Just work hard in the future,¡± Madam He said with a smile.
Ning Yue instructed Wang Jing a few more times before leaving with Madam He and the others.
As for what the Wang family would be, it would depend on Wang Jing. If Wang Jing was still so weak, she would take it that she had misjudged her.
After Ning Yue left the Wang family, she went straight to the brewery. There were still many things waiting for them here.
What the five of them did not know was that their matter at the Wang family today had already been spread. Many vigers were praising Ning Yue¡¯s actions. Of course, there were admiration and disapproval.
The people who praised Ning Yue were women. They had been oppressed by their inws for a long time and had always yearned to be liberated.
Now that Ning Yue had set an example in the Wang family, they were naturally happy.
Those who did not appreciate it were those with feudal thoughts. Since ancient times, the idea of men being superior to women had been ingrained in them. They did not want to change it.
Ning Yue also knew these things very well. She could not be anxious. She had to take it one step at a time.
After busying themselves in the brewery for a while, the five of them returned to the Ning family during their break.
Ning Yue was about to return to her room when she passed by Old Master Ning¡¯s room and saw a jade pendant that had fallen to the side.
She picked up the jade pendant and looked at it. She remembered that this jade pendant was Old Master Ning¡¯s favorite.
In the entire Ning family, she was the most doted on child. Old Master Ning also doted on her the most. When she was young, Old Master Ning would try his best to get her anything she wanted. However, no matter what she told Old Master Ning, he was unwilling to give her this jade pendant.
If she was anxious, Old Master Ning would let her y with the jade pendant, but only for a moment. She would have to return it to Old Master Ningter.
Ning Yue was about to knock on the old man¡¯s door when she was stopped.
¡°Yueyue, I know everything you did today. You did very well.¡± Ning Yue turned around and realized that Yuan Hui was talking to her. She smiled and replied, ¡°Actually, I really want to do something to change the status of ancient women. However, I also know very well that we can¡¯t rush this matter. Just look at the history we learned in the modern world.¡±
Chapter 220 - 220 Jade Pendant
220 Jade Pendant
Ning Yue knew very well that these things could not be rushed. She could only influence them bit by bit.
Yuan Hui nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. If you want to change the minds of a group of people, you can only start from a young age and influence them bit by bit.¡±
¡°By the way, Yueyue, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you. Are you and Jiang Ying really in love? Could it be because of an imperial edict from the emperor of the Great Yun Nation?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
¡°No, no, no. Of course not. It can¡¯t be said that it¡¯s not at all.¡± Ning Yue frowned. She didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Yuan Hui.
¡°If you feel aggrieved, tell me. I think with my status as the emperor of Russia, it¡¯s very easy for me to help you call off the engagement,¡± Yuan Hui said.
¡°There¡¯s no need. Actually, I quite like Jiang Ying.¡± At the mention of Jiang Ying, Ning Yue¡¯s lips curled into a smile.
¡°Don¡¯t be like that little girl who¡¯s blinded by love. How is this man? Have you considered it?¡± Yuan Hui¡¯s frown deepened.
These days, he had also wanted to see what kind of man Jiang Ying was and if he was worthy of Ning Yue¡¯s liking.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. If he¡¯s not my ideal man, I can stop the damage in time. I¡¯ve been thinking about him these days. He¡¯s very kind and also a person who hates evil. Moreover, we havemon interests and topics of conversation. We like each other.¡±
So they liked each other. Yuan Hui stopped talking about this topic.
Just as he was about to speak, he saw Ning Yue holding a jade pendant. Yuan Hui¡¯s expression changed and he hurriedly pointed at Ning Yue¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Where did you get this jade pendant?¡±
¡°This jade pendant?¡± Ning Yue opened her hand and showed Yuan Hui the jade pendant.
¡°Dragon-Patterned Jade Pendant!¡± Yuan Hui was shocked.
It was really a dragon pattern jade pendant! He had been looking for it for many years!
¡°Is this jade pendant called a dragon pattern jade pendant? Does it have any special meaning?¡± Ning Yue asked in confusion.
¡°This is the jade pendant that the previous emperor gave to the original owner and his sister. His sister disappeared when she was young, and this jade pendant disappeared. The original owner has been looking for the jade pendant and his sister for many years, but he couldn¡¯t find them. Why is this jade pendant with you?¡±
¡°This belongs to my grandfather. I¡¯ve seen it since I was young. When did your sister disappear?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°About ten years ago. I still have to think about the details. If I hadn¡¯t seen the jade pendant with you, I would have forgotten about it. However, now that I have a clue, as a reward for using this body, I will find his sister for the original owner.¡±
¡°Let me tell you, even if my grandfather has this jade pendant, he might not have the clues you want.¡± Ning Yue sighed.
¡°I know, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me ask what¡¯s going on,¡± Yuan Hui said anxiously.
¡°I was just about to return the jade pendant to Grandpa. Wait, I¡¯ll go to the river to take a look,¡± Ning Yue said.
Other than going to the workshop, Old Master Ning usually liked to go fishing by the river. It was already past time to go to the workshop. He should be fishing, right?
After thinking for a moment, Ning Yue said to Yuan Hui, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll ask now. I¡¯ll tell you the resultster. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this yet.¡±
Yuan Hui nodded. ¡°I want you to not tell your grandfather about the jade pendant for now. Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±
Ning Yue nodded, picked up the jade pendant, and went to the river to look for Old Master Ning.
¡°Grandpa, Grandpa!¡± Ning Yue saw Old Master Ning fishing by the river in a straw hat from afar.
Old Master Ning turned around and saw Ning Yue waving at her.
Ning Yue sat beside Old Master Ning and handed him the jade pendant.
Old Master Ning was stunned. He put down his fishing rod and took the jade pendant with trembling hands. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Old Master Ning asked.
¡°Grandpa, I was about to return to my room when I passed by the door of your room and saw the jade pendant there. I happened to be free, so I brought it over to you,¡± Ning Yue said.
Old Master Ning put the jade pendant into his pocket as if it was a treasure. ¡°It almost disappeared.¡±
It was obvious that the jade pendant was very important to Old Master Ning.
Chapter 221 - 221 Jade Pendant
221 Jade Pendant
¡°Grandpa, you treasure this jade pendant very much. Can you tell me what important meaning this jade pendant has?¡± Ning Yue asked as she observed Old Master Ning¡¯s expression.
She remembered that in the past, whenever she mentioned the jade pendant, Old Master Ning would be sad and angry. She wondered if he would still be like this.
If he reacted the same way, she would stop talking about it. She would talk about the jade pendantter.
Unexpectedly, Old Master Ning was no longer as sad as before. He smiled at Ning Yue. ¡°Yueyue has liked this jade pendant since she was young. I¡¯ll tell you the source of the jade pendant now.¡±
¡°Do you still remember your Great Uncle Wu Chang?¡± Old Master Ning asked Ning Yue.
Wu Chang? Ning Yue frowned tightly. She searched the memories in her mind and realized that this person called Wu Chang was not from the Ning Family Vige to begin with. As for where he came from, Ning Yue did not remember.
¡°He wandered to our Ning Family Vige when he was very young. Later, he got married in the Ning Family Vige and had a son. He thought that his life could continue like this. However, one day, he received a jade token. He found me and entrusted his family to me. I only found out his true identity that day.¡±
¡°He said that he had a master from Russia. He failed in his mission and his master ordered him to stay in the Ning Family Vige. He would only summon him back if he needed help. After so many years, he thought that his master had forgotten about him. Unexpectedly, when he was rxing, he received a summon through that jade token.¡±
¡°He returned to Russia. Many years passed, but I still didn¡¯t see him. One night, I went out with your uncles and great-uncles and encountered a group of bandits. There was a masked hero who attacked when he saw injustice.¡±
¡°But for some reason, that Great Swordsman fainted after saving us. We quickly went forward to treat him. After removing his mask, we realized that that person was actually your Great Uncle Wu Chang.¡±
Ning Yue listened quietly and did not interrupt. This part of history sounded so strange. How could an outsider be so close to her grandfather?
Other than the fact that Old Master Ning was popr and had a wide range of friends, another reason should be that Wu Chang had a good character, so his grandfather was on good terms with him.
¡°What happened after that? How was Great Uncle Wu Chang?¡± Ning Yue asked.
At the mention of this, Old Master Ning sighed heavily. ¡°When we examined him at that time, he didn¡¯t have any external injuries, so we guessed that he had suffered serious internal injuries. We didn¡¯t dare to move him around, so we could only call the doctor over. He was saved, but the doctor said that his internal organs were already damaged and he wouldn¡¯t live for long.¡±
¡°We brought him back to the vige. In the end, he only lived for three months before passing away. This jade pendant is his relic.¡± At this point, Old Master Ning sighed again.
Wu Chang was his good friend, and the jade pendant was a relic of Wu Chang. Therefore, no matter how much he doted on Ning Yue, he could only let Ning Yue y with it for a while before taking it back.
¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know this jade pendant was so important to you. I won¡¯t ask you for it again,¡± Ning Yue said.
Old Master Ning smiled and reached out to stroke Ning Yue¡¯s head. ¡°Our Yueyue is the most sensible child.¡±
¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t we go back early today?¡± Ning Yue suggested.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back early.¡± As he spoke, Old Master Ning began to pack his things.
¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going to the street to buy some meat. You can go back first.¡± As she spoke, Ning Yue jogged away.
It was not that she wanted to buy meat, but she wanted to look for Yuan Hui and tell him about this first.
Before she could take a few steps, she saw Yuan Hui standing not far from the river, waiting for her. Ning Yue was worried that Old Master Ning would pass by when he returned home, so she pulled Yuan Hui away.
At a ce where the two of them could not see him, Jiang Ying was standing not far away. He red at all of this. Out of respect and trust for Ning Yue, he did not step forward immediately.
¡°I asked Grandpa. This jade pendant is a relic of someone called Wu Chang. How can it be rted to your sister?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Wu Chang?¡± Yuan Hui frowned and thought for a while before finally remembering this person.
¡°This person is thete emperor¡¯s Dragon Scale Secret Guard. He¡¯s directly in charge of thete emperor¡¯s safety. If it¡¯s the dragon pattern jade pendant he has, it won¡¯t be strange.¡±
Yes, that matched what Old Master Ning had said.
Chapter 222 - 222 Ning Chen Enters the Palace
222 Ning Chen Enters the Pce
¡°By the way, I hope you don¡¯t ask my grandfather directly about this. Great Uncle Wu Chang is my grandfather¡¯s good brother. I¡¯m worried that he won¡¯t be able to take it if you mention this,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits. In any case, I¡¯ve already waited for so many years. It doesn¡¯t matter if I wait a few more days,¡± Yuan Hui said.
¡°Thank you, then. I¡¯ll slowly ask Grandpa about Wu Chang and your sister,¡± Ning Yue said.
Then, Ning Yue chatted with Yuan Hui for a while more before Yuan Hui left.
Ning Yue looked at Yuan Hui¡¯s departing back and sighed deeply. For some reason, she felt that arge had trapped them all, making her unable to breathe.
After thinking about it for a while, she decided to leave. The moment she turned around, she was shocked. ¡°Why are you here? How long have you been here?¡±
Jiang Ying stood in front of her silently. Hearing her words, Jiang Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
Why was Ning Yue asking him how long he had been here? Was there anything shameful about her and Yuan Hui?
¡°What were you and Yuan Hui doing?¡± Jiang Ying did not answer Ning Yue but asked her a question.
¡°It¡¯s nothing. He just happened to see my grandfather¡¯s dragon pattern jade pendant and asked me to ask him about it,¡± Ning Yue said.
Then, Ning Yue told Jiang Ying about Wu Chang and Yuan Hui¡¯s sister.
¡°Grandpa was fishing by the river. I was worried that Grandpa would be agitated when he heard about this, so I pulled him here to chat,¡± Ning Yue said.
So that was all. Jiang Ying heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought you were doing something, you know? Yuan Hui¡¯s reputation isn¡¯t good. Everyone calls him the Bloodthirsty King. It can be seen how cruel he is. Stay away from him. Don¡¯t be hurt by him.¡±
¡°He¡¯s not cruel. He¡¯s just defending the territorial sovereignty of their country. After interacting with him for the past few days, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s also a good person?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Who knows what he¡¯s thinking?¡± Jiang Ying said angrily.
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s angry words, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but size him up. There was hidden anger in his eyes.
Ning Yue thought for a moment and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Jiang Ying, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous.¡±
¡°How¡ how am I jealous?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°Are you really not jealous? Then let¡¯s go. Come with me to find Yuan Hui,¡± Ning Yue said and was about to turn around and leave.
¡°No, you can¡¯t go!¡± Jiang Ying pulled Ning Yue back.
Seeing this, Ning Yueughed even louder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have that intention. He treats me the same. There are some things I don¡¯t know how to exin to you, but please believe me.¡±
¡°Jiang Ying, you¡¯re the person I like the most in my heart. Can you trust me?¡± With that, Ning Yue kissed Jiang Ying¡¯s face.
Jiang Ying was instantly stunned on the spot. After Ning Yue kissed him, she jogged away.
After being stunned for a moment, there was a huge surprise. Jiang Ying reacted and followed Ning Yue back to the Ning family.
Seeing the shy and happy expressions on the two of them, everyone from the Ning family instantly understood that they were talking about love.
At dinner, everyone was chatting andughing. The capital, which was very far from Laifu Vige, also had a festive scene.
Their great hero had returned to court!
Jiang Huan brought Ning Chen into the pce. Originally, Jiang Huan entered the pce himself, but the emperor¡¯s decree mentioned Ning Chen.
It was obvious that the emperor wanted Jiang Huan to bring Ning Chen into the pce.
Jiang Huan knew very well why the emperor had called Ning Chen into the pce. This was because Ning Chen was Ning Yue¡¯s second uncle, his future inw. As his elder brother, the emperor had to see what this inw was like.
Ning Chen was ttered. He had been working hard ever since he entered the military camp. He had been promoted from a soldier to a major general. Now, the emperor actually wanted to confer him as a junior general. This made him very happy.
However, he did not expect the emperor to actually ask Jiang Huan to bring him into the pce. This was a supreme honor.
Along the way, Jiang Huan told him about the etiquette of entering the pce. He learned it very seriously, hoping not to embarrass Jiang Huan.
After entering the pce, Ning Chen not only met the emperor, but also the crown prince. The emperor rewarded him greatly, and the crown prince admired him very much.
¡°We¡¯re about to be rtives. Don¡¯t be too restrained here.¡± The crown prince could tell that Ning Chen was restrained and couldn¡¯t help but say.
¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Ning Chen smiled proudly.
Chapter 223 - 223 Going Home
223 Going Home
Ning Yue was a good girl. After the rebellion of the two kings, Ning Chen had a new understanding of Ning Yue.
He had been out all year round, so his understanding of Ning Yue stopped at his return from the general¡¯s residence. He knew that Ning Yue had suffered in the general¡¯s residence, but he did not know the details.
After returning to the Ning family, Ning Yue was very gloomy. Later, the army summoned him back. In a letter to his family, he asked about Ning Yue.
It was not until the drought in Baiyun State that he lost news of his family.
When everyone in the family settled down in Laifu Vige to write to him to tell him that they were safe, he realized that it was all thanks to Ning Yue that everyone in the Ning family could survive.
However, at that time, he also thought that Ning Yue was just a lucky person and did not know how capable she was.
It was not until the two kings rebelled and Ning Yue went to the military camp to save so many people that he took this niece seriously.
Ning Yue was a good child!
It was expected that Ning Yue would be conferred the title of princess by the emperor. With her ability, she couldpletely soar in the wide sky like an eagle.
¡°You¡¯ve contributed to the border. The Crown Prince and I have discussed it. We¡¯ll confer you as a junior general and reward you with a hundred taels of silver. We¡¯ll give you half a month¡¯s leave. You can go back. The reward has been sent to your residence,¡± the Emperor said.
The residence? Ning Chen was slightly stunned. The reward was already in the Ning Family Vige?
From the capital to Laifu Vige, no matter how fast it was, it would take three days. His reward had already arrived at Laifu Vige?
¡°Alright, all of you can leave. I¡¯m tired too. I want to rest.¡± The emperor waved his hand. If not for the fact that Jiang Huan and the others had arrived in the capital at night, he would have been lying in bed and sleeping.
After talking to them for a while, he was exhausted. He wanted to rest well.
Seeing this, Jiang Huan and Ning Chen stood up and left.
After leaving the pce, Jiang Huan told Ning Chen, ¡°Yueyue bought a house in the capital. You can stay there or return to Prince Jin¡¯s Residence with me. Where do you want to go?¡±
Ah? Ning Yue had already bought a house in the capital? Ning Chen was surprised. Was Ning Yue so capable?
¡°By the way, there¡¯s another boy left at your house. You can take a look,¡± Jiang Huan said.
Hearing Jiang Huan¡¯s words, Ning Chen couldn¡¯t wait to move in.
¡°I¡¯ll stay in Ning Yue¡¯s house tonight and see the children in my family. I haven¡¯t seen them in a long time,¡± Ning Chen said with a smile.
Jiang Huan nodded and brought Ning Chen to the house Ning Yue had bought. ¡°I heard from Jiang Ying that this should be Ning Yue¡¯s house.¡±
Ning Chen nodded and knocked on the door. It happened to be Eng who opened the door. The moment he saw Ning Chen, Eng¡¯s nose turned sour.
¡°Second Uncle, long time no see.¡± Eng resisted the urge to cry. He lived here and was unfamiliar with the ce. He was happy to see Second Uncle!
Originally, he and Liu Xuan had already moved to the General¡¯s Residence. A few days ago, Grandmother An Ning suddenly asked him and Liu Xuan toe back and stay for a few days. She said that an important guest wasing.
He asked for a long time, but Grandma An Ning was unwilling to tell him who it was. She only said that it was a person he would really want to meet.
Seeing that the person who had returned was Second Uncle, wasn¡¯t that the person he wanted to see the most? He was about to die of joy.
¡°Hey, good child!¡± Ning Chen smiled in relief.
¡°I¡¯ve heard all about it along the way. I heard that two military officials havee to the capital and are going to the border with me in a few days. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you. Goodd, Second Uncle doesn¡¯t even know when you became an official!¡± Ning Chen was very excited.
¡°Second Uncle, I got in a few days ago. I got first ce in the rankings. Cousin Liu Xuan is amazing. He¡¯s the martial arts top schr. I was nning to go back and report the good news to my family in the next two days,¡± Eng said happily.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back after sending you here.¡± Jiang Huan looked at Ning Chen and Eng, who still had a lot to say. He decided not to disturb the two of them and was about to leave.
Ning Chen quickly pulled him back. ¡°Your Highness,e in and have a seat. I should have been the one to send you back. I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you to send me here now.¡±
¡°You¡¯re unfamiliar with the capital. Why are you sending me off? Alright, go in quickly. I still have something on.¡± Jiang Huan pretended to be impatient and waved his hand.
No matter what, he had to go back and write the memorial first. He had heard that the crown prince had obtained a lot of money recently. He nned to get some military money from the crown prince tofort the soldiers.
Ning Chen watched Jiang Huan leave on his horse. He only entered the door when he could no longer see Jiang Huan.
Chapter 224 - 224 Returning Home
224 Returning Home
He was very familiar with the decorations in the room. They were all the same as when he was still in the Ning Family Vige. ¡°Yueyue is a blessed child.¡±
At this moment, Liu Xuan, who had just finished showering, came out of his room. Eng hurriedly introduced, ¡°Second Uncle, this is Cousin Liu Xuan, whom I just mentioned to you. He¡¯s Yueyue¡¯s mother¡¯s eldest cousin.¡±
¡°Cousin Liu Xuan, this is my second uncle, who has also just been conferred the title of general by the emperor.¡± Eng smiled and bragged in front of Liu Xuan.
¡°So it¡¯s General Ning. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Liu Xuan bowed to Ning Chen.
¡°Hey, good child,¡± Ning Chen said with a smile. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going back to Laifu Vige tomorrow. Do you want to join me?¡±
¡°Alright, I was just about to go back in two days. If Second Uncle is going back too, let¡¯s go together,¡± Eng said with a smile.
The three of them chattedte that night. Eng and Liu Xuan were very interested in Ning Chen¡¯s stories in the military camp.
They chatted untilte at night. Ning Chen couldn¡¯t help but chase the two of them to bed before the conversation ended.
The next day, the three of them slept until almost noon before getting up. Eng was excitedly buying things on the street. If not for Liu Xuan stopping him, Eng would have emptied the entire street.
In addition to their sry, the emperor had also rewarded Eng. Ning Yue had also left some silver for them.
Normally, Eng would not be willing to spend money, but it was different now. He was going home. He had to bring some gifts for his family, right?
When he reached the street, he couldn¡¯t help but want to buy everything and give the best to his family.
The two of them returned to Laifu Vige three dayster with five carriages.
Ning Yue and the others had long received the news and were waiting at the entrance of Laifu Vige.
In the distance, they saw five carriages heading towards the vige of Laifu.
Old Master Ning stood at the front. When he saw his second son, his eyes were already filled with tears.
Ning Chen walked to the old man and knelt down. ¡°Father, I¡¯m unfilial. It took me so long toe back to see you.¡±
Old Master Ning hurriedly helped Ning Chen up. ¡°You¡¯re doing this for the family. Get up quickly. It¡¯s been hard on you guarding the border.¡±
The group returned home happily. Ning Yue sighed with emotion.
It had been a long time since she had seen her grandfather so happy. If possible, she really hoped that Second Uncle could stay longer. In that case, her grandfather would be happier to see his son every day.
Ning Chen took out all the gifts and distributed them to everyone except his wife.
Qin Shi almost cried. This stinky man had gone out and came back with gifts. He remembered everyone but her.
Unable to take it anymore, she turned around and returned to her room.
Seeing this, Ning Chen hurriedly followed. ¡°Wife, are you unhappy to see me?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not happy. You can see whoever you want. Anyway, don¡¯t bother me,¡± Qin Shi said.
¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I prepared a gift for you alone.¡± As he spoke, Ning Chen took out a small box from his backpack.
When Qin Shi saw the small box, she was still very angry. There were only so many gifts for others. When it came to her, there was nothing much!
¡°Wife, open it first,¡± Ning Chen said with a smile.
Madam Qin snatched the small box angrily and opened it. She was immediately attracted by the jewelry inside.
There was a golden ne, a golden bracelet, and a golden ring. There was also a golden hairpin. The style was very beautiful, and Qin Shi instantly liked it.
¡°How is it? Do you like the gift I prepared for you? Do you like it?¡± Ning Chen asked.
¡°I like it.¡± Madam Qin stroked the four pieces of gold jewelry lovingly.
Hearing his wife say that she liked his gift, Ning Chen heaved a sigh of relief. During the days he had left home, his wife had been in charge. Although she had the help of her other sisters-inw, it was always different without her man by her side.
Seeing Qin Shi¡¯s happy expression, Ning Chen smiled.
Then, he thought of something and hurriedly stopped smiling. He said to Qin Shi, ¡°Wife, I have something to discuss with you.¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Madam Qin picked up the golden bracelet and put it on her wrist.
¡°It¡¯s like this. The emperor rewarded me with a hundred taels of silver. I don¡¯t need this money at the border. Moreover, I have a monthly sry. I n to leave this money in Father¡¯s hands.¡±
Hearing Ning Chen¡¯s words, Qin Shi¡¯s hand paused. She looked up at him in surprise. ¡°You n to give the silver to Father?¡±
¡°I¡¯m discussing this with you. What do you think?¡± Ning Chen asked.
¡°Let me tell you this. Yueyue opened an oil press and a winery. Now, our family doesn¡¯t have to worry about food or clothes. To be honest, your hundred taels of silver are nothing.¡±
Chapter 225 - 225 Red Wine
225 Red Wine
Hearing Qin Shi¡¯s words, Ning Chen was instantly surprised. He knew that Ning Yue was very capable, but he did not know that Ning Yue was very talented in doing business.
¡°Regardless of whether this money counts as anything or not, it¡¯s also a token of my appreciation. I n to let Father use it. Wifey, I have an official position. I n to go back and bring you over.¡±
When Qin Shi heard this, tears instantly fell.
She had taken care of her children alone in the Ning family. In the past, she had dreamed of going over with her man. Now that she heard Ning Chen mention this, she couldn¡¯t help but hug Ning Chen and cry.
Ning Chen looked at Qin Shi at a loss. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, wife. Did I do something wrong?¡±
¡°No, no, no. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I just couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Madam Qin wiped the tears from her face. She tried to smile.
However, every time she grinned, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears.
When she was tired of crying, she stopped sobbing. ¡°Ning Chen, do you know that I dreamed of going with you? It wasn¡¯t easy for our lives to improve. I helped Yueyue manage her workshop and got busy. I finally stopped thinking about this. But now, you suddenly say that you want to take me there. It reminds me of what happened before. I¡¡±
Previously, Meng Long¡¯s attempt to forcefully marry Fifth Sister had left her with lingering fear. If not for Ning Yue and Jiang Ying, she really did not know what to do.
After thinking for a moment, Qin Shi told Ning Chen everything. When Ning Chen heard this, he was so angry that he cursed, ¡°Meng Hang is really a scumbag! If he hadn¡¯t died, I would have taken my sword to argue with him!¡±
¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all in the past. Yueyue and Prince Jiang have settled it. That Meng Hang is indeed a good-for-nothing. The final oue was very satisfying. The crown prince investigated his entire family. He didn¡¯t let go of those who did bad things, and the good people were spared.¡±
¡°The crown prince did a good job. I heard about Meng Hang, but I don¡¯t know why he was investigated. So it¡¯s because of my child!¡±
Ning Chen felt a lingering fear just thinking about it. If not for Ning Yue and Jiang Ying, he would probably live in regret for the rest of his life.
¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. Everything is out of our control. Let bygones be bygones. Wifey, let¡¯s live together as a family in the future, okay?¡±
Qin Shi was silent for a moment. She did not know if she should go. In her heart, she wanted to go, but now, be it the oil press or the brewery, they were both very busy.
Wouldn¡¯t it be very disloyal for her to go with Ning Chen at this time?
¡°What are you thinking about? The two children? We¡¯ll bring the children along. There¡¯s also a private school at the border. It won¡¯t dy their schooling,¡± Ning Chen said.
Madam Qin sighed. ¡°Not exactly. I¡¯m worried about my family, you know? The brewery has been very difficult recently. Yueyue has done a lot to help the women of Laifu Vige stand up. If I leave now, who will help Yueyue?¡±
¡°Help the women in Laifu Vige stand up? What¡¯s going on?¡± Ning Chen realized that he seemed to have fallen behind. So many things had happened while he was away.
Qin Shi told Ning Chen about Wang Jing a few days ago. ¡°You don¡¯t know, but Yueyue is doing this to improve the status of women. They don¡¯t have to dote on their daughters like our family, but at least they don¡¯t treat women as goods.¡±
¡°I see.¡± Ning Chen had mixed feelings.
Their family doted on their daughters very much, and he had never considered how women from other families would be treated. He had thought that everyone was like their family.
On second thought, there were some military prostitutes in the army. Were these not the lowly women Qin Shi had described?
¡°Give me time to think about it. How long will you be at home?¡± Qin Shi asked.
¡°It¡¯s a half-month vacation. It took half a day on the road. It only takes a day to get from Laifu Vige to the border city. I can stay at home for ten days.¡±
After a long time, a smile appeared on Qin Shi¡¯s face. In the past, when Ning Chen returned, he could only stay for three to five days at most. Now that he could stay for ten days, she was very satisfied.
¡°Husband, it¡¯s been hard on you. You have to rest well for the next ten days! Yueyue¡¯s cooking is delicious. You¡¯re lucky to be back,¡± Qin Shi said.
¡°Okay.¡± Ning Chen gently hugged Qin Shi.
At this moment, there was a knock on the door from outside. The two of them immediately let go of each other. Qin Shi opened the door with a red face. Ning Yue¡¯s smiling face appeared outside.
¡°Second Uncle and Second Aunt, it¡¯s already time to eat. Do the two of you still want to be in the room?¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
Qin Shi¡¯s face turned even redder. She didn¡¯t know what to say and could only lower her head. Ning Chen couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Yueyue, stop teasing Second Uncle and Second Aunt. Let¡¯s go eat.¡±
Chapter 226 - 226 Restraint
226 Restraint
The three of them arrived at the dining room. Ning Chen smiled from the bottom of his heart when he saw the table filled with delicious food and his family sitting around the table, chatting andughing.
¡°It feels good to be with my family,¡± Ning Chen said with emotion.
God knew how much he had missed his family during the years he had been at the border. Now that he was finally back, he had to talk to them properly.
¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s good to be with family,¡± Old Master Ning said.
The Empress Dowager, Xin Xin, and Yuan Hui sat down together. At first, Ning Chen did not notice that the three Buddhas were also present and sat down casually.
Just as he was about to pick up his chopsticks, he saw the three of them and immediately stood up in fear.
¡°Greetings, Empress Dowager and Princess Consort. Greetings, Emperor of Russia.¡± Ning Chen bowed.
The Empress Dowager waved her hand impatiently. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s just a meal. Why do you have so many things to say?¡±
He was about to say something when Yuan Hui interrupted him. ¡°Sit down and eat!¡±
He was greeted during a meal. Could he eat properly? If not for the fact that this silly man was Ning Yue¡¯s second uncle, he would have definitely left.
¡°Let¡¯s talk about the happy things.¡± Ning Yue tried to smooth things over. ¡°Grandpa, although Second Brother didn¡¯t be the top schr in the capital this time, he still made it in the rankings. This is something to be happy about!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Eng. You¡¯ve grown up. You know what path you have to take. Grandpa is happy for you!¡± As he spoke, Old Master Ning raised his wine ss.
¡°Come, let¡¯s toast Eng and Liu Xuan!¡± Old Master Ning said.
Everyone raised their sses to celebrate Eng and Liu Xuan.
¡°By the way, Cousin, you¡¯re also in high school this time. Did you inform Aunt?¡± Ning Yue asked Liu Xuan when she put down her wine ss.
¡°Yes. I wanted to go back to my hometown, but it¡¯s a long way there. I don¡¯t have enough vacation time, so I just sent a letter to inform them.¡±
Liu Xuan¡¯s heart ached. In the end, it was because he was not capable enough that he could not bring his mother over.
¡°Your concerns make sense.¡± Ning Yue sighed heavily. If the Liu family could be here at this time, her cousin would definitely be very happy.
Seeing this, Jiang Ying silently remembered this.
Ning Chen finished his dinner in a daze.
Originally, he had a lot to say to Old Master Ning, but the Empress Dowager, Princess Consort Jin, and the Emperor of Russia were all here. He did not know how to say it, so he could only find an opportunity to say something else.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with you tonight? I feel that you¡¯re very restrained.¡± Qin Shi asked Ning Chen.
¡°How can I not be restrained? The Empress Dowager is here, my immediate superior¡¯s wife is here, and even the Emperor of Russia is here. How can I not be restrained?¡±
¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re all easy to get along with. You¡¯ll know after staying for a few more days. If you keep being so restrained, it¡¯ll make them unhappy.¡±
Ning Chen did not say anything. He just wanted to not provoke these big shots. However, he was very curious. Why were these three Buddhas gathered here?
Ning Chen thought about it and could not think of a reason, so he could not help but ask Qin Shi.
¡°Originally, the Empress Dowager and the Princess Consort lived on the east side of the vige. Jiang Ying had a house there. Later, the two of them felt that our house was more lively, so they came over to join us. In any case, it¡¯s just two more sets of cutlery and two more rooms.¡±
That¡¯s easy for you to say! Ning Chenined in his heart.
These two people had noble statuses and it was inconvenient for them to stay here. Why did they take them in?
¡°What about the Emperor of Russia?¡± Ning Chen asked.
¡°He¡¯s Yueyue¡¯s friend. Yueyue brought them back. Oh, right, there¡¯s someone called Baili.¡±
Baili? Hearing this name, Ning Chen¡¯s eyes widened. Wasn¡¯t this the Dragon Scale Secret Guard exclusive to the Emperor of Russia?
¡°I don¡¯t care what you do. There¡¯s one thing you have to be careful of. Don¡¯t say anything wrong!¡± Ning Chen said.
¡°I know. Are we that stupid?¡± Stupid to say the wrong thing in front of these three people?
¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t sleep, I still want to sleep. If you still want to talk, go out and talk to someone else. I¡¯m tired.¡± With that, Qin Shi covered her head and fell asleep.
The first half of the night was considered peaceful. After Ning Yue coaxed the two children to sleep, she entered the space to draw ancient well water.
The ancient well water she had ced outside was almost finished. She had to take some out.
After Ning Yue was done with everything, she left the space. She did not expect to hear amotion outside.
Chapter 227 - 227 Attack
227 Attack
Ning Yue was shocked. She listened carefully and heard the sound of swords shing.
Fortunately, the two children were asleep. Otherwise, it would be troublesome for her to take care of them.
She thought for a moment and used a few nkets as a cover on the bed, hiding the children inside.
These nkets were prepared to prevent children from being woken up by the sounds of fighting and falling off the bed. They could not stop those bad people.
Hiding the children, Ning Yue quietly opened the door and took a look.
Almost ten men in ck were fighting her guards.
If Jiang Ying hadn¡¯t sent ten secret guards over because he was worried about her and the two children, they would have been in danger.
At this moment, Ning Chen also heard the sound and came out.
Ning Chen walked out like a demon with therge saber he used on the battlefield.
When the men in ck saw him, they looked at each other and immediately assigned a few people to him.
Now, Ning Yue understood that these men in ck were here for Ning Chen!
Ning Yue took a deep breath and took three electric batons from her space. If she took too many at once, it would cause a misunderstanding.
Coincidentally, Liu Xuan and Eng had alsoe out. Ning Yue threw two of them at them and whispered to exin how to use them.
A spark of excitement shed across their eyes. After they participated in the martial arts examination, there was no actualbat to increase their experience.
At this moment, with weapons and bad people, they were more than excited.
The two of them rushed towards the men in ck as if they were on steroids. They poked them with the electric baton and released the electricity.
With a few hits, the men in ck fell to the ground.
Seeing this, the remaining men in ck also knew how powerful the ck rods in Eng and Liu Xuan¡¯s hands were. They gave them a look and dispersed.
Someone saw Ning Yue standing at the side alone to watch the battle and had designs on her.
However, Ning Yue was not the one who was bullied. The two men in ck who rushed over were dealt with by Ning Yue in a few moves.
It was a situation of equal manpower. Ning Yue¡¯s side was strong and quickly defeated the men in ck.
Originally, Ning Yue wanted to leave a few alive, but before she could ask the guards to kidnap them, a few living men in ck bit through the poison sac hidden in their teeth andmitted suicide.
¡°These people are all sacrificial soldiers!¡± Ning Chen¡¯s expression was very bad because this group of people wasing for him!
If not for the fact that there were guards at home and Ning Yue had a powerful weapon, he would definitely not be able to withstand it alone and would even implicate the Ning family!
The Empress Dowager, the Princess Consort, and the Emperor of Russia were all living in the Ning family. If anything happened to them, he would be a sinner for all eternity.
At this moment, Yuan Hui had already woken up. Baili was worried about him and had already rushed into his room to protect him. ¡°Emperor, you said that you wouldn¡¯t let me bring the secret guards over because you respected Ning Yue, but in the current situation, we have no choice!¡±
Tonight¡¯s matter was indeed dangerous. Previously, he had not brought them because he was worried that Ning Yue would not like it. However, now that the Ning family was being targeted, they might encounter danger. It was necessary to call that secret guards over.
After thinking it through, Yuan Hui nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure, but you have to pay attention. You can¡¯t make Yueyue feel ufortable.¡±
Baili was speechless. Was Ning Yue more important than Yuan Hui¡¯s life?
However, he was not stupid enough to argue with Yuan Hui at this time. It was already good enough that Yuan Hui had agreed to gather the secret guards here.
Jiang Ying had also received the news and rushed over. The first thing he did was check if Ning Yue was injured.
Seeing that Ning Yue was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°Yueyue, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t ept a few more guards. I want to add five more secret guards!¡± Jiang Ying asked Ah Da to transfer five powerful secret guards over without any exnation.
Ning Yue sighed. Initially, she had wanted to send the guards sent by Jiang Ying back. Looking at the situation, she could forget about it.
After this matter, the Ning family could not sleep anymore. Old Master Ning called the Ning family for an emergency meeting.
¡°Can anyone tell me what happened tonight?¡± Old Master Ning looked at everyone present critically.
The eldest son, third son, and Ning Guang were the most confused.
¡°Father, this is my fault. I implicated you,¡± Ning Chen said.
Old Master Ning snorted. His expression was very ugly. ¡°Did I mean the problem of implication? Did I say that you implicated us?¡±
Chapter 228 - 228 A Long Talk
228 A Long Talk
The two almost identical questions were thrown back at Ning Chen.
Ning Chen lowered his head, not knowing how to exin it to Old Master Ning.
Then, Old Master Ning sighed heavily. ¡°Ning Chen, do you live like this every day at the border?¡±
¡°I¡¡± Ning Chen wanted to say something, but when he saw Old Master Ning¡¯s worried face, he couldn¡¯t say anything.
¡°I¡¯m not ming you for implicating us. I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re implicating us. I mean, do you live like this every day? You have to fight and kill like this every day. Our entire family will be worried about you.¡±
He wanted to tell Ning Chen that if he did this every day, he could go home. Home was the best haven for him.
However, he did not dare to say this!
Ning Chen had been very interested in the military and fighting since he was young. He had never interfered with his interests and let Ning Chen develop on his own.
Ning Chen had already be a junior general. If he called Ning Chen home, Ning Chen¡¯s efforts would be in vain.
¡°Father, I know. Everything will be fine after we pacify the ck City Kingdom,¡± Ning Chen said.
Some things were already confidential. At most, he could tell Old Master Ning that these people were rted to the ck City Kingdom.
Old Master Ning was someone who had traveled extensively. He knew what Ning Chen meant and did not ask further.
He sighed and said to Ning Chen, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to be rich. I just want you to be safe and sound. You have parents, a wife, children, and this family. Nothing can happen to you.¡±
¡°Father, it¡¯s my fault for being unfilial. I¡¯ve made you worry at such a young age.¡± Ning Chen med himself.
Before he returned, he had already arranged for someone to deal with these things. Perhaps he had not done anything right yet. It was his fault for letting these assassins follow him to Laifu Vige.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already arranged for people to be around Laifu Vige. These bad people won¡¯te in again.¡± Jiang Ying interrupted at the side.
Ning Chen looked at Jiang Ying gratefully, who smiled back.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk so much. Everyone has something to do tomorrow. Go and rest.¡± Old Master Ning waved his hand and stood up to leave.
Before today, he had been smug when he found out that his son had be a junior general. But now, he knew that Ning Chen¡¯s title had been exchanged with his life. He felt terrible.
After Old Master Ning, the eldest son of the Ning family, the third son, and Ning Guang left with their wives. Only Jiang Ying, Ning Chen, and Ning Yue were left.
¡°Second Uncle, are these people really from the ck City Kingdom?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Yes, only the people of the ck City Kingdom will assassinate me,¡± Ning Chen replied.
Ning Yue frowned tightly. Although she did not have a good impression of the emperor of the ck City Kingdom, she did not believe that the person who assassinated Ning Chen tonight was from the ck City Kingdom.
This was because it was unrealistic to send assassins from the ck City Kingdom to the Great Yun Nation.
Putting aside the problem of the journey, even if these ten killers knew how to disguise themselves, ten strangers appearing on the streets would attract attention.
Laifu Vige was Jiang Ying¡¯s base camp. Jiang Ying would definitely know if ten strangers suddenly appeared.
Therefore, Ning Yue and Jiang Ying did not believe that these ten men in ck were from the ck City Kingdom.
Ning Yue said her thoughts. She thought that Ning Chen would be a little surprised, but who knew that he was not surprised at all?
Ning Yue realized that she could not understand this Second Uncle.
Although he was a general, he had to be careful. He definitely knew where the men in ck came from.
Therefore, the only exnation was that Ning Chen knew where the men in ck came from but refused to tell them!
Ning Yue and Jiang Ying looked at each other and understood each other¡¯s thoughts.
¡°Second Uncle, that¡¯s all for tonight. Let¡¯s go rest first,¡± Ning Yue said.
Ning Chen nodded and returned to his room in silence.
¡°Jiang Ying, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with another thing.¡± Ning Yue smiled bitterly.
¡°We¡¯re family. What trouble? Your business is my business. I¡¯ll get Ah Da to investigate now!¡± Jiang Ying said.
The next day, Jiang Ying¡¯s investigation came to an end. When he saw Ah Da¡¯s letter, his expression changed instantly.
Chapter 229 - 229 Investigation
229 Investigation
He took the letter to the Ning family to look for Ning Yue. ¡°Yueyue, I¡¯ve found out.¡±
When Ning Yue heard this, she hurriedly asked Madam He to take the two children away first. Then, she brought Jiang Ying out of the house.
¡°What did you find? Where are the ten men in ck from?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°They¡¯re from the Great Yun Nation. They¡¯re from a ce called the Cold Mountain Temple. This temple is in Luzhou. It¡¯s not easy to go over now,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Luzhou? Hearing this name, Ning Yue frowned deeply. Luzhou was her biological mother¡¯s family.
At the moment, Liu Xuan¡¯s father, Liu He, had already passed away. Other than Liu He, Ning Yue also had an uncle called Liu Shan. She wondered how that uncle was doing now.
Liu Xuan¡¯s mother was the only one left in his house.
She wondered how the Liu family was doing over there. What Ning Yue cared about the most was her adoptive mother, Madam He.
When Jiang Ying¡¯s men investigated Luzhou, the clues were cut off. He did not know if there was a connection. At the thought of this, Ning Yue sighed heavily.
¡°Yueyue, do you want to go to Luzhou?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°We definitely have to go, but not now. Jiang Ying, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to continue investigating the situation in Luzhou,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°My investigation in Luzhou has never stopped,¡± Jiang Ying said.
At first, he investigated Luzhou because of Ning Yue. After further investigation, he realized that Luzhou was also very chaotic.
However, as Luzhou was not Jiang Huan¡¯s fief, it was more difficult to investigate.
Luzhou was rich. The emperor would not give it to any king as a fief. He was the heir of Prince Jin. The only ce he could stay was Prince Jin¡¯s fief. If he wanted to go to the capital, he had to be summoned by the emperor or the crown prince.
Therefore, he could not go to Luzhou himself and could only send guards over.
However, no matter how powerful the guards were, it would more or less be difficult for them to investigate someone else¡¯s territory. Therefore, it was already very good that they could find out about the Cold Mountain Temple.
Due to the problem of territory, he could not report the matter to the emperor or the crown prince. Even if there was evidence, the emperor and the crown prince would think that he had interfered in the emperor¡¯s territory.
Ning Yue also knew his difficulties and did not make things difficult for Jiang Ying. ¡°Jiang Ying, don¡¯t tell anyone about this. I suspect that this matter has something to do with the Liu family.¡±
If there was a mastermind behind the Liu family¡¯s incident back then, then Liu Xuan was not safe now. It was very likely that these men in ck were not only here for Ning Chen, but also for Liu Xuan.
Ning Yue suddenly felt mncholic. She felt as if there was a huge that made her almost unable to breathe.
Luzhou, Luzhou¡
She had to go to this ce!
Other than Jiang Ying and Ning Yue, the others treated the assassination tonight as a small interlude that passed.
Unexpectedly, a monthter, Ning Yue heard a term in town¡ªan otherworldly demoness.
They were definitely talking about her!
Didn¡¯t she transmigrate from the modern era?
If it was a demon or a demon from another world, she would think that it was also possible for Yuan Hui. However, this was a demoness, and it directly pointed out her gender.
But who would say that?
Could it be that there were really old grannies who could connect with the divine in this world? They held crystal balls and helped others with their past and present lives?
However, if there really was such a person, the entire world should know her true identity.
Then who could have said it?
Just as Ning Yue was puzzled, Yuan Hui arrived. His expression was also very bad.
¡°I got someone to investigate. The word demoness came from the Cold Mountain Temple,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Cold Mountain Temple? Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened. It was Cold Mountain Temple again! Not only did Cold Mountain Temple not get along with the Liu family, but they also did not get along with the Ning family.
¡°Why? What¡¯s with your gaze?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
Call it shock but her expression seemed to say that she already knew about Cold Mountain Temple.
If she wasn¡¯t shocked, her eyes widened again.
¡°I¡¯ve been investigating some things recently and have also found out about the Cold Mountain Temple. I don¡¯t think I offended the Cold Mountain Temple. Why are they saying such things?¡± Ning Yue said in confusion.
Before Yuan Hui could answer, Ning Yue asked him again, ¡°Uncle Yuan, how did you find out about Cold Mountain Temple?¡±
Chapter 230 - 230 Cold Mountain Temple
230 Cold Mountain Temple
¡°I was investigating my sister. I happened to find out about Luzhou and the Cold Mountain Temple. When my subordinate heard about the demoness from an alternate world, he immediately came to report to me.¡±
The time he received the news was almost the same as the rumors. Moreover, he had heard people talking about the otherworldly demoness on the way here.
Now, Yuan Hui was very unhappy. They were clearly talking about Ning Yue.
He really wanted to attack, but if he attacked now, wouldn¡¯t that confirm that Ning Yue was a demoness from another world?
Yuan Hui could not let others misunderstand Ning Yue like this, so he could only hold back.
¡°Why did your sister go to Luzhou again?¡± Ning Yue asked in surprise.
Why did it seem that so many things were rted to Luzhou? Whether it was her biological mother, adoptive mother, or Yuan Hui¡¯s sister, they were all rted to Luzhou.
Jiang Ying had found out about the Cold Mountain Temple, and so had Yuan Hui. What was so powerful about this temple?
Or was the source of this huge mess this temple?
No, she was getting more and more curious about Cold Mountain Temple. She had to investigate clearly.
¡°I¡¯ve already asked Jiang Ying to investigate,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Then it just so happens that we¡¯re both investigating the situation. If there¡¯s any news, we can exchange it with each other. That ce is too much of a threat to us,¡± Yuan Hui said.
He treated all potential threats to Ning Yue as enemies.
Ning Yue smiled. How lucky she was to be cared for by so many people in her life.
¡°By the way, is there any news about your sister? Other than the Cold Mountain Temple,¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°I found a person called County Deputy Liu.¡± Yuan Hui sighed.
¡°County Deputy Liu? It¡¯s easy to investigate with a name. You can work hard in this direction,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°I thought so too, so I sent more people over to investigate,¡± Yuan Hui said.
¡°To be honest, be it my adoptive mother or biological mother, they¡¯re both rted to the Cold Mountain Temple. I have to go there to take a look when I have the chance,¡± Ning Yue told Yuan Hui.
All of them were rted to Cold Mountain Temple? Yuan Hui was stunned. Why were so many things investigated rted to Cold Mountain Temple?
He did not believe that there was nothing wrong there! No, he had to investigate carefully.
¡°You¡¯ve already sent more people over. Don¡¯t do anything else too big. I¡¯m worried that something will happen,¡± Ning Yue said.
Although Yuan Hui was the emperor of Russia, this was thend of the Great Yun Nation after all. If Yuan Hui did not grasp the limits, it was very easy for something to happen.
She could not let anything happen to Yuan Hui on the territory of the Great Yun Nation.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits. There are some things that I can¡¯t be at ease without investigating thoroughly.¡±
¡°You¡¯re the one I care about the most. I¡¯ve already investigated that side. Perhaps there¡¯s some shameful darkness there,¡± Yuan Hui said.
¡°Yes, there must be. I¡¯m worried about other problems, but I don¡¯t have any evidence. I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Ning Yue frowned at the mention of this.
¡°Don¡¯t you trust who I am? Just tell me. I¡¯ll investigate in that direction so that we don¡¯t wander around like a headless fly,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue hesitated for a while before telling Yuan Hui her thoughts.
¡°Look, both of us have investigated the Cold Mountain Temple. I suspect that there¡¯s a big around us.¡±
¡°No, that doesn¡¯t include you. It should be me,¡± Ning Yue said.
Yuan Hui immediately reacted. ¡°Are you referring to the Liu family?¡±
¡°More or less. Liu Yun is my biological mother, and my grandfather is in Luzhou. I guess my adoptive mother¡¯s background is also rted to my grandfather¡¯s family. She said that she felt a sense of familiarity when she saw Liu Xuan and urately said that Liu Xuan liked braised eggnts.¡±
¡°However, I feel that things might not be so coincidental,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence. Why don¡¯t you ask Liu Xuan¡¯s family? Isn¡¯t his father your uncle? Ask your uncle,¡± Yuan Hui said.
¡°My uncle passed away early. Now, Liu Xuan¡¯s mother is the only one left in his family. However, I still have an uncle called Liu Shan. I asionally heard Liu Xuan mention that he¡¯s still unmarried and is doing business in the countryside.¡±
After hearing this, Yuan Hui nodded. No matter what, there was still a ce to investigate. ¡°Why don¡¯t you find an opportunity to bring your uncle and aunt over?¡±
Ning Yue nodded. She happened to think so too.
Chapter 231 - 231 Puzzlement
231 Puzzlement
No matter what this matter was, it woulde to an end for the time being. Ning Yue still had other things to do.
She was busy with the brewery and oil press. Recently, there had been more orders. She had to supervise them personally to ensure that the quantity did not fall behind the quality.
Even if Jiang Ying came to look for her, he might not be able to find her. Although he would be depressed, he had no choice. He could only look for Xiaobao and Xiaobei.
After about half a month, an unfamiliar visitor arrived at Ning Yue¡¯s house.
As soon as he arrived, he directly said that he wanted to look for Old Master Ning. However, Old Master Ning was busy in the oil press. Coincidentally, Ning Yue did not go out today, so she received this guest.
¡°May I know your name?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°My name is Eagle. You should be the heiress of Prince Jin, Princess Mingyue, right?¡± Eagle asked.
When Ning Yue heard this, her eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that this person had done his homework beforeing and knew everyone in the Ning family.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m Princess Mingyue. Why are you here?¡± Ning Yue asked indifferently.
This person¡¯s attitude was a little subtle. He was respectful to her, but not too respectful.
His tone towards her was considered respectful, but his eyes were unyielding when he spoke.
Unyielding? Was this person¡¯s identity also not simple?
Just as Ning Yue was thinking about these words, the person said, ¡°I¡¯m a brother of Wu Chang. I¡¯m his biological brother. I¡¯m here to take away his belongings.¡±
When Ning Yue heard this, she frowned fiercely. Did this person mean that he was here to take away the dragon pattern jade pendant from the Wu Chang?
¡°Originally, I shouldn¡¯t stop you from taking your brother¡¯s belongings, but as far as I know, that dragon pattern jade pendant isn¡¯t part of your brother¡¯s belongings,¡± Ning Yue said.
Eagle frowned. He sized up Ning Yue with a scrutinizing gaze.
¡°How did you know that the jade pendant was called the dragon pattern jade pendant?¡± he asked instead of answering.
¡°You don¡¯t have to care where I found out. Just tell me if that¡¯s the case,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°No matter what, it¡¯s indeed my brother¡¯s relic. As his biological brother, it¡¯s my duty and responsibility to bring his relic back to my hometown to bury it.¡± Eagle didn¡¯t seem to want to give in.
¡°Since you know that I know the name of that jade pendant, you should know that not everyone knows the name of the jade pendant. Before that, shouldn¡¯t you ask the owner of the jade pendant if the jade pendant can be handled like this?¡± Ning Yue said coldly.
Ning Yue¡¯s words almost asked Eagle to ask Yuan Hui what to do with the jade pendant. She believed that he should understand what needed to be understood.
¡°No matter what, that¡¯s my brother¡¯s relic. I have to take it away. You¡¯d better give me the jade pendant today,¡± Eagle said coldly.
¡°To be honest, the owner of the jade pendant is also staying at my house. Why don¡¯t you ask him?¡± Ning Yue said.
Eagle¡¯s expression darkened. He did not expect Yuan Hui to also be staying at Ning Yue¡¯s house. He was thinking about what Yuan Hui meant.
Since Yuan Hui was already living here, why didn¡¯t she just take the jade pendant out instead of making hime here? Wasn¡¯t this unnecessary?
¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to call the owner of the jade pendant over,¡± Eagle said.
At this point, Ning Yue roughly understood that Yuan Hui hade to take the jade pendant.
She sighed. Since Yuan Hui wanted the jade pendant, why didn¡¯t he go through her?
For some reason, Ning Yue could only get someone to call Yuan Hui over.
Not long after instructing the servants, Yuan Hui arrived. Only three minutes passed.
When Yuan Hui saw the eagle, he immediately knew what was going on. He did not exin further.
¡°I originally wanted to tell youter, but I didn¡¯t expect Eagle to bump into you. Since you¡¯ve bumped into each other, I¡¯ll tell you the whole story. I was indeed the one who asked Eagle toe to your house to ask for the jade pendant, but I nned to let him ask your grandfather for it directly. I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you,¡± Yuan Hui said.
¡°I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re doing. Since you know me, why don¡¯t you ask me for it?¡± Ning Yue frowned.
That jade pendant belonged to the royal family of Russia. She would think of a way to get her grandfather to give up the jade pendant. Why did Yuan Hui do such an unnecessary thing?
Chapter 232 - 232 Crying
232 Crying
¡°I was nning to tell you. I didn¡¯t expect you to call me over first,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue was enlightened. No wonder Yuan Hui had arrived in just three minutes after she instructed the servants.
¡°So that¡¯s what happened,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect Eagle toe to Laifu Vige so quickly. I thought he would onlye in a few days,¡± Yuan Hui said.
¡°So you n to hand this jade pendant to Eagle?¡± Ning Yue asked Yuan Hui.
Yuan Hui nodded and shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. Give the jade pendant to Eagle first.¡±
He made it so mysterious. If she didn¡¯t know Yuan Hui, Ning Yue would have thought that he had a motive.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to call Grandpa back now. Do you want to leave first?¡± Ning Yue asked Yuan Hui.
¡°I¡¯ll leave first. After all, this is a private matter,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue nodded and did not say anything else. She got someone to call Old Master Ning back.
On the way, Old Master Ning was still puzzled. Which lord of Russia did he know? Why did he call him back in a hurry today?
Seeing that Old Master Ning did not say anything, Eagle went straight to the point and told him that he was here to take the relic of the Wu CHang.
Old Master Ning was silent at first, then sighed. He had long guessed that this jade pendant would notst long in his hands.
It had been more than ten years since Wu Chang had passed away. Every day, he wondered who woulde to take the jade pendant. He could tell that this jade pendant was very valuable. If the Wu Chang had a family member, they would definitelye and ask.
He had thought of it long ago, but he still couldn¡¯t help but feel terrible.
Seeing Old Master Ning¡¯s silence, Ning Yue felt very upset. She asked Eagle, ¡°Must you take this?¡±
Eagle came back to his senses and nced at Ning Yue. His gaze seemed to be saying that he had to listen to the emperor¡¯s orders.
¡°Yueyue, it¡¯s okay. This brother is a family member of Wu Chang. If hees to ask for the jade pendant, we¡¯ll give it to him.¡± As Old Master Ning spoke, he walked towards the room.
After Ning Yue picked up the jade pendantst time, Old Master Ning had put it away when he returned home. No one could find where the jade pendant was.
Not long after Old Master Ning entered, he came out and handed the wooden box to Eagle.
¡°This is the only thing I have left of Brother Wu Chang,¡± Old Master Ning said.
Eagle took the wooden box and sighed with mixed feelings. He opened the wooden box and saw a jade pendant lying quietly inside. It was the dragon pattern jade pendant he was looking for.
He closed the box and asked Old Master Ning, ¡°May I know where Wu Chang is buried? Can you bring me there?¡±
¡°He¡¯s in the Ning Family Vige. Recently, we¡¯re nning to move the graves in the Ning Family Vige. If you¡¯re willing, you can stay here for a few days. The team that is moving the graves should arrive at their destination in half a month. In half a month, you can set off with our family,¡± Old Master Ning said.
Ever since Ning Yue¡¯s fief was handed over, Old Master Ning had begun to prepare for the relocation of the grave. The matter of relocating the grave was important. He found someone to check the time before confirming the relocation.
After confirming the time, it was time to move it. He followed the time strictly. There were strict requirements for when to leave and when to stop on the way. That was why the journey took so long.
Eagle nodded. ¡°I still have something on. I can¡¯t stay here for so long, but I¡¯ll definitely be here on time in half a month.¡±
Old Master Ning nodded and smiled. Although Wu Chang also had sons, it was different from having brothers by their side.
If Eagle coulde, it would indeed be a greatfort to Wu Chang.
Eagle looked at Ning Yue and then at Old Master Ning. He took out arge wooden box from his bag.
¡°To be honest, this jade pendant is very important. I have to take it away, but in exchange, I can give you the other things from Wu Chang,¡± Eagle said.
He looked reluctant as he said this. He touched the wooden box again and again. It was obvious that Eagle treasured it.
What did it mean for him to take it out for Old Master Ning at this time?
¡°Is this a relic of Wu Chang?¡± After Old Master Ning asked this question, tears streamed down his face.
Old Master Ning, an old man in his seventies or eighties, was crying like a child.
Chapter 233 - 233 Preparation
233 Preparation
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but feel a lump in her throat. She took out a handkerchief and handed it to Old Master Ning to wipe his tears.
After Old Master Ning took the box, Eagle took out another stack of letters from his bag.
¡°When Wu Chang was around, he kept saying that he wanted to write a letter to his good friend from his hometown. At that time, I was puzzled. He and I were brothers from the same mother. I should know who his good friend was. But now, it seems that the hometown he mentioned is not the hometown I know. It should be the Ning Family Vige. The good friend he mentioned should be you, right?¡±
Eagle handed the letters to Old Master Ning. ¡°It¡¯s just that because of our work and status, we can¡¯t send these letters out. We can only save them one by one and send them out one day if we have the chance.¡±
Eagle didn¡¯t finish his sentence. When he said that there would be a chance one day, he meant that after a person died, another friend or brother could send the letters out.
Very few Dragon Scale Secret Guards of Russia would be secret guards like the two brothers.
However, there was no doubt that Wu Chang was lucky to have met a friend like Old Master Ning, so he had so many things to leave for Old Master Ning.
¡°There¡¯s something else that Wu Chang wanted to give you. He told me that this thing has witnessed the friendship between the two of you.¡± As he spoke, Eagle took out a small wooden box from his backpack.
This small wooden box was smaller than the one Old Master Ning had taken out.
When Old Master Ning heard this, he took the small box with trembling hands. He opened the small wooden box with trembling hands and found a small harmonica lying inside.
Tears welled up again at that moment. Old Master Ning covered his face and cried.
Ning Yue felt very upset. Seeing her grandfather cry like this, she could imagine how deep the rtionship between Wu Chang and her grandfather was.
Ning Yue sighed. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be like this. Great Uncle Wu Chang asked his brother to bring something to you to make you happy. If he knew that you would cry when you saw it, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have asked his brother to bring it over.¡±
Seeing this, Eagle couldn¡¯t help but persuade him. ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you going against the intentions of Wu Chang?¡±
¡°He originally just wanted to leave something for you to remember. If this memory makes you so sad, I might as well take it away,¡± Eagle said.
Hearing that Eagle wanted to take these things away, Old Master Ning was instantly afraid. ¡°No, no, no. I won¡¯t cry anymore. I¡¯m not sad. I¡¯m not sad.¡±
Although she said that he was not sad, his tears still kept flowing, making Ning Yue¡¯s heart ache.
¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Other thanforting Old Master Ning not to be sad, Ning Yue didn¡¯t know what to say.
¡°Grandpa is fine. Grandpa is just happy,¡± Old Master Ning said as he brought the things Eagle had brought into the room and ced them carefully.
¡°Princess Mingyue, I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle back here in half a month.¡± While Old Master Ning entered the room, Eagle took his leave.
Ning Yue nodded and did not say anything else. No matter what, Eagle was from Russia. Even if he was not a secret guard, it was time for him to go back.
Old Master Ning couldn¡¯t find Eagle when he came out. He asked Ning Yue in surprise, ¡°Why did that brother leave? Why didn¡¯t he wait for me toe out?¡±
¡°Grandpa, you should know Great Uncle Wu Chang¡¯s identity. A person like himes and goes without a trace, so he went back first.¡± Ning Yue casually lied.
At this moment, Eagle should have gone to look for Yuan Hui. She couldn¡¯t tell Old Master Ning her guess, right? How sad would Old Master be? How would he face Yuan Hui in the future?
¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Old Master Ning sighed.
Ever since Eagle came to their house, Old Master Ning had been in a bad mood. He was in a low mood and was unwilling to talk to anyone else during dinner. Even when the children asked him, he only nodded and shook his head.
This situation made Ning Yue very anxious.
She saw this and was anxious. She kept thinking about what to do.
After thinking for the entire night, Ning Yue finally thought of a solution.
It seemed to be Old Master Ning¡¯s birthday soon. She wanted to use this opportunity to hold a birthday banquet for him.
This might improve Old Master Ning¡¯s sad mood.
At the thought of this, Ning Yue was slightly relieved. She would discuss it with Jiang Ying tomorrow morning.
Chapter 234 - 234 How Bold
234 How Bold
The next morning, Ning Yue told Jiang Ying her thoughts.
Jiang Ying immediately said, ¡°Leave this to me. I¡¯ll prepare it for Grandpa.¡±
¡°Grandpa? Why do you call him Grandpa so easily?¡± Ning Yue rolled her eyes at Jiang Ying.
¡°Of course. In the future, we¡¯ll be a family. Be it your family or mine, we have to call each other very smoothly,¡± Jiang Ying said with a smile.
These words were like a tongue twister, making Ning Yue dizzy. ¡°Alright, alright. You make the decision. It just so happens that I have to think about the gift for Grandpa these days.¡±
When Jiang Ying heard this, he hurriedly held Ning Yue¡¯s hand and said to her affectionately, ¡°You have to prepare a gift for Grandpa. Coincidentally, I have a gift for you too.¡±
Ning Yue was instantly speechless. For some reason, when Jiang Ying said this, he felt like a domineering CEO.
She kept feeling that Jiang Ying was about to say, ¡°I¡¯ll give myself to you.¡±
At the thought of this, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but shiver. What a joke. This wasn¡¯t Jiang Ying¡¯s style.
¡°Ning Yue, what are you thinking about? I¡¯m telling you seriously that I have a gift for you. Why are you distracted?¡± Jiang Ying asked solemnly.
Ning Yue came back to her senses and cleared her throat. ¡°I was just wondering what gift you would give me.¡±
After all, Jiang Ying was so poor.
Although he had been doing business with her and the crown prince these days, almost all the money Jiang Ying had received had gone into Jiang Huan¡¯s pocket.
Of course, Jiang Huan did not spend it himself. It was equivalent to being tricked by the current emperor.
At the mention of the emperor, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. In modern terms, this emperor was simply a Best Actor.
The emperor of a country actually cried about being poor every day. Every day, he told Jiang Ying, Jiang Huan and even the crown prince that he had no money.
How was that possible? The emperor¡¯s treasury was much more valuable than the national treasury.
It was not that the emperor was greedy for the treasury, but because the emperor liked to collect strange treasures the most. Then, he collected those treasures and kept them in his small vault.
What did it mean?
That meant that the emperor¡¯s money had been saved for more than 30 to 40 years and had not been used.
Thirty to forty years of savings. That was much more valuable than the national treasury.
Therefore, if the emperor really did not have money, he should take out his small treasury and use it. Why did he cry about being poor all day?
Jiang Ying had no money. She couldn¡¯t bear it and would help him, so the emperor was indirectly scamming her of her money.
Giving her a fief and conferring her the title of princess was the emperor¡¯s way of scamming money from her.
Alright, Ning Yue felt that she shouldn¡¯t have said this, but that was really what she thought.
Seeing that Ning Yue was distracted again, Jiang Ying was very unhappy. ¡°Ning Yue! I¡¯m talking to you. This is the second time you¡¯ve been distracted. What are you thinking?¡±
¡°Ahem, I was really wondering what gift you would give me,¡± Ning Yue said in embarrassment.
¡°No, you¡¯re definitely not thinking about the gift. What exactly are you thinking?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Don¡¯t think he couldn¡¯t tell that Ning Yue wasn¡¯t thinking about the gift.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. I was wondering what gift you would give me since you¡¯re so poor. Although you¡¯ve been doing business with me these days, the prince has taken all the money you earn to subsidize military supplies, right?¡±
¡°In addition, I¡¯m also thinking that the emperor¡¯s small treasury must be worth a lot of money. That¡¯s decades of savings after all. Should we¡¡± Ning Yue didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but the smile on her face said it all.
Jiang Ying was delighted when he heard this. He had long wanted to do this, but he had never been able to implement it. After all, that was his uncle, the emperor. He could not bear to do it, but it was different now. He had been told by his soon-to-be wife that he was very poor.
He even recalled the scene when Uncle Emperor asked him for money in the past.
How could Uncle Emperor not have money? He was the emperor of a country.
Thinking about how much he had been tricked over the years, he had to think of a way to make up for it!
At this moment, Ah Da handed a letter to Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying took the letter with a frown and opened it in front of Ning Yue.
¡°Is it really good for you to read letters in front of me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll leak secrets?¡± Ning Yue said angrily. Jiang Ying was too bold.
Chapter 235 - 235 Confirmation
235 Confirmation
¡°You¡¯re not an outsider. What am I afraid of?¡± Jiang Ying said indifferently.
These words warmed Ning Yue¡¯s heart. In Jiang Ying¡¯s eyes, she would never be an outsider.
¡°Ning Yue, let me show you this letter.¡± Jiang Ying handed the letter to Ning Yue.
Ning Yue opened it and realized that the contents of the letter were actually urging Jiang Ying to get married. However, the person urging him to get married to was not her, but some princess of Russia.
What a joke!
Ning Yue¡¯s expression immediately changed. She threw the letter aside and went to look for Yuan Hui angrily.
¡°Yuan Hui! What do you mean?!¡± Ning Yue was a little angry and shouted her name.
¡°What?¡± Yuan Hui was confused.
¡°You actually n to betroth the legitimate princess of your Russia to Jiang Ying. What do you mean?¡± Ning Yue questioned.
Yuan Hui reacted and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Did you ask him what he wanted to do beforeing to me?¡±
Ning Yue was stunned. She did not react. ¡°No, what do you mean?¡±
¡°Oh, didn¡¯t I say that? Beforeing to me, you should see what Jiang Ying intends to do,¡± Yuan Hui emphasized again.
¡°What can he mean? I¡¯m asking you what you want to do now!¡± Ning Yue was about to die of anger.
Yuan Hui had transmigrated from the same ce as her. He clearly knew that Jiang Ying was her fianc¨¦ and that she could not ept sharing a man with another woman. Why did he deliberately arrange for Jiang Ying to get married?
¡°Before you came to me, did you confirm Jiang Ying¡¯s intentions? Does he want to ept it or not?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
Ning Yue calmed down immediately. She knew Yuan Hui¡¯s intentions. ¡°I¡¡±
She didn¡¯t know how to answer. Before seeing this letter, she could tell others that Jiang Ying would never marry another woman, but now, she didn¡¯t dare to say that.
If the emperor insisted on giving the imperial edict, would Jiang Ying still refuse so firmly?
¡°Go back and take a look first. If he¡¯s unwilling to ept it, I won¡¯t force him. If he epts it, you have to consider what type of man he is,¡± Yuan Hui said earnestly.
Ning Yue nodded, her mood indescribably strange. She took a deep breath and forced a smile. ¡°I understand. Thank you. Please forgive my bad temper today.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. As I said, I came here to repay your kindness. He wants to marry you. I have to see if he¡¯s qualified. If you married the right person, you¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll be happy. If not, you¡¯ll be the one in pain.¡±
¡°Even if all of us can support you, that¡¯s only after you¡¯ve suffered. In that case, why don¡¯t you consider it carefully before marriage?¡±
What Yuan Hui said made sense. She knew that Yuan Hui was worried about her and cared about her.
¡°Thank you,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Don¡¯t thank me so much,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yueposed herself and went to Jiang Ying¡¯s house. Jiang Ying happened to be writing a letter.
¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. Jiang Ying, let me ask you. What do you think about this?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you know my feelings?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know. How can I know? Aren¡¯t you going to tell me what you¡¯re thinking?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Yueyue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Ying sensed that something was wrong with Ning Yue.
¡°I¡¯m asking you! What do you think about this?¡± Ning Yue asked.
At this moment, she looked a little nervous. She was suddenly a little afraid of Jiang Ying¡¯s answer, but she had no choice but to face it.
¡°My heart has always been with you. Other than you, I won¡¯t want another woman. If Uncle Emperor insists that I marry him, I¡¯ll do my best to reject him. Yueyue, you can read the letter I wrote to Uncle Emperor.¡±
Ning Yue opened the letter and took a few nces at the contents. A warm feeling flowed through her heart.
¡°Jiang Ying, is it worth it to treat me like this?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Jiang Ying smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t say if it¡¯s worth it. You¡¯re so important to me. If I hadn¡¯t met you, my life would only have been ck and white. After meeting you, I knew what color was.¡±
¡°You really know how to talk.¡± Ning Yue blushed, suddenly not knowing what to say.
¡°Yueyue, believe me. You¡¯re the only one I have in this life. I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±
Chapter 236 - 236 Reason
236 Reason
After resolving the misunderstanding, all her worries dissipated. Ning Yue was now rxed.
As she had confirmed Jiang Ying¡¯s intentions, other than being rxed, she was also very happy.
However, when she returned home, she saw the depressed Old Master Ning.
Ning Yue thought that Old Master Ning just missed Wu Chang, but it didn¡¯t just look like he missed him. She could vaguely see guilt on Old Master Ning¡¯s face.
!!
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but ask Old Master Ning what was going on.
¡°Did Grandpa read something in Great Uncle Wu Chang¡¯s letter?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Old Master Ning sighed heavily. ¡°I didn¡¯t n to tell you about this, but on second thought, there¡¯s no harm in telling you.¡±
It turned out that the letter from Wu Chang mentioned that he was most worried about his son. His son was born with a disability. He was afraid that he would lose his courage when facing life in the future.
¡°Where¡¯s Great Uncle Wu Chang¡¯s son?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s question, Old Master Ning sighed again.
¡°Grandpa, stop sighing. Tell me what¡¯s going on,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Do you still remember Ning Fang? ording to seniority, you should call him Uncle,¡± Old Master Ning asked.
Ning Fang? The Ning Fang that the old man had mentioned had been disabled since he was young. One side of his leg was much smaller than a normal leg, so Ning Yue had a deep impression of this person. ¡°I remember, Grandpa. Didn¡¯t Uncle Ning Fang pass away very early?¡±
She remembered that he had died after his son was born. Many years after his death, his son had married and had children.
In other words, if Ning Fang was still around, he could see his great-grandson being born.
¡°Ning Fang is your Great Uncle Wu Chang¡¯s son,¡± Old Master Ning said.
Ning Yue understood and was puzzled. Ning Fang¡¯s mother was Madam Liu. No wonder no matter how long-winded Madam Liu was in the past, Old Master Ning had been tolerant of her.
¡°But Grandpa, isn¡¯t Grandma Liu your cousin-inw? Why is she rted to Wu Chang?¡± She was confused.
Before escaping from the wilderness, Madam Liu kept borrowing food and water from their family.
It was even more so during the period of escape. As long as Madam Liu didn¡¯t have anything to eat, she woulde to their house. But wasn¡¯t that because Madam Liu was the wife of her grandfather¡¯s cousin?
¡°It¡¯s like this. Wu¡¯s surname is an external surname. In the past, Wu Chang yed with me. At that time, my uncle saw that he was pitiful, so he called him his child and changed his surname to Ning. He was brought out to travel the world since he was young and rarely returned to the vige.¡±
¡°Our rtionship is good to begin with, and everyone believes my uncle¡¯s words. We didn¡¯t deliberately exin it to others, so not many people know,¡± Old Master Ning said.
So that was what happened. Ning Yue was enlightened.
¡°Grandpa, so you¡¯re sad that Uncle Ning Fang has passed away and can¡¯tplete Great Uncle Wu Chang¡¯s instructions,¡± Ning Yue asked.
Old Master Ning nodded. ¡°When I was out for a period of time, Ning Fang passed away.¡±
It turned out that Old Master Ning felt guilty about this matter, but this was nothing unexpected. After all, with Ning Fang¡¯s health, the doctor had long asserted that he would not live past forty.
What made Old Master Ning feel the most guilty was that when he returned to the Ning Family Vige, he realized that Ning Fang¡¯s family did not have the money to collect his corpse. His family had wrapped the corpse in a mat and buried it hastily in the back mountain.
Later, when Old Master Ning returned, he bought another coffin to bury Ning Fang.
Old Master Ning felt that he did not care enough about the families of the Wu Chang, which was why Ning Fang did not have the money to collect his corpse when he died. If he had cared more, Ning Fang would not have been like this when he left.
¡°Grandpa, you shouldn¡¯t think that way. Let me say something disrespectful. Madam Liu iszy to begin with. No matter how much you care, she¡¯ll take it for granted. No matter how much money you give her, she¡¯ll spend it all. It can only be said that the world is unpredictable. You didn¡¯t expect such a thing,¡± Ning Yueforted.
¡°That¡¯s true, but I still feel terrible.¡± Old Master Ning was a kind person to begin with. Thinking of Ning Fang, he felt extremely guilty.
He was not a god and could not extend Ning Fang¡¯s life, but after Ning Fang died, he was not allowed to collect his corpse. He felt that it was his fault.
¡°Grandpa¡¡± Ning Yue wanted to persuade him further, but was stopped by Old Master Ning.
¡°Yueyue, stop talking. I want to be quiet.¡± Old Master Ning chased Ning Yue out without any exnation.
Ning Yue sighed. She couldn¡¯t watch Old Master Ning continue like this. She had to think of a way.
Chapter 237 - 237 Birthday
237 Birthday
Ning Yue walked into the courtyard with a frown. Old Madam Ning, who was busy, saw her and called out to her, ¡°Yueyue, what are you thinking about?¡±
¡°Grandma,¡± Ning Yue greeted. She walked to Old Madam Ning¡¯s side. ¡°Grandpa has been troubled by Great Uncle Wu Chang recently. I was wondering if there was anything that could make Grandpa happy.¡±
At the mention of the Wu Chang, Old Madam Ning sighed. ¡°Your grandfather was too close to him, so after he passed away, he took good care of the Liu family. It¡¯s my fault. At that time, I thought that they had a way without looking for us.¡±
¡°If I had asked a few more questions, the oue might have been different.¡± Old Madam Ning also fell into guilt.
¡°Grandma, don¡¯t think about it. It¡¯s all in the past. We have to move forward when we live. Grandma, what should I do to make you happy?¡± Ning Yue tilted her head and asked.
¡°What a good child. You don¡¯t have to do anything special. But when you mention it, I remember that it¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s birthday in a few days. We can take this opportunity to have a good time.¡±
Hearing Old Madam Ning¡¯s words, Ning Yue immediately had an idea.
She had nned to take advantage of Old Master Ning¡¯s birthday to liven things up so that Old Master Ning would no longer be immersed in the past.
This mission was supposed to be given to Jiang Ying, but on second thought, it was better for her to do it herself.
¡°Oh, Grandma, thank you so much. I¡¯ve thought of what to do.¡± As she spoke, Ning Yue hugged Old Madam Ning and kissed her on the cheek.
Old Madam Ning was stunned as she watched Ning Yue run out happily.
¡°How childish.¡± Old Madam Ning smiled and shook her head.
Ning Yue first went to the brewery and asked the workers to hurry up and put the wine that had been brewed in three days in a unique bottle.
She even specially found a few decanters from her space for red wine.
Ning Yue had prepared a lot of barley wine and red wine. She also nned to find a gift for Old Master Ning in the jewelry shop in the space.
After making sufficient preparations, it was Old Master Ning¡¯s birthday in a few days.
Perhaps because he had been in a low mood recently, Old Master Ning had forgotten that today was his birthday.
After he left, many people came to greet him and say their well wishes to him, confusing him.
It was not until he arrived at the oil press that Old Master Ning heard the workers say that it was his birthday. Ning Yue had long instructed the workers in the oil press to knock off early.
The workers envied Old Master Ning for having a capable granddaughter like Ning Yue. She was not his biological granddaughter, but she could remember all the good things about the Ning family.
Everyone liked such a grateful woman. If not for the fact that Ning Yue was engaged, they might have gone to propose marriage.
Old Master Ning only knew now that Ning Yue was holding a birthday banquet for him.
Recalling Ning Yue¡¯s mysterious appearance a few days ago, Old Master Ning felt that Ning Yue was probably preparing a surprise for him.
Thinking about how depressed he had been these past few days, he should have made the Ning family feel bad, right?
They wanted tofort him, but he said he wanted some peace and quiet. They must be worried about him.
It was his fault. He shouldn¡¯t be immersed in the past.
Since he felt guilty, it was not impossible for him to take good care of the families of Wu Chang in the future.
At the thought of this, Old Master Ning perked up again. After thinking it through, his entire spirit and appearance were different.
After working for half a day, he asked the workers in the oil press to knock off early before he slowly returned home.
The Ning family was very lively now. In order to make Old Master Ning happy, Ning Yue had invited almost everyone in Laifu Vige.
She was now a noble of Laifu Vige. Almost everyone she invited had arrived at the Ning family.
When Jiang Ying saw this situation, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He had brought a few people over. If Ning Yue saw these people, she would definitely be happy!
Ning Yue being happy was his greatest wish.
At the thought of this, Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ning Yue. Seeing that she was greeting guests, he walked over to help.
Being personally received by the heir of Prince Jin, the vigers of Laifu Vige were ttered. All of them felt as if they were walking on clouds.
¡°Jiang Ying, thank you,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
Ning Yue had prepared 30 tables, but there were many guests. For example, she had invited the vige chief of Laifu Vige, Yang Guang. His family was here, and almost all the tables were filled.
Thirty tables were not enough. In the end, fifty tables were added, and all the guests filled the space.
Chapter 238 - 238 Banquet
238 Banquet
Before the birthday banquet began, all the guests gave gifts to Old Master Ning.
The gift was not particrly expensive, but the guests had put in a lot of effort to prepare them.
On this day, Old Master Ning kept smiling. He was sincerely happy. Apart from the lively birthday banquet, it was also because of Ning Yue.
He was very happy and gratified to have a sensible granddaughter like Ning Yue.
The birthday banquet began in the evening and ended after dinner. Old Master Ning received a lot of gifts. With a wave of his hand, he distributed the gifts to his sons.
¡°I¡¯m old. I can¡¯t finish all these things. You can ask for whatever you need. Also, you boys haven¡¯t given me any gifts.¡± In the end, Old Master Ning deliberately spoke to his sons with a straight face.
¡°Hahaha, Father, don¡¯t worry. How can we not prepare a gift for your birthday? There were many people just now. We nned to give you this gift after they left.¡± The eldest son of the Ning family first took out arge box.
He and his wife had gone to town to buy this gift. It was a winter set.
This winter outfit was exquisitely made. There were also a few auspicious clouds on it. Old Master Ning liked it very much.
¡°Father, the next one is mine. I¡¯m a boor. I don¡¯t know what you like, but I thought of this.¡± Ning Chen also took out a box.
This box seemed to be very heavy. Ning Chen did not hand it directly to Old Master Ning. Instead, he ced it on the table.
Old Master Ning opened it and was almost dazzled by the golden light. It was filled with gold! It was neatly arranged and looked to be about fifty taels of gold.
Although Old Master Ning was not short of money to spend now, this was his son¡¯s kindness. Old Master Ning was extremely happy.
Then, it was the third son of the Ning family who gave Old Master Ning a tea set. When Old Master Ning was free, he liked to drink tea the most. He went to town to buy a Yixing y teapot set.
In the end, it was Ning Guang¡¯s turn. He was Old Master Ning¡¯s youngest son. Originally, he was stupid and had been cured by Gu Yu and Ning Yue. Now, he even went to school with the children. The teacher praised Ning Guang for being studious and smart.
He had bought a riding suit for Old Master Ning in town. Ever since he escaped from the wilderness, Old Master Ning had never ridden a horse again.
When he was young, he had traveled extensively and loved riding clothes the most. There was even a riding whip on the riding clothes. Old Master Ning could not bear to part with this gift.
¡°Old Master, this is my gift to you. It¡¯s a poison prevention bead that can ward off all kinds of poisons. One is an antidote pill. If you eat it when you¡¯re poisoned, it can cure all kinds of poisons. The other is a life-saving pill. If you eat it when your life is in danger, it can save your life.¡±
Gu Yu smiled and handed the three small bottles to Old Master Ning. As Old Master Ning was his disciple¡¯s grandfather, he naturally had to put in effort.
¡°Thank you, Doctor Gu! This thing is too precious.¡± He took the three bottles of medicine with trembling hands. These three bottles of medicine were priceless. He had to treasure them well.
¡°Grandpa, I prepared this.¡± Jiang Ying handed a seal to Old Master Ning. ¡°This seal represents my identity. As long as it¡¯s in my father¡¯s fief, take out the seal. Those officials will kneel down when they see you and be at your disposal.¡±
¡°This!¡± Old Master Ning stood up. Each gift was more valuable than thest!
¡°I¡¯m old. Yueyue, keep this gift for me. It¡¯s too valuable. It won¡¯t be good if I drop it.¡± As he spoke, Old Master Ning handed the gift to Ning Yue without hesitation.
Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying, who smiled at her.
Whether this seal was given to Ning Yue or Old Master Ning, it was the same. In any case, they would be family in the future.
Ning Yue thought for a moment. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help Grandpa put it away first. If Grandpa needs it, you can ask me for it.¡±
In the end, Ning Yue gave Old Master Ning a gift. ¡°Grandpa, I spent a lot of effort preparing this. Grandpa, you have to keep it well.¡±
Ning Yue smiled and handed a box to Old Master Ning. Old Master Ning opened it and smiled even wider.
There was a fist-sized jade raw stone and a jade ring. The ring itself was well-made. He liked this jade ring very much!
There was also the jade raw stone. He could use this raw stone to make a style he liked. ¡°Yueyue, that¡¯s thoughtful.¡±
Chapter 239 - 239 Family
239 Family
It was not only the Ning family, Gu Yu, and Jiang Ying who gave Old Master Ning a gift. Even the Empress Dowager, Xin Xin, Yuan Hui, and even Liu Xuan gave Old Master Ning a gift.
These gifts were not very expensive, but they had all put in a lot of effort. They were all Old Master Ning¡¯s favorites.
Old Master Ning would never forget his birthday today.
In the future, he might be able to celebrate another ten or twenty birthdays, but none of them would be as unforgettable as today.
!!
After the gift-giving segment ended, Jiang Ying took the opportunity to say to Ning Yue, ¡°Yueyue, I brought two people to see you.¡±
¡°Which two people? Why didn¡¯t you bring them in for Grandpa¡¯s birthday? Why did you leave them outside?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Jiang Ying¡¯s mysterious look convinced Ning Yue that the two people he had brought must be very important to her.
¡°They only arrived now. Considering one of them¡¯s health, I got someone to slow down. Their health was the priority along the way, so they were dyed on the way. At least they arrived at this time.¡±
Jiang Ying asked Ah Da to help them in. When Ning Yue saw the two of them, tears welled up in her eyes.
¡°Eldest Aunt! Young Uncle!¡± Ning Yue stepped forward and held their hands.
The Host had seen the two of them when she was young, but at that time, she had been bewitched by An Yuan. She was unwilling to acknowledge Liu Yun¡¯s family. She had let the Liu family down!
¡°You, you¡¯re Yueyue?¡± Uncle Liu Shan also cried when he saw Ning Yue.
They looked too simr. Ning Yue looked too much like his little sister, Liu Yun.
¡°Yes, Uncle and Eldest Aunt. Yueyue has let you down and made you suffer.¡± Ning Yue cried as she spoke.
¡°Mother! Little Uncle!¡± Liu Xuan, who was originally standing not far away, knelt down when he saw that it was his mother and Little Uncle.
¡°Mother, I was unfilial. I was in high school, but I couldn¡¯t bring you over to share this joy. I¡¯ve let you down.¡±
The sight of the cousins crying moved everyone present.
¡°Yueyue, let Uncle and Eldest Aunt take a seat first. They only ate dry food on the way. They should be hungry now,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Actually, how could Jiang Ying let Ning Yue¡¯s uncle and aunt starve? He had prepared a lot of delicious food on the way.
As Liu Xuan¡¯s mother, Madam Fang, was not in good health, Jiang Ying asked the doctor to prepare food on the way. He said this because he did not want Ning Yue to cry too sadly.
¡°Yes, yes, yes. Take a seat.¡± Old Master Ning was the first to react and called out to Madam Fang and Liu Shan.
¡°Go and refill the bowls and chopsticks,¡± Old Master Ning said to his daughters-inw.
Madam Qin, Madam Qu, and Madam Qi reacted. Madam He stood rooted to the ground in a daze. She looked at Liu Shan¡¯s face in a daze.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Old Master Ning could not help but ask when he saw Madam He in a daze.
At this moment, everyone¡¯s gazes gathered on Madam He.
Ning Yue also noticed that when Liu Shan and Madam Fang entered just now, Madam He¡¯s expression was a little off.
Originally, Ning Yue thought that Madam He was affected by her emotions, but now, it seemed that this was not the reason.
What was wrong with Madam He?
¡°Mother.¡± Ning Yue walked to Madam He¡¯s side. ¡°Did something happen?¡±
Madam He came back to her senses and was about to speak when tears streamed down her face. ¡°Yueyue, I remember now. My family is in Luzhou. My surname is Liu.¡±
Rumble¡
Madam He¡¯s words stunned everyone.
At this moment, Liu Shan and Madam Fang reacted and walked up to Madam He.
Liu Shan asked excitedly, ¡°You¡ You¡¯re my little sister, Yuanyuan?¡±
¡°Yuanyuan, it¡¯s been so hard looking for you. Back then, you disappeared and my sister passed away. Our family suffered a huge blow. Now, you¡¯re finally back!¡±
Madam He was stunned. Yuanyuan. What a familiar name! Yes, her nickname was Yuanyuan.
She was the eldest daughter of the Liu family. She had two older brothers and a younger sister. She finally remembered them all.
Tears streamed down Madam He¡¯s face. She hugged Madam Fang tightly. ¡°Yuanyuan, it was so hard for your brother to find you back then. He felt guilty for the rest of his life. Even until his death, he still had regrets.¡±
Hearing Madam Fang¡¯s words, Madam He felt even more guilty.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot about you. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Madam He wailed.
Chapter 240 - 240 Discovery
240 Discovery
When Ning Yue saw this scene, she felt very ufortable. ¡°Mother, this isn¡¯t your fault. This has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s all those damn human traffickers. Now, you remember that you¡¯re from the Liu family. Mother! You¡¯re family with my biological mother! Then¡¡±
For the first time, Ning Yue did not know what to think. Madam He was actually her biological aunt!
The world was so small. After all the twists and turns, they were still a family.
¡°Oh my god, this world is so small!¡± The Empress Dowager sighed. ¡°In that case, County Deputy Liu¡¯s two daughters are both Yueyue¡¯s mothers. One is the mother who gave birth to her, and the other is the mother who raised her.¡±
Hearing the Empress Dowager¡¯s words, Yuan Hui was stunned.
County Deputy Liu? Wasn¡¯t that¡
Looking at the scene in front of him, he was too embarrassed to interrupt. He quickly ordered someone to investigate County Deputy Liu, whom the Empress Dowager had mentioned.
After this reunion ended, Yuan Hui couldn¡¯t wait to find the Empress Dowager and ask her about County Deputy Liu.
¡°County Deputy is an official position here. County Deputy Liu is Ning Yue¡¯s grandfather. Why are you asking this?¡± the Empress Dowager asked.
Originally, he had a vague guess, but now that he had obtained the most urate answer, Yuan Hui could not help but be shocked.
¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just curious. So the Great Yun Nation still has the official position of county deputy,¡± Yuan Hui said.
¡°This is only a little lower than a county magistrate, but when you mention County Deputy Liu, I remember something from the past,¡± the empress dowager said with a sigh.
¡°What is it? Is it a problem? If you can, tell me and see if I can help,¡± Yuan Hui said.
The Empress Dowager smiled and thought for a moment before sighing. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that people¡¯s hearts are fickle. 100,000 taels of silver can make a good official lose his conscience and future!¡±
If County Deputy Liu did his job well, he would be able to sit in the position of Governor now. His monthly sry would be quite a lot.
Not to mention his sry, the emperor would asionally give him some rewards. These rewards were enough for him to do small businesses for his retirement.
However, if he made a mistake, he would make up for it himself.
However, she did not expect Ning Yue to be inextricably linked to the Liu family.
County Deputy Liu¡¯s youngest daughter married into the Zhenbei General¡¯s residence and gave birth to Ning Yue. However, her eldest daughter went to the Ning Family Vige and raised Ning Yue. It was fate.
¡°Fate makes fools of us.¡± Yuan Hui sighed.
Suddenly, he remembered something and hurriedly asked the Empress Dowager, ¡°Empress Dowager, I wonder if County Deputy Liu¡¯s matter has affected Ning Yue.¡±
At first, the empress dowager did not react. After thinking for a while, she knew what he was talking about. ¡°Are you referring to Jiang Ying and Ning Yue¡¯s marriage? Don¡¯t worry, not to mention that they¡¯re engaged now, even if they¡¯re not, it won¡¯t affect them.¡±
They were much more open-minded. They would not take their anger out on the entire Liu family because of County Deputy Liu. If they knew how to do it, how could Liu Xuan enter the capital to take the exam?
Besides, County Deputy Liu had already been punished back then, so it wouldn¡¯t affect them.
¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Yuan Hui said.
However, even if it did affect him, he was not afraid. Who was he? He was the emperor of Russia!
He wanted to protect Ning Yue. Who dared to say no to him? Not even the emperor of the Great Yun Nation!
¡°Yuan Hui, why do you seem to be very interested in the Liu family?¡± The Empress Dowager realized that Yuan Hui seemed to be too concerned about the Liu family.
Yuan Hui smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just curious. After all, Yueyue is a good girl. I¡¯m her friend. It¡¯s normal for me to care.¡±
¡°Empress Dowager, I still have something on, so I¡¯ll go ahead and get busy. I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡± With that, Yuan Hui turned around and left without giving the Empress Dowager a chance to react.
The Empress Dowager looked at Yuan Hui¡¯s back and shook her head. This Yuan Hui had a strange personality. He could do anything he wanted.
However, the Empress Dowager firmly believed that he was not concerned about this just because he was friends with Ning Yue.
¡°Interesting, interesting. Yuan Hui is really interesting,¡± the Empress Dowager muttered to herself.
When Xin Xin came out after being busy, she heard the Empress Dowager muttering to herself and hurriedly asked, ¡°Mother, what are you talking about?¡±
Chapter 241 - 241 Coincidence
241 Coincidence
The Empress Dowager quickly waved her hand. ¡°Nothing. I was just curious. Yuan Hui came to ask me about the position of county deputy just now.¡±
Xin Xin nodded. ¡°I see. Mother, it¡¯ste. Rest early.¡±
¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll go and rest now. Sigh, I¡¯m old. You don¡¯t want me to go anywhere,¡± the empress dowager muttered as she returned to her room.
Xin Xin stood rooted to the ground speechlessly. Was it appropriate for the Empress Dowager to say such things? She was just concerned about the Empress Dowager. How was that disdain?
!!
That night, be it Madam He, Ning Yue, or the Liu family, it was an exciting night.
They had acknowledged each other. They were originally family, and now they were even closer.
Ning Yue was in shock all night. The world was really that small. As she did not sleep the entire night, she went out the next day with dark circles under her eyes.
¡°Yueyue, what¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡± Jiang Ying asked with heartache.
Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying and suddenly thought of something. She asked him, ¡°Did you already know that my mother was also from the Liu family?¡±
¡°No, I really don¡¯t know. I swear!¡± Jiang Ying quickly waved his hand.
He really did not know that Ning Yue had such a deep rtionship with the Liu family. He only knew that Ning Yue¡¯s mother, who had passed away early, was the daughter of the Liu family, but he did not know that Madam He was also from the Liu family.
No, she shouldn¡¯t be called Madam He now. She should be Madam Liu now.
¡°This world is so small. My biological mother gave birth to me, and my adoptive mother should actually be someone I call Aunt. Oh my god!¡± The more Ning Yue thought about it, the more she felt that this world was a fantasy.
¡°Isn¡¯t this good?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°It¡¯s quite good. I¡¯m just more shocked,¡± Ning Yue said.
When Jiang Ying heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and stroke Ning Yue¡¯s hair. ¡°What¡¯s there to be shocked about?¡±
¡°Jiang Ying, thank you. Thank you for the surprise,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying¡¯s gift to Old Master Ning could no longer be described as precious. He gave her a chance to acknowledge her family!
They would not be bullied in the entire Laifu Vige, Laifu Town, and even the entire fief of Prince Jin.
¡°We¡¯re family. Don¡¯t say such unfamiliar things,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue was about to say something when Yuan Hui appeared. ¡°Yueyue, I have something to tell you.¡±
When Jiang Ying saw that it was Yuan Hui, he hurriedly shielded Ning Yue behind him. ¡°Why are you looking for Ning Yue?¡±
¡°Of course I have something to discuss. Please excuse us, Prince Jiang,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Hearing Yuan Hui asking for alone time with her, Jiang Ying was unhappy. ¡°What¡¯s so shameful about it? Why do you want me to leave?¡±
Ning Yueforted Jiang Ying in amusement and whispered in his ear, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s the same if I tell youter. Go back and wait for me.¡±
Jiang Ying did not hear what Ning Yue said at all. He felt a wave of heat in his ear.
¡°Go on, go back first,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying nodded stiffly and walked back mechanically. He only came back to his senses after a long walk. He stroked his ears and grinned.
Ning Yue watched Jiang Ying walk away before asking Yuan Hui, ¡°Uncle Yuan, why are you looking for me?¡±
¡°Your biological mother is from Luzhou.¡± Yuan Hui¡¯s tone was very certain.
¡°Yes, my biological mother is from Luzhou. Why are you suddenly talking about this?¡± Ning Yue looked at Yuan Hui in confusion.
Yuan Hui sighed. ¡°I told you that my little sister was adopted by County Governor Liu.¡±
Ning Yue nodded. ¡°Yes, you once said that you¡¯ve found County Deputy Liu? Or do you need my uncle¡¯s help?¡±
When Yuan Hui investigated his little sister¡¯s whereabouts, the clues were cut off in Luzhou. Although the Liu family was gone, her grandfather used to be the County Deputy of Luzhou. He was clear on this.
Wait¡
County Deputy Liu?
Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened. The County Deputy Yuan Hui was talking about was her grandfather?
¡°Uncle Yuan, is that what I think?¡± Ning Yue asked with a trembling voice.
This world was really too small! She didn¡¯t know how many times she had sighed like this.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. County Deputy Liu, who adopted my little sister back then, is your grandfather.¡± As he spoke, Yuan Hui took out a letter.
This was the result of the investigation by the guards he had sent yesterday.
Ning Yue took the letter and opened it. The time of Liu Yun¡¯s disappearance and the time of County Chief Liu¡¯s adoption were clearly written in it.
It recorded when she got married, had children, and died. Liu Yun¡¯s life was written in the letter.
Chapter 242 - 242 Summoned by the Emperor
242 Summoned by the Emperor
This letter stunned Ning Yue. It was really too much of a coincidence.
¡°What a coincidence!¡± Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but say.
Yuan Hui smiled. ¡°There are many coincidences. To a certain extent, it¡¯s also a coincidence that we transmigrated.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. There are many coincidences. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect you to be my uncle by blood.¡± Ning Yue smiled bitterly.
¡°Isn¡¯t that good? Previously, I said that I would help you test Jiang Ying. He¡¯s sincere to you, so I¡¯ll withdraw the marriage request. But now that you¡¯re my niece, there¡¯s no need to withdraw it!¡±
Yuan Hui was happy! Didn¡¯t this mean that he had a very legitimate reason to support Ning Yue?
¡°Uncle Yuan, you¡¡± Ning Yue wanted Yuan Hui not to be so emotional.
¡°What Uncle Yuan? You should call me Uncle!¡± Yuan Hui pretended to be angry. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to acknowledge me as your uncle?¡±
¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Ning Yue hurriedly exined. ¡°It¡¯s just that this news is too unexpected. I couldn¡¯t react for a moment.¡±
Only then did Yuan Hui¡¯s expression soften. He thought that Ning Yue did not want to acknowledge him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The marriage between Russia and the Great Yun Nation will continue. I¡¯ll do the rest.¡±
At the thought of this, Yuan Hui immediately had a good idea.
¡°Alright, go back first. I¡¯ll get busy.¡± As he spoke, Yuan Hui turned around and left.
Ning Yue took a deep breath and went to Jiang Ying¡¯s house to look for him. She felt that her brain was not working enough.
She had never heard of Liu Yun being the adopted daughter of the Liu family. On the contrary, in her memory, the Liu family doted on Liu Yun very much.
Also, was Madam Liu¡¯s disappearance an ident or man-made?
If it was an ident, it was too much of a coincidence.
If it was man-made, who would target the Liu family?
With her mind filled with thoughts, Ning Yue arrived at Jiang Ying¡¯s room.
Seeing the worried Ning Yue, Jiang Ying¡¯s heart ached. He hurriedly pulled Ning Yue to sit down. ¡°Yueyue, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Jiang Ying, there are too many coincidences in the world. Yesterday, I just found out that my mother is a child of the Liu family. Today, I found out that my mother is the princess of Russia.¡±
¡°What?¡± Jiang Ying was stunned. Was Madam Liu a child of the Liu family or a princess of Russia?
¡°Sigh, Yuan Hui told me when he came to look for me just now.¡± As she spoke, Ning Yue told Jiang Ying what Yuan Hui had just told her.
Jiang Ying was also very shocked. His first reaction was to say, ¡°We have to investigate what happened back then. From the time the princess of Russia went missing until your adoptive mother disappeared, there must be something we don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I thought, but it¡¯s been a long time. There¡¯s no way to investigate these things. My uncle has already sent someone to investigate. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯lle up with anything.¡±
Ning Yue sighed as she spoke. She was very mncholic. She felt that these things had exceeded her expectations, as if an invisible had wrapped around her tightly.
¡°Yueyue, this is the territory of Great Yun Kingdom after all. No matter how powerful your uncle is, his forces can¡¯t prate. I¡¯ll try my best to investigate. Trust me,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Previously, he did not investigate much because he felt that the matter could be dyed a little. After all, Ning Yue had only asked her to investigate Madam Liu¡¯s background.
Now that so many problems had been uncovered, he had to investigate carefully!
After Ning Yue returned, Jiang Ying sent Ah Da and Ah Er out.
¡°Master, if you send both of us out, who will be protecting you?¡± Ah Da knelt on one knee. In his eyes, his master¡¯s safety was the most important thing.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s still Ah San and Ah Si. We can transfer them over. They¡¯re not as experienced as you, so you have to go,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ah Da and Ah Er looked at each other and hesitated for a long time until Jiang Ying said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your opinion. This is an order! You have to carry it out!¡±
¡°If you can¡¯t do it, pack your things and leave.¡± Jiang Ying was a little angry.
Seeing this, Ah Da and Er left.
Five days after Old Master Ning¡¯s birthday, the capital received a huge piece of news.
Before this news arrived, Prince Jin nned to return to Laifu Vige after settling his work. Before he could return, the emperor secretly summoned him.
The ce where he was summoned to was still the meeting hall. It was very formal.
¡°Imperial Brother, haven¡¯t we already handed the court affairs to the crown prince? Why did you suddenly summon me?¡± He kept feeling that the emperor was up to no good.
Chapter 243 - 243 Angry
243 Angry
¡°Yes, there are some things that it¡¯s more appropriate for me to talk to you about.¡± The emperor rubbed his nose. Thinking of the letter he had received today, the emperor felt excited.
¡°It¡¯s a good thing, a good thing! Take a look.¡± The emperor handed the letter Yuan Hui had written to Jiang Huan.
Jiang Huan took a look and saw that the letter was about a marriage partner from Russia. She was also a princess called Princess Mingyue. They mentioned that they wanted her to marry the heir of Prince Jin.
¡°Imperial Brother! What kind of joke is this? What kind of good thing is this?¡± Jiang Huan ced the letter on the emperor¡¯s desk. He suppressed the anger in his heart.
!!
From the looks of it, the emperor clearly wanted to force Jiang Ying to marry the princess of Russia.
¡°I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m serious! Think about it. Russia has so much dowry. This can make up for the losses of our Great Yun Nation¡¯s war. Anyway, she¡¯s a woman. If you don¡¯t like her, just marry her, leave her alone and feed her.¡±
The emperor counted how many benefits he could get from selling Jiang Ying. Jiang Huan¡¯s face was so dark that water could drip from it. The emperor did not know at all and kept talking.
¡°Imperial Brother!¡± Jiang Huan interrupted the emperor. ¡°My child is like me. He¡¯s devoted to rtionships. It¡¯s impossible for him to marry the princess of Russia.¡±
¡°Hey, it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s loyal. If he likes Ning Yue, so be it. I¡¯m talking about marrying the princess of Russia. It doesn¡¯t conflict with feelings!¡± the emperor said.
¡°How is it unrted? He¡¯s devoted to his feelings, be it his body or his heart. Since he has set his mind on Ning Yue, he can only marry her!¡± Jiang Huan said.
He was furious with the emperor¡¯s remark. What did he mean by no conflict? There was a huge conflict, okay?
Although he did not interact much with Ning Yue, he knew her well. Ning Yue had a strong personality. If Jiang Ying were to marry someone else, she would rather leave.
Besides, didn¡¯t he know his son? His son wouldn¡¯t be willing to marry a woman other than Ning Yue.
¡°Why are you so old-fashioned? Isn¡¯t it good to marry two women? You can go wherever you want when you¡¯re upset. Ning Yue is a magnanimous child. She¡¯ll definitely agree,¡± the emperor said.
Jiang Huan was about to lose control of the anger in his heart and explode at the emperor. He took a few deep breaths and barely held it in.
¡°Emperor, you can¡¯t say it like this. It¡¯s true that Ning Yue is magnanimous, but women are stingy in this aspect. No one is willing to let their husband have a few women at the same time,¡± Jiang Huan said.
¡°Who said that? Look at how magnanimous the Empress is. She¡¯s even helping me get concubines!¡± the emperor said disapprovingly.
¡°The empress is magnanimous?¡± Jiang Huan smiled. ¡°The empress has no choice but to be magnanimous. As the empress, and the master of the harem, her first task is to be virtuous. Virtuousness is all an act. When Imperial Sister-inw sees you going to the other concubines, she must be very sad. However, because she¡¯s the empress, she has to show magnanimity.¡±
The emperor was stunned. This was the first time he had heard suchments. Was the empress pretending to be virtuous? Was there really no woman who would be willing to share a husband with others? But if the empress didn¡¯t like it, why didn¡¯t she say so?
¡°It seems that Brother doesn¡¯t know his wife well. My wife doesn¡¯t want me to marry another woman. Of course, I¡¯m also unwilling to marry a woman other than my wife.¡±
Hearing Jiang Huan¡¯s words, the emperor fell silent. However, the dowry given by Russia was really too high.
With this dowry, the Great Yun Nation could develop many businesses and the national treasury could be filled more. He did not want to give it up at all!
¡°Imperial Brother, we can earn more money if we lose it. Can you bear to break up my son¡¯s good marriage?¡± Jiang Huan asked again.
The emperor was still silent. He didn¡¯t know what to choose.
¡°Brother, please think about it carefully. If you really force Jiang Ying to marry the princess of Russia, I think he will definitely give up his identity as the heir of Prince Jin and leave with Ning Yue.¡±
At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the meeting hall. Jiang Huan opened the door and saw that the crown prince had arrived.
He had an anxious expression. After greeting Jiang Huan, he came to the emperor.
¡°Father, have you read the letter from Russia?¡± the Crown Prince asked him.
The emperor¡¯s expression darkened as he asked coldly, ¡°Is the crown prince questioning me?¡±
¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I just want to ask Father, have you seen the letter from the Emperor of Russia?¡± The Crown Prince said with his head lowered.
¡°So what if I did?¡± the emperor retorted.
Chapter 244 - 244 Sick From Anger
244 Sick From Anger
When the crown prince heard this, he knew that something was wrong. He asked the emperor calmly, ¡°I wonder what Father¡¯s ns are?¡±
¡°n? I n to let Jiang Ying marry Princess Mingyue of Russia!¡± the emperor replied.
When the crown prince and Jiang Huan heard that the emperor really wanted Jiang Ying to marry the princess of Russia, they were so frightened that they knelt on the ground.
¡°Father, please reconsider!¡±
!!
¡°Imperial Brother, think twice!¡±
Seeing the two of them, the emperor was so angry that his vision darkened and he fainted.
¡°Quick, call the imperial physician!¡± The crown prince shouted outside the door.
The emperor was furious today. Not only did he care about the dowry from Russia, but he also cared about the benefits of the marriage between Russia and the Great Yun Nation.
Except¡
The Crown Prince felt that if the emperor¡¯s actions made Ning Yue leave with resentment, that would be the loss of the Great Yun Nation!
¡°Imperial Uncle, leave this to me. Go back first. I¡¯ll persuade Father well,¡± the Crown Prince said to Jiang Huan.
In other words, he told Jiang Huan not to worry. He would definitely bear this responsibility.
Jiang Huan looked at the crown prince gratefully. If not for the crown prince, he would probably vomit blood from anger today.
Actually, before the crown prince came, he had already gotten someone to send the letter to Jiang Ying.
No matter what, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue were the ones involved. They should enter the pce and exin their determination to the emperor.
The matter was more urgent. Jiang Ying received the crown prince¡¯s letter the next day.
His expression changed drastically and he quickly went to look for Ning Yue. ¡°Yueyue, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know how to tell you. I hope you can help me.¡±
His expression changed drastically and he quickly went to look for Ning Yue. ¡°Yueyue, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know how to tell you. I hope you can help me.¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s not about the silver. It¡¯s about this.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Ying took out the crown prince¡¯s letter.
The general content of the letter was that the emperor wanted Jiang Ying to marry Princess Mingyue of Russia.
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Jiang Ying, you¡¯re too cute. Don¡¯t forget what the emperor gave me.¡±
Jiang Ying looked at Ning Yue in confusion. ¡°Princess Mingyue, Yueyue, we¡¡±
Jiang Ying wanted to tell Ning Yue not to talk about the title, but he suddenly remembered something.
The Emperor of Russia, Yuan Hui, was Ning Yue¡¯s uncle. ording to this rtionship, she was indeed the legitimate princess of Russia.
Therefore, the person he was about to marry was very likely Ning Yue!
He was delighted and quickly asked, ¡°So Uncle has already acknowledged me?¡±
When Ning Yue heard this, her face turned red. ¡°Dream on! Does everyone have to acknowledge you?¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if others don¡¯t acknowledge me. It¡¯s enough as long as you acknowledge me,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue¡¯s face turned even redder. She had lived for two lifetimes but had never been in a rtionship. Jiang Ying said a few words of love in front of her, and her face turned as red as an apple.
¡°How many girls have you said that too?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°I swear that I¡¯ve only told you this in my life. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Seeing that Ning Yue was about to misunderstand, Jiang Ying quickly exined.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. When the timees, I¡¯ll exin to everyone that I¡¯m Princess Mingyue of Russia,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying nodded, then thought of something. ¡°Ning Yue, why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to enter the capital?¡±
¡°Why are you entering the capital?¡± Ning Yue looked at him in confusion.
¡°If you¡¯re only a princess conferred by the emperor, this betrothal gift is enough, but you¡¯re now the legitimate princess of Russia. ording to the rules, the Great Yun Nation will pay as much as Russia pays.¡±
¡°The dowry Uncle gave includes two cities, ten thousand taels of gold, ten thousand taels of silver, and various jewelry, jade pendants, various famous paintings, tools, and so on. That value can¡¯t be exchanged for ten or twenty thousand taels of gold.¡±
¡°The fief Uncle Emperor gave you is a town. Moreover, the betrothal gift he gave is not even enough to pay ten thousand taels of gold. This is a huge loss.¡± Jiang Ying actually had designs on the emperor.
Ning Yue smiled. She liked it!
¡°But the treasury of the Great Yun Nation isn¡¯t full now, right? It should be difficult to give so many betrothal gifts, right?¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°The treasury is not full, but Uncle Emperor¡¯s small treasury can support it,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue pped her thigh. ¡°Yes, how could I have forgotten the wealth your uncle the emperor has saved for decades!¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t we enter the capital with Uncle this time?¡± Jiang Ying asked Ning Yue.
Chapter 245 - 245 Decision
245 Decision
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell Uncle.¡± Ning Yue was about to walk out when Jiang Ying stopped her.
¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Jiang Ying said with a smile. He already knew what to do.
At this moment, Yuan Hui was busy in the fields.
When he first transmigrated, he realized that he had be the emperor of a country. He was extremely depressed.
What was so good about being an emperor? It was too much effort. He would rather hole up in a small vige and farm for the rest of his life than be an emperor of a country.
He had to wake up at four o¡¯clock every day and could only eat breakfast after dealing with government affairs.
After breakfast, he continued to deal with government affairs. There was only a little break at noon. Then, he dealt with government affairs. After dinner, he dealt with government affairs again.
He felt like he had endless things to do every day. He was too tired.
In his previous life, when he was doing scientific research, he especially wanted to experience what it was like to farm. Now that he was here, he naturally had to fill the regrets of his previous life.
However, this made things difficult for him. He did not expect Yuan Hui, as the emperor of a country, to actuallye to another country to farm. He looked at Yuan Hui with a bitter expression. ¡°Emperor, why don¡¯t we stop here today ande again next time?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve just plowed the soil and haven¡¯t put down the seeds. If you¡¯re impatient, leave first. Don¡¯t hinder me from farming!¡± Yuan Hui said angrily.
Baili sighed. He knew that this was the oue of persuading Yuan Hui.
He was ready to ept his fate.
Unexpectedly, Ning Yue and Jiang Ying appeared. ¡°Uncle, why are you farming? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s convenient for you, but we want to discuss something with you.¡±
When Yuan Hui heard this, he hurriedly threw the hoe in his hand to Baili and walked up with dirt under his shoes.
Seeing this, Baili almost wanted to give Ning Yue and Jiang Ying a big hug.
When he advised Yuan Hui, he was scolded again, but these two people called him away in a few words. They were really lucky stars!
¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
¡°Jiang Ying, tell him.¡± Ning Yue nced at Jiang Ying. Jiang Ying had designs on the emperor¡¯s treasury. He would exin this to Yuan Hui.
Jiang Ying exined his thoughts to Yuan Hui, who was instantly interested. ¡°Are you saying that your emperor has a small vault?¡±
¡°Yes, Yueyue and I n to go to the west to provide disaster relief, but we don¡¯t have enough money on hand, so we want to get some money from Uncle Emperor,¡± Jiang Ying said.
The national treasury belonged to the citizens. He did not have any designs on the national treasury at all. To the west was the direction where Ning Yue and the others had escaped from previously. Previously, although the emperor had done a good job with the disaster relief measures, if they were implemented locally, the strength would be greatly reduced. There were also some corrupt officials who wanted to pocket the money for disaster relief. He had been feeling mncholic about this matter.
His motive for attacking the emperor¡¯s treasury was not selfishness. He just wanted to find something to do for the emperor.
With the little treasury gone, let¡¯s see how tough he could be. He had designs on him all day.
If the target of this marriage was not Ning Yue, Jiang Ying would have suffered a huge loss. Since the emperor did not protect him, he would find something to do for the emperor!
If he had more time to worry about things, he wouldn¡¯t have the energy to do that.
Yuan Hui grinned. ¡°As far as I know, your emperor has a lot of silver for disaster relief. The money in his small treasury doesn¡¯t have to be used. However, since it¡¯s for Yueyue, the betrothal gift has to be increased. I¡¯ll use it as an excuse to add all the betrothal gifts to Yueyue. When do you n to enter the capital? It¡¯s time for me to talk to the Emperor of Great Yun about jointly attacking the ck City Kingdom.¡±
The three of them hit it off and immediately decided on the time to enter the capital.
They had set the time to be seven dayster, so they could take the opportunity to send the Empress Dowager back. She had been in Laifu Vige for many days. It was time to go back.
When the Empress Dowager heard the news, she did everything she could except make a scene. She just did not want to return to the capital.
However, Yuan Hui said, ¡°Go back to the capital and watch over the emperor. Don¡¯t cause trouble for Jiang Ying and Ning Yue all day.¡±
The Empress Dowager instantly understood what Yuan Hui meant. ¡°Why is this emperor bing more and more unclear as he gets older?¡±
The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she should go back and talk to the emperor.
Xiaobao and Xiaobei naturally had to be brought into the capital. Initially, Ning Yue wanted to ask Gu Yu if he wanted to follow them, but Gu Yu rejected her.
He said, ¡°Yueyue, I¡¯m going back to the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley.¡±
Chapter 246 - 246 Going Out
246 Going Out
¡°Master, why do you suddenly want to return to the Miracle Doctor Valley?¡± Ning Yue asked Gu Yu in shock.
¡°I haven¡¯t been back for a long time. There are only some medicinal students in the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley now. I¡¯ve been out for a long time and want to go back and see them.¡±
Although Gu Yu did not show anything on his face, Ning Yue could sense that Gu Yu was not telling the truth. Something must have happened.
But Gu Yu refused to tell her the truth. What should she do?
¡°Master, you once said that I¡¯m your disciple and the sessor of the Miracle Doctor Valley, right?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Gu Yu nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±
¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the Miracle Doctor Valley. Shouldn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
Gu Yu was stunned. He did not expect Ning Yue to mention this. There was indeed something wrong with the Miracle Doctor Valley, but it was a small matter. He did not want Ning Yue to be distracted.
¡°Yueyue, leave the matter of the Miracle Doctor Valley to me. It¡¯s just a small matter. My junior brother is still there. Don¡¯t worry, someone will help me,¡± Gu Yu said.
He was unwilling to tell her about the Miracle Doctor Valley, which frustrated Ning Yue.
She wanted to go to the capital and the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley.
¡°Yueyue, let¡¯s go to the capital first. We¡¯ll look for Divine Doctor Gu after settling the matters in the capital,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Gu Yu looked at Jiang Ying in admiration. The matter of the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley was neither big nor small. He did not want Ning Yue to take the risk.
In his opinion, they might not have time to go to the Miracle Doctor Valley if they went to the capital.
Ning Yue frowned and looked at Gu Yu. ¡°Master, the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley isn¡¯t that easy to go to, right? How should I go there?¡±
¡°Oh, when you¡¯re there, I¡¯lle out and pick you up,¡± Gu Yu said.
¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve been to the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley. I can lead the way for you,¡± Baili said respectfully.
¡°Is that so?¡± Ning Yue was overjoyed. Baili had been to the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley before. He could definitely lead the way, so she was not worried.
¡°Yes, but not everyone can enter the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley. You have to have a key.¡± Baili said.
At the side, Gu Yu¡¯s eyelids twitched in anger. Would this Baili die if he said less?
¡°Master, the key.¡± Ning Yue extended her hand to Gu Yu.
Gu Yu rolled his eyes at Baili and said to Ning Yue, ¡°How can I return to the Miracle Doctor Valley if I give you the key?¡±
Ning Yue was stunned. ¡°Is there only one key?¡±
¡°The key was handed down by the first Valley Master of the Miracle Doctor Valley. There are only two in the world. One is with my junior brother, and the other is with me.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Ning Yue raised her eyebrows. ¡°Since your junior brother has it, you don¡¯t need the key.¡±
Gu Yu almost bit his tongue off. He had let it slip! He thought for a long time before thinking of a way to deal with it.
¡°No, I can¡¯t use the key my junior brother has. I can only use mine. Everyone¡¯s keys are different, understand? If you really go to the Miracle Doctor Valley, you can contact me.¡±
As he spoke, Gu Yu reluctantly took out a small flute. This flute was only the length of a finger, so he could carry it with him.
¡°Well, when you reach the Miracle Doctor Valley and blow on it, I¡¯lle out to pick you up,¡± Gu Yu said.
He felt that when Ning Yue arrived, the matter would be almost settled. It was fine for him toe out and pick her up. Even if he did not handle it well, it was fine. When the time came, he would just pretend not to hear her.
Ning Yue took the flute and blew it in her mouth. The flute did not make any sound, but the dog next door suddenly barked a few times.
¡°No one can hear you. There are unique birds in the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley. When they hear this sound, they will all be restless. Only this flute can make them restless.¡±
Gu Yu exined to Ning Yue the magical aspects of this flute and even told her, ¡°You can¡¯t give this away casually. Otherwise, anyone cane to my Miracle Doctor Valley.¡±
Ning Yue put away the flute and promised Gu Yu, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely keep it well.¡±
Only then did Gu Yu¡¯s expression improve a lot. He also took out arge box. The box was almost as tall as half an adult.
He said happily to Ning Yue, ¡°This is all my stock. Take it.¡±
Stock? Ning Yue opened the wooden box and saw that it was filled with bottles of medicinal powder. Ning Yue¡¯s heart warmed and she immediately knew that Gu Yu was worried about her.
She also understood that it should be difficult for Gu Yu to return to the Divine Physician Valley this time.
Previously, Gu Yu had given her a few bottles of medicinal powder. The medicinal powder he had given her in the past added up to less than today¡¯s box.
Chapter 247 - 247 Entering the Capital
247 Entering the Capital
Gu Yu¡¯s actions touched Ning Yue. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±
¡°You¡¯re my disciple. Why are you thanking me? Alright, be careful on the way,¡± Gu Yu said.
After Ning Yue bade farewell to Gu Yu, she brought Xiaobao, Xiaobei, Jiang Ying, and Yuan Hui into the capital.
The journey took three days. When they arrived in the capital, Xiaobao and Xiaobei looked very interested in everything along the way as they rarely went out.
!!
At this moment, the two children were so tired that they fell asleep. Jiang Ying and Ning Yue carried them out of the carriage.
Yuan Hui and Jiang Ying both moved into the house Ning Yue had bought previously.
Before the group arrived at the capital, the emperor had already received the news. After they entered the capital, he left the pce immediately.
Almost at the same time as the three of them arrived, the emperor arrived.
Yuan Hui had said earlier that he wanted to discuss jointly resisting the enemy with them, but Yuan Hui kept dying things.
Now that he had suggested a marriage alliance, Jiang Ying was unwilling. He was also afraid that if he angered Yuan Hui, the alliance would be destroyed.
¡°Uncle Emperor Sheng¡¯an.¡±
¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±
Jiang Ying and Ning Yue each carried a child and bowed to the emperor. The emperor smiled and nodded.
¡°Emperor of Russia, I wonder if you¡¯re livingfortably here.¡± The first thing the emperor said was to ask Yuan Hui to move.
Yuan Hui almost rolled his eyes. They had just arrived and had yet to stay over, but he was already asking if he wasfortable.
¡°Thank you, Emperor of Great Yun. I¡¯m living very well,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Who didn¡¯t know how to say polite words?
However, after Yuan Hui finished speaking, the scene became very awkward, making the emperor feel a little uneasy.
¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The emperor smiled and looked at Jiang Ying, indicating that he should say something so that the scene wouldn¡¯t be awkward.
Jiang Ying acted as if he did not see it. Other than saying a word or two when he first greeted the emperor, he had been silent until now.
¡°Emperor of Russia, when can we discuss joining forces to resist the enemy? There¡¯s been some activity in the ck City Kingdom recently.¡± The emperor asked with a smile.
Although the Great Yun Nation was powerful,pared to Russia, which was stronger overall, the Great Yun Nation was slightly inferior.
The emperor¡¯s tone was respectful, but he did not lower himself. His status was equivalent to Yuan Hui¡¯s.
¡°We can discuss it at any time, but before that, I have something else to tell you.¡± Yuan Hui smiled at the emperor.
When the emperor heard this, he knew that something was wrong. He knew that Yuan Hui must be talking about Jiang Ying rejecting the marriage.
When Ning Yue and Jiang Ying heard the main topic, they perked up.
¡°A few days ago, I said that I wanted to have a marriage with the Great Yun Nation, but you refused. In that case, I can¡¯t give you the dowry.¡± As he spoke, Yuan Hui deliberately pretended to be very regretful.
When the Emperor of Great Yun heard this, he almost flew into a rage again. Previously, he had felt ufortable because of this matter and had been seriously ill for two days. It was not easy for him to go out today, but when Yuan Hui mentioned this again, he almost fainted again.
When he finally calmed down, he red at Jiang Ying.
¡°Look, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue are in love. As elders, we shouldn¡¯t break them up.¡±
Hearing the emperor¡¯s words, Yuan Hui smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wanted to break up Jiang Ying and Ning Yue. Did I forget to tell you that Princess Mingyue of Russia is the same person as Princess Mingyue of your country?¡±
The emperor¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that. It was actually the same person. What did he mean?
¡°Emperor of Russia, do you mean that Ning Yue is the legitimate princess of your country?¡± The emperor felt that he could not ept it.
Ning Yue¡¯s father was Ning Feng, who was clearly the Zhenbei General of the Great Yun Nation. Ning Yue¡¯s biological mother was also from the Great Yun Nation.
Her biological mother and adoptive mother were both the daughters of County Deputy Liu. How were they rted to Russia?
¡°I forgot to tell you that I already know the whereabouts of my sister. She was adopted by County Deputy Liu, which is what you know. His youngest daughter is my biological sister.¡±
The words sounded tongue-tied, but the emperor understood them.
¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that Ning Yue is your niece?¡± the emperor asked in disbelief.
¡°Yes, Yueyue. Call me,¡± Yuan Hui said to Ning Yue.
¡°Uncle!¡± Ning Yue greeted him cooperatively.
¡°Hey! How obedient!¡± Yuan Hui said with a smile.
The emperor¡¯s eyes widened. Ning Yue was actually Princess Mingyue of Russia!
Chapter 248 - 248 Shock
248 Shock
The emperor suddenly remembered that Yuan Hui offered a lot of dowry.
If Ning Yue married into Prince Jin¡¯s residence in the name of the legitimate princess of Russia, wouldn¡¯t the dowry enter their treasury?
¡°Emperor of Great Yun, I seem to remember such a rule. If two countries are married, no matter how much the dowry is, the other party¡¯s betrothal gift has to be of the same value, right?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
Oh! Someone really gave him a pillow when he was sleepy.
Very good, very good!
¡°Yes, yes, yes. Of course,¡± the emperor said.
He was still thinking about how he would arrange the dowry after it entered the warehouse. Little did he know that his actions could be said to have fallen into Yuan Hui¡¯s trap.
¡°Jiang Ying is a very noble child and values friendship very much. I¡¯ve decided to add ten thousand taels of gold to the dowry!¡±
Yuan Hui¡¯s words made the emperor so happy that he was almost confused. Such a good thing was about to happen to him.
¡°But!¡± Yuan Hui¡¯s sudden turn was equivalent to pouring a bucket of cold water on the emperor¡¯s enthusiasm.
Usually, nothing good would happen after that.
¡°Jiang Ying rejected this marriage. I think your Great Yun Nation is filled with people with noble character. In that case, I¡¯ll give the dowry to Princess Mingyue directly,¡± Yuan Hui said.
What? The emperor¡¯s eyes were about to split open. There was so many dowry. Why was it given to Ning Yue directly?
He wanted to say no but if he refused, wouldn¡¯t that mean he had no morals?
Ah! The emperor roared in his heart. How could Yuan Hui do this?
Looking at the emperor¡¯s defeated expression, Yuan Hui was secretly delighted. He smiled and talked about the dowry with the emperor again.
The emperor listened to him until he felt unwell.
So much money. He had given so much money for nothing! His treasury!
The national treasury could not withstand such consumption. What should he do? Could it be that he had to tell Yuan Hui directly that the Great Yun Nation did not have so much money?
No, no. Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to exposing his shorings in front of others?
If the ck City Kingdom found out that the Great Yun Nation did not even have the money to wee a bride, wouldn¡¯t that give them a chance to attack?
The emperor was angry and anxious. Where could he get the money?
Looking at the emperor, Yuan Hui continued to work hard and said to Jiang Ying, ¡°Kid, remember this. After you get married, you have to take care of your family more. Don¡¯t be so poor as before that you can¡¯t even afford a decent gift.¡±
Jiang Ying was stunned. Why was he talking about him again?
¡°Also, don¡¯t think about keeping any private savings. Once you¡¯re married, you have to care about your family and treat Yueyue well. Understand?¡±
When the emperor heard about his private savings, he was stunned. Yes, yes, he had a small vault!
He had saved money for decades! He would have to say goodbye to it soon.
Jiang Ying was enlightened. Yuan Hui was reminding the emperor that he had a small vault and could pay from it.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Uncle. I¡¯ll definitely treat Yueyue well. In the future, I¡¯ll prioritize Yueyue,¡± Jiang Ying said with a smile.
The emperor was almost fuming with anger. Jiang Ying was helping outsiders but he was Jiang Ying¡¯s uncle!
If Jiang Ying knew what the emperor was thinking, he would definitely say, ¡°Uncle Emperor always wants to find money from me to supplement military supplies. I¡¯m almost broke. Uncle Emperor won¡¯t let me off.¡±
¡°Emperor, do you want to stay here tonight? Let¡¯s discuss the matter of joining forces to resist the enemy.¡± Yuan Hui stopped while he was ahead.
Although attacking the emperor of Great Yun could make him secretly happy, he could not force the emperor into a corner. It was fine as long as it was suitable. Otherwise, if anything happenedter, it would be very difficult to end it.
¡°I¡¡± The emperor didn¡¯t know what to say. He was confused by the dowry.
¡°Tomorrow. I¡¯ll send someone to bring you into the pce,¡± the emperor said with a dark expression.
He had to go back and count the money in his little vault. After a few days, he would never see it again.
As soon as the emperor left, Yuan Huiughed loudly.
¡°Uncle, did it feel good?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Ahem, a little. I¡¯ll give you the money,¡± Yuan Hui said with a smile.
In Russia, there was no such thing as men being superior to women. Women could be officials or emperors. He was considering whether to hand the entire country to Ning Yue.
However, these things could wait.
¡°By the way, Jiang Ying, I¡¯m going to the general¡¯s residence to visit Grandmother tomorrow. Come with me,¡± Ning Yue said.
Chapter 249 - 249 General’s residence
249 General¡¯s residence
¡°Okay,¡± Jiang Ying replied.
At the mention of the general¡¯s residence, the three of them had ugly expressions. Including Ning Yue herself, the three of them did not have a good impression of the general¡¯s residence.
As long as Jiang Ying and Yuan Hui recalled the results of the investigation and knew what Ning Yue had experienced in the past, they would grit their teeth in anger.
Although An Yuan, that old woman, had already been executed, the culprit was Ning Feng! If he had cared more about Ning Yue, he would not have made her suffer so much.
The more Yuan Hui thought about it, the more hatred he felt. No, he had to avenge Ning Yue. Otherwise, he could not take this lying down!
!!
He walked back to the room Ning Yue had prepared for him angrily. He stayed next door to Ning Yue¡¯s room.
¡°Yueyue, why don¡¯t you let me take care of the children?¡± Jiang Ying was worried that Ning Yue would be tired.
The children belonged to the two of them. In the capital, it was not like in the Ning family. It was too hard for Ning Yue to take care of the two children alone.
¡°Alright. Tonight, I want to make the medicinal powder Master gave me. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hurt the two children,¡± Ning Yue said.
Actually, she didn¡¯t just want to make medicinal powder. An Ning didn¡¯t know that she was here yet. She wanted to secretly go to the General¡¯s residence to take a look.
¡°Okay.¡± The two of them carefully ced the two sleeping children in Jiang Ying¡¯s room.
After exining some things to Jiang Ying, Ning Yue returned to her room and started working.
She first mixed some medicinal powder and confirmed that it was alreadyte at night. After confirming that Jiang Ying had fallen asleep, she quietly went out.
What Ning Yue did not know was that Baili had already noticed her leaving the house and was following her.
Baili had received Yuan Hui¡¯s orders to protect Ning Yue for as long as possible.
At the moment, Yuan Hui was safe in the capital. In addition, Yuan Hui had other secret guards by his side, so he was very relieved to follow Ning Yue out.
Ning Yue went to the general¡¯s residence with the medicinal powder in her hand. The reason why she did note openly was to see how her grandmother was doing in the general¡¯s residence.
She should be doing very well, right? After all, An Yuan, this old witch, could no longer do anything bad.
However, she had to go there secretly to observe.
It was obvious that the General¡¯s Residence was no longer as heavily guarded as before.
Ning Yue did not use the medicinal powder she had prepared at all. She entered the general¡¯s residence to take a look. After confirming An Ning¡¯s location, she quietly approached.
At this moment, An Ning was standing in the room, looking down at An Yuan.
¡°My dear sister, I¡¯m not as cruel as you. I came to tell you where I went today. Let me tell you, I entered the pce to see the crown prince consort. The crown prince consort gave me a lot of rewards. Do you know that my biological granddaughter, Ning Yue, has already been betrothed to Jiang Ying? She¡¯s very happy now.¡±
¡°She only has an old woman like me in her heart. She only thinks about my happiness and has given me many good things. I also dote on this granddaughter very much. If not for my granddaughter, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape your clutches for the rest of my life. Oh my, as I talk to you, I start to miss Ning Yue again.¡±
¡°Oh, right. By the way, let me tell you that Ning Yue knows how to do business. There¡¯s a lot of moneying in every day. She¡¯s back in Laifu Vige now. That¡¯s Prince Jin¡¯s fief. She writes to me every once in a while.¡±
Ning Yue stood on the roof and listened to An Ning describe her happy days. An Yuan was already paralyzed. He could not move his hands or speak. Only his eyes could move and his nose could breathe. Even when he ate, An Ning had to send someone to feed him.
Of course, this feeding was not gentle. Food was cooked until it was soft. Then, someone would pry open his mouth and stuff it in!
No matter what the process was, the oue was what An Ning wanted.
An Yuan¡¯s eyes widened. She wanted to curse, but this situation left her helpless.
¡°Oh, my good sister. In this situation, don¡¯t think about moving around. Isn¡¯t it good to retire well? I think it¡¯s good for me to support you,¡± An Ning said with a smile.
¡°By the way, do you still remember your beloved cousin? He¡¯s already dead. Do you know that? He died in an ugly manner.¡±
An Yuan couldn¡¯t speak. She could only rely on her nose to make sounds. She didn¡¯t want to hear it. She didn¡¯t want to hear anything!
¡°Why? You can¡¯t take it anymore? I¡¯m just demonstrating how you treated me back then. I haven¡¯t abused you yet!¡± An Ning smiled at An Yuan. ¡°Alright, it¡¯ste today. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡±
Chapter 250 - 250 Happy
250 Happy
An Ning yawned. She was tired and said to An Yuan, ¡°My good sister, rest well. I¡¯lle back tomorrow to talk to you about Cousin. Oh, right, recently, my son, Ning Feng, made another contribution and was rewarded by the emperor.¡±
¡°Alright, save these for tomorrow. Look at how good I am to you. I¡¯ve thought of everything to talk to you about tomorrow.¡±
An Ning smiled and turned to leave, not caring what An Yuan was thinking.
Ning Yue wanted to take the opportunity to see An Ning, she thought about how it was alreadyte. If An Ning knew that she was back, she would definitely be so excited that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep the entire night. For the sake of An Ning¡¯s health, she would wait until tomorrow to see An Ning.
At the thought of this, Ning Yue left the General¡¯s Residence and went to the old site of the Marquis of An¡¯s Residence.
The Marquis of An¡¯s Residence had already been rebuilt, but there was no que on the mansion built, so Ning Yue did not know who this mansion belonged to now.
She took one look at the front door and left, returning to the house.
Baili, who was following behind Ning Yue, also arrived at Yuan Hui¡¯s room.
Seeing Baili return, Yuan Hui asked, ¡°Did Ning Yue encounter any danger when she went out?¡±
He was only concerned about whether Ning Yue was in danger and not what she had done.
Whatever Ning Yue did outside was her own freedom. He would not interfere too much. On the contrary, he would support Ning Yue very much.
¡°Emperor, Princess Mingyue isn¡¯t in danger. She just went to the General¡¯s Residence and then to the old site of the Marquis of An¡¯s Residence to take a look,¡± Baili told Yuan Hui.
Why did Ning Yue still want to go to the general¡¯s residence? She should no longer have any feelings for the general¡¯s residence.
Baili could tell that Yuan Hui was puzzled and exined, ¡°Ning Yue¡¯s grandmother, Old Madam An Ning, is still living in the General¡¯s Residence.¡±
So it was Ning Feng¡¯s mother. That Matriarch treated Ning Yue quite well.
Thinking of Ning Feng, Yuan Hui recalled the results of his investigation of Ning Yue¡¯s past.
¡°Baili, arrange something and send someone to assassinate Ning Feng,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Baili epted the order and left respectfully.
No matter what Yuan Hui wanted to do, he had his own reasons. He was just Yuan Hui¡¯s guard. Carrying out Yuan Hui¡¯s orders was his responsibility.
After passing down Yuan Hui¡¯s order, Baili returned to Yuan Hui¡¯s room again.
¡°Emperor, why must we bring Princess Mingyue along when we enter the capital this time?¡± Baili asked.
¡°I want the Emperor of Great Yun to see that Ning Yue is my niece. She has the entire Russia behind her. If he wants to have designs on Ning Yue, he¡¯ll have to see if I agree.¡±
Yuan Hui did not know that after the emperor returned to the pce, he was thinking about something else.
Although his heart ached that his small treasury was about to be lost, after he figured something out, the small treasury was nothing.
¡°Emperor, you¡¯re so happy tonight!¡± The eunuch smiled at the emperor.
¡°Of course. Did you know that Princess Mingyue of Russia is the Princess Mingyue of our Great Yun Nation? Our marriage with Russia won¡¯t go wrong.¡± The emperor smiled happily.
The eunuch was stunned. ¡°Huh? The emperor¡¯s servant is stupid. He doesn¡¯t quite understand what¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Let me tell you, Ning Yue is actually the niece of the Emperor of Russia, Yuan Hui. She¡¯s a biological niece!¡± With that, the emperor mentioned Ning Yue¡¯s biological mother to the eunuch.
The eunuch was confused, but he did not ask further. He was a little confused, but he would digest this newster.
¡°This is indeed something to be happy about,¡± the eunuch said with a smile.
The emperor chuckled again. What he did not tell the chief eunuch was that with Yuan Hui¡¯s crazy personality, it waspletely possible for him to pass the throne to Ning Yue.
In Russia, women could enter the court as officials or emperors. There had been a few empresses before Yuan Hui.
The emperor¡¯s thoughts were racing. He could let Jiang Ying marry into Russia.
At that time, when Ning Yue became the empress, Jiang Ying would be the emperor of Russia. Either Xiaobao and Xiaobei could be the crown prince or crown princess of Russia.
Wouldn¡¯t the territory of Russia directly be one with the Great Yun Nation?
This was what made the emperor the happiest.
He had thought it through. After chatting with Yuan Hui about joining forces to resist the enemy, he would call Jiang Ying over to talk about marrying into the family.
Chapter 251 - 251 Gift
251 Gift
Jiang Ying did not know that he had already been targeted by his uncle, the emperor. At this moment, he was still sleeping happily.
Ning Yue returned home andy on the bed. Thinking about what she had heard in the General¡¯s Residence, she could not fall asleep.
Her grandmother was very kind, and this kindness was used in the right ces. Ning Yue hated An Yuan.
It was that old witch, An Yuan, who had harmed Liu Yun¡¯s mother and sowed discord between her and the Liu family!
An Yuan¡¯s various crimes were not even enough to be written on a piece of paper!
Finally, Ning Yue fell asleep in thetter half of the night and was woken up early in the morning. It turned out that the empress dowager¡¯s carriage had arrived.
The empress dowager set off a dayter than them. The reason was that she had to collect the vegetables first. Now that she had arrived, the empress dowager¡¯s expression was a little ugly.
As soon as she arrived in the capital, the emperor sent someone to pick her up, but she ignored him and ordered the coachman to rush to Ning Yue¡¯s house.
The people sent by the emperor were worried about the Empress Dowager¡¯s safety and followed her to their house.
Therefore, Ning Yue was woken up by these noisy voices.
She walked out of the door, and the Empress Dowager¡¯s originally gloomy face instantly changed.
She smiled at Ning Yue. ¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re up? Look, I cameter than you to bring some small gifts.¡±
Ning Yue looked in shock at the threerge carriages behind the Empress Dowager¡¯s carriage.
Could this be called a small gift? What small gift could fill all three carriages?
¡°Grandmother, have you eaten breakfast? Do you want to eat something together?¡± Ning Yue asked.
At this moment, Jiang Ying had also woken up with the two children. When Xiaobei saw the empress dowager, she rushed forward and hugged her. However, because she was not tall enough, she could only hug the empress dowager¡¯s calf.
¡°Great-grandmother!¡± Xiaobei smiled happily.
¡°Oh, my dear. Did Xiaobei miss Great-Grandmother?¡± The Empress Dowager picked Xiaobei up and beamed.
¡°Of course. Xiaobei misses Great-Grandmother the most,¡± Xiaobei said. There was good food to eat with Great-Grandmother. She loved it the most.
The empress dowager couldn¡¯t help but kiss Xiaobei on the cheek. She said to the emperor¡¯s men, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m busy? Aren¡¯t you going back?¡±
¡°Empress Dowager¡¡± The guards looked troubled.
The emperor had said that he had to bring the Empress Dowager back to the pce. If they did not bring her back, the emperor would definitely be angry.
¡°I¡¯m fine. Stop calling me that. It¡¯ll shorten my lifespan,¡± the empress dowager said angrily.
The guards were about to cry. They did not dare to disobey the emperor¡¯s orders, but they had to listen to the Empress Dowager¡¯s orders.
What should they do? The orders of both sides had conflicted. Who should they listen to?
Jiang Ying could tell that the guards were in a difficult position. He carried Xiaobao forward. ¡°Go back first. Tell him that Imperial Grandmother will stay with me for a few days. In a few days, I¡¯ll bring Imperial Grandmother back to the pce.¡±
With Jiang Ying¡¯s words, the guards were extremely happy. Since the heir had spoken, they would definitely not be scolded by the emperor when they returned.
After the guards left, the Empress Dowager¡¯s expression softened a lot.
After the guard left, the empress dowager asked impatiently, ¡°Yueyue, why are you suddenly returning to the capital?¡±
It seemed that the empress dowager did not want to return to the capital. She was already used to it in the countryside.
If Jiang Ying hadn¡¯t told her that if she didn¡¯t return to the pce, the emperor nned to visit incognito, she wouldn¡¯t have returned.
¡°Grandmother, I miss the capital. I miss my grandmother too. You¡¯ve been out of the pce for so long. Don¡¯t you miss the emperor, the crown prince, and Xiaochi?¡± Ning Yue asked.
If Ning Yue only asked the empress dowager if she missed the emperor, she would rather die than think about it. She had lived for so long and had worked hard for the first half of her life for her son, the emperor.
If it was the crown prince, he did miss him a little.
If it was Xiaochi¡
She missed Xiaochi so much. Xiaochi was also her great-grandson. She thought of Xiaobao and Xiaobei the way she thought of Xiaochi.
Seeing the longing expression on the Empress Dowager¡¯s face, Ning Yue continued, ¡°Grandmother, I was instructed by Master to go in and take the emperor¡¯s pulse. Why don¡¯t we go together?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Imperial Grandmother. Xiaochi is also in the pce today,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Hearing that Xiaochi was also in the pce, the empress dowager¡¯s mood immediately changed. Speaking of which, she had not seen Xiaochi for a long time and missed him a lot.
¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± the Empress Dowager said.
¡°Then let¡¯s go after breakfast.¡± With that, Ning Yue asked Jiang Ying to take care of the two children and went into the kitchen to get busy.
She made a very simple breakfast of onions and noodles. Jiang Ying, Yuan Hui, and the Empress Dowager ate it and liked it very much.
Chapter 252 - 252 Troubled
252 Troubled
Yuan Hui ate the noodles with onions and oil and almost cried. This was his favorite food in the past.
Aftering here, he had also tried to make food to eat, but there were too few ingredients here, and the oil used here was almost only animal oil. It was not refined like peanut oil, olive oil, and so on in the past.
With the limited materials, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn??t make that taste.
It was not easy for him to taste dishes from his previous life from Ning Yue, so he was naturally happy.
The two children often ate Ning Yue??s onion noodles at home, so they did not think that there was anything special about this taste.
Jiang Ying was very happy to be able to eat Ning Yue??s breakfast.
The Empress Dowager felt that the food in the pce was not as delicious as Ning Yue??s.
Therefore, other than the two children and Ning Yue, everyone was stuffed.
After breakfast and resting for a while, Ning Yue and the others entered the pce together.
??Yueyue, how about this? The three of you go find the emperor and leave the two babies with me. Come and find me after you??ve settled things,?? the empress dowager said.
In the future, she would have even less time to see the two children. The empress dowager did not want to let go of the time she could spend alone with them.
??Alright, then I??ll have to trouble Imperial Grandmother,?? Ning Yue said to the Empress Dowager.
Ning Yue, Jiang Ying, and Yuan Hui went to the emperor??s meeting room. The emperor and crown prince were already sitting here waiting for the three of them. It was obvious that the two of them did not look too good.
The crown prince was in a bad mood because of the emperor??s actions. The emperor felt too aggrieved. He was clearly the emperor of a country. Why did one or two of them dare to argue with him?
It was fine if Yuan Hui dared to do so. After all, Yuan Hui was the emperor of a country and was his equal. It was fine for the two of them to talk, but the Crown Prince criticized him for his mistake.
Wasn??t it just a wrong decision? Did he have to be so unreasonable?
The emperor??s thoughts returned to this morning. The crown prince came to look for him with an ugly expression and asked him if he wanted Jiang Ying to marry Princess Mingyue.
The news that Ning Yue was the legitimate princess of Russia had yet to spread, so it was normal for the crown prince not to know.
??Alright, don??t say anything else about this.?? The emperor rubbed his eyebrows with a headache.
??Why not? Father, in some ways, Ning Yue is a hero of our Great Yun Nation. If you force Jiang Ying to marry the legitimate princess of Russia, you??ll break up this marriage.??
The emperor??s expression darkened at the crown prince??s words. He red at him, but the crown prince continued talking as if he hadn??t seen him.
??Don??t say another word,?? the emperor said.
The crown prince chose to ignore the emperor??s words. ??Ning Yue has done so much for our Great Yun. Why should we break up her marriage? She and Jiang Ying like each other and really love each other. Imperial Uncle and Aunt??s family have a tradition of being together for life. Aren??t you forcefully breaking this tradition???
As the crown prince spoke, the emperor??s expression darkened. In the end, the emperor couldn??t help but curse, ??I told you to shut up. Didn??t you hear me? Don??t you know that Princess Mingyue of Rakshasa is Ning Yue??? The emperor roared.
??No matter who Princess Mingyue of Russia isa?|?? Before the crown prince could finish speaking, his eyes widened.
??Father, what you mean is that Ning Yue is Princess Mingyue of Russia. Oh my god, this news shocked me too much. Father, what exactly is going on? Father, please enlighten me.??
The crown prince bowed respectfully to the emperor. His actions made the emperor roll his eyes.
??Now you know how to be respectful. Your attitude just now was simply as if I had done something heinous. No matter what I did, you can??t talk to me like this!??
??It??s my fault.?? Cold sweat rolled down the crown prince??s forehead.
He had said something wrong in a hurry just now. He just felt that the emperor shouldn??t have done this.
However, since Ning Yue was Princess Mingyue of Russia, all the problems had been solved.
The problem he was worried about was no longer a problem. At the thought of this, the crown prince was happy.
??Why? Do you know how to be happy now? If you know what I??m troubled about now, I want to see if you can still be happy!??
Chapter 253 - 253 What Troubled Him
253 What Troubled Him
With that, the emperor exined Yuan Hui¡¯s request. ¡°Let me tell you, he gave us so much dowry. We have to prepare the corresponding betrothal money!¡±
¡°Then why don¡¯t we just prepare it?¡± The crown prince looked at the emperor in confusion.
In any case, didn¡¯t all of Ning Yue¡¯s dowry have to enter the national treasury in the end? It was no loss to them.
The emperor could tell what the crown prince was thinking and asked directly, ¡°Do you think we won¡¯t lose anything by paying this betrothal gift?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Will we lose anything?¡± The crown prince looked at the emperor in confusion. Was there something he didn¡¯t understand?
¡°You wish. Do you know what Yuan Hui said? He ns to give the dowry to Ning Yue!¡± the emperor said.
Then, the emperor told the crown prince Yuan Hui¡¯s exact words. The crown prince was dumbfounded.
What a joke. The money in the treasury could not withstand these waves.
¡°Father, Father, what did you say? Otherwise, why would Yuan Hui say that he would give all the dowry to Ning Yue?¡± the crown prince asked.
¡°Why are you so sure that I said something? Don¡¯t you think Yuan Hui is crazy?¡± The emperor said something critical, making the crown prince¡¯s expression turn ugly.
¡°It¡¯s fine if Father says this here, but you can¡¯t mention it in front of Yuan Hui. Otherwise, with his personality, he might cause trouble again,¡± the Crown Prince said.
¡°I understand. Can you stop annoying me?! They¡¯lle over today. If you have any questions, ask them yourself. I didn¡¯t say anything. Also, the betrothal gift must be taken away by Ning Yue. Don¡¯t think of taking it back.¡±
With that, the emperor flicked his sleeves and left, leaving the crown prince standing there in a daze.
Wasn¡¯t it only the emperor who could ask for the betrothal gift back? How could he do that?
The two of them were unhappy when they thought of these things. Until Yuan Hui, Ning Yue, and Jiang Ying arrived, their expressions did not soften.
¡°Greetings, Emperor and Crown Prince.¡± Ning Yue bowed.
¡°Uncle Emperor and Brother Crown Prince,¡± Jiang Ying greeted.
¡°Emperor of Great Yun, we meet again.¡± Yuan Hui smiled at the emperor.
He had slept wellst night. The emperor must have slept the worst.
¡°Yes, we meet again.¡± The emperor gritted his teeth as he spoke to Yuan Hui.
Thinking of what had happenedst night, the emperor felt that he had nowhere to vent the anger in his heart. He was too aggrieved.
¡°The young couple came over to treat the emperor. Let them take a look at you first,¡± Yuan Hui said.
The emperor wanted to say that he was in good health, but he was about to explode from anger.
However, Yuan Hui was from Russia. How could he let Yuan Hui treat him as a joke?
Wait¡
Speaking of the people of Russia, Ning Yue was Yuan Hui¡¯s niece. She would definitelyugh at him.
He was so conflicted. Should he let Ning Yue take a look at his body?
¡°Why didn¡¯t Doctor Gue?¡± the emperor asked.
Ning Yue smiled and replied to the emperor, ¡°My master returned to the Miracle Doctor Valley and didn¡¯t have time toe over, so he asked me to take a look at the emperor.¡±
¡°Emperor, please extend your hand.¡± As she spoke, Ning Yue extended her hands respectfully, indicating for the emperor to ce his hand on the table.
The emperor¡¯s expression darkened. Gu Yu was not around, so he could only let Ning Yue take a look.
The imperial physicians in the pce were not as good as Ning Yue.
¡°Take a look.¡± The emperor ced his hand on the table.
Ning Yue took a handkerchief and stepped forward to cover the emperor¡¯s wrist, then gently ced her fingers on it.
After careful treatment, Ning Yue realized that the emperor¡¯s body had recovered quite well, but his body was vaguely stressed.
¡°The emperor has to drink more hot things. Don¡¯t worry so much about the state affairs. Isn¡¯t the crown prince around now? Just let the crown prince do the work.¡±
Ning Yue said this casually, but it made the emperorin crazily in his heart.
Look, was this what a doctor should say? As the emperor, he should be the one worrying about this country. Why did Ning Yue say that the crown prince should worry? Was she with the crown prince?
Sensing that something was wrong with the emperor¡¯s mood and Ning Yue reacted.
She was not in the modern era, but in ancient times. In that case, she would lose her head if she was not careful.
Ning Yue was anxious, but she did not show it on her face. ¡°My master has instructed me to tell the emperor to rest well and not worry so much.¡±
Chapter 254 - 254 Noisy
254 Noisy
¡°Children have their own blessings. The emperor even has a grandson. For Xiaochi¡¯s sake, the emperor has to take care of his health.¡±
After hearing what Ning Yue said, the emperor¡¯s expression finally eased.
¡°Ning Yue is too considerate. Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll pass the throne to the crown prince in a few days.¡±
Rumble¡
Ning Yue looked at the emperor in shock. If that was not the case, it was fine if he said it in front of her, but he even said it in front of Yuan Hui. Did the emperor think that life was too boring?
Although in their opinion, Yuan Hui was not a stranger, the emperor did not know that Yuan Hui was very good to them.
Was it really good to say such a thing in front of an emperor of another country?
¡°Father, please reconsider. You can¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± The crown prince¡¯s expression was a little ugly.
¡°I was just joking. Hahaha.¡± The emperor scratched his head awkwardly.
It was not good for him to say such things in a fit of anger just now.
¡°I¡¯m done treating the emperor. Uncle, let¡¯s go out first. You can talk to the emperor slowly,¡± Ning Yue turned to Yuan Hui and said.
Yuan Hui nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll get someone to call you overter.¡±
Although he was also the emperor, he was the emperor of Russia. This was the bedroom of the emperor of the Great Yun Kingdom. He was not allowed to walk around.
After Ning Yue and Jiang Ying left, the emperor, Yuan Hui, and the crown prince began to chat about joining forces to resist the enemy.
Actually, although they said they wanted to talk to the crown prince, he was actually just a listener.
The emperors of both countries were here. What could a small crown prince like him say? Therefore, he could only sit at the side and listen.
¡°Emperor of Russia, what do you think of the ck City Kingdom?¡± the emperor asked.
¡°While I was in the Great Yun Nation, the ck City Kingdom had alreadyunched three wars against Russia. The ck City Kingdom was originally just a small city of your Great Yun Nation, but now, it can resist our two countries. Their development is too fast.¡±
Yuan Hui¡¯s words made the emperor nod repeatedly. That was indeed the case. He really wanted to know how the ck City Kingdom developed.
¡°I think Emperor Great Yun, you must be very curious about how the ck City Kingdom developed, right?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m curious. I also thought of sending someone over, but I¡¯ve always had my reservations,¡± the emperor said.
¡°What are your concerns? Are you worried that the ck City Kingdom will do you harm if they find out?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
¡°It¡¯s the ck City Kingdom. It¡¯s too unfamiliar and mysterious to us. We don¡¯t understand that ce and don¡¯t know how to deal with it.¡±
They waged war on both countries, and both countries responded almost passively.
They had to break this situation. They could not tolerate the ck City Kingdom continuing like this.
¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡± the emperor asked Yuan Hui.
The three of them were chatting when Ning Yue and Jiang Ying went to look for the Empress Dowager.
Unexpectedly, on the way here, they met someone Ning Yue did not expect.
From the looks of it, she should be the emperor¡¯s concubine.
When that person saw Jiang Ying, she greeted him, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the heir of Prince Jin? Why is he wandering around the harem?¡±
¡°So it¡¯s Concubine Shun,¡± Jiang Ying called out neither servile nor overbearing.
Concubine Shun? Ning Yue frowned slightly. This title was too unfamiliar to her. She didn¡¯t even know who this person was.
¡°Oh, I wonder who the woman standing beside Prince Jin is?¡± Concubine Shun asked Ning Yue with a smile.
¡°Don¡¯t you know how to bow when you see me?¡± She thought that she was the emperor¡¯s concubine. Even Jiang Ying had to bow when he saw her. Who knew what this woman¡¯s identity was? She was actually not respectful at all when she saw her.
Most importantly, she had never seen this woman in front of her and thought that she had no status.
Therefore, Concubine Shun spoke arrogantly.
¡°Are you Concubine Shun?¡± Ning Yue asked with a sneer.
¡°That¡¯s right. Why? I thought you were mute and couldn¡¯t speak. You don¡¯t even know how to greet me,¡± Concubine Shun said coldly.
¡°You want me to greet you? Who do you think you are? You actually dare to make me greet you,¡± Ning Yue said.
Her words made Concubine Shun¡¯s expression change. She stretched out her trembling hands and pointed at Ning Yue. ¡°You!¡±
With a bang, Concubine Shun immediately shouted.
¡°Someone, someone!¡± she shouted.
¡°Someone? Who? Aren¡¯t I here?¡± Ning Yue said.
When the eunuchs heard Concubine Shun¡¯s cry, they hurriedly rushed over.
A few of the eunuchs knew Ning Yue. They hurriedly bowed to her.
Chapter 255 - 255 Consort Xian
255 Consort Xian
¡°Greetings, Princess Mingyue.¡± The eunuch bowed respectfully to Ning Yue.
When Concubine Shun heard the eunuchs address Ning Yue, she was immediately stunned. Wasn¡¯t Princess Mingyue the princess conferred by the emperor? The future heiress of Prince Jin!
¡°Even the future heiress can¡¯t treat me like this. Do you know that I am the emperor¡¯s woman? If you treat me like this, it will be embarrassing for the emperor.¡±
Hearing Concubine Shun¡¯s words, Ning Yueughed out loud. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that you embarrassed the Emperor of Russia? Do you know that your actions have already escted into a conflict between the two countries? The Emperor of Russia is the legendary Bloodthirsty King. He will never allow you to do this.¡±
She was not a person who liked to fight, but she just did not like Concubine Shun. She had some hostility towards Concubine Shun. She herself could not exin why.
¡°What has my conflict with you got to do with Russia?¡± Concubine Shun didn¡¯t understand. How could a very ordinary matter escte to a conflict between the two countries?
¡°Do you know who I am? Do you think I¡¯m just Princess Mingyue of the Great Yun Nation? Let me tell you, I¡¯m also the biological princess of Russia. I¡¯m the niece of the current emperor of Russia. Do you know that treating me like this just now is already a capital crime?¡± Ning Yue questioned Concubine Shun.
Concubine Shun was stunned. She did not expect Ning Yue to have such an identity. This exceeded her expectations.
She had just been asked by someone to make things difficult for this woman. When had this woman be the legitimate princess of Russia?
¡°Someone! Take Concubine Shun down! I want to ask the emperor why he allowed such a woman to stay in the harem. Doesn¡¯t her family know how to teach her how to behave?¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Concubine Shun immediately panicked.
This was originally just a conflict between the two women, but it had escted to a conflict between the two countries. Now, it had escted to the point that her family was at fault. If she really pursued this, her nine generations¡
What to do? What to do? This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.
In a moment of anxiety, she suddenly saw a ray of hope.
She cried out in joy. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± she called out excitedly.
¡°Your majesty, please vouch for me. I didn¡¯t know that this woman was the princess of Russia. It was Consort Xian who told me toe here.¡± Concubine Shun immediately knelt down in front of the empress.
The empress was stunned. Before she could understand what was going on, Ning Yue and Jiang Ying walked up to her.
¡°Empress, this is what happened¡¡± Ning Yue did not n to give Concubine Shun a chance to exin at all and directly told her what had just happened.
After hearing that, the empress roughly understood that Concubine Shun had been instructed by Consort Xian to make things difficult for Ning Yue.
Who was Consort Xian? She was from the Marquis of An¡¯s family.
Back then, when something happened to Marquis An, Consort Xian relied on the emperor¡¯s liking to escape.
She was very angry and wanted to find trouble with Ning Yue, but without the Marquis of An¡¯s Residence, no matter how much the emperor doted on Consort Xian, she was still a woman in the harem. She could not extend her influence outside the pce.
As the matter of the Marquis of An¡¯s Residence back then was rted to Jiang Ying, Consort Xian vented her anger on him. However, because of Jiang Ying¡¯s identity, Consort Xian did not dare to act rashly, so she could only let Concubine Shun attack Ning Yue.
Consort Xian had never seen Ning Yue before and did not know what she looked like. She only felt that making things difficult for the woman beside Jiang Ying meant giving Jiang Ying a blow.
She could only say that Concubine Shun was really unlucky. Ning Yue was not someone Consort Xian and Concubine Shun could afford to provoke. They were doomed.
The empress cleared her throat and asked Ning Yue if she had been hurt. Ning Yue shook her head.
¡°Thank you for your concern, Empress. However, as the princess of Russia, I can¡¯t let this matter be settled leniently. My uncle is still with the emperor. I believe he will support me,¡± Ning Yue said to the Empress.
Forget it. It was impossible for the empress to be lenient.
If she did not show her attitude today, it would not look good if this matter reached the emperor.
However, Consort Xian was the emperor¡¯s favorite concubine. If she really punished Consort Xian, how would she exin it?
¡°Empress, who is this Consort Xian?¡± Ning Yue asked.
The Empress thought for a moment and told her about the rtionship between Consort Xian and the Marquis of An¡¯s Residence.
Chapter 256 - 256 Trouble
256 Trouble
¡°ording to seniority, she should call you cousin. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s thought about something wrong.¡±
The Empress did not kick her when she was down. After all, the Marquis of An¡¯s Residence had already been destroyed. Without Consort Xian¡¯s backing, she could not do anything.
¡°Cousin?¡± Ning Yue sneered. Did she have a cousin like Consort Xian?
The empress saw through Ning Yue¡¯s thoughts and ordered the eunuch to detain Concubine Shun. ¡°Give her 50 strokes.¡±
¡°No! Empress, please spare me. Empress, please spare me!¡± Concubine Shun was so frightened that her face turned ashen. She was finished after 50 strokes.
!!
¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to let you off, but you did something wrong. Naturally, you have to be punished,¡± the empress said calmly.
The paddle hit Concubine Shun¡¯s body, causing her to cry out in pain.
She tried to struggle, but she couldn¡¯t escape the eunuchs¡¯ grip.
¡°I was wrong, I was wrong¡¡± Concubine Shun was weak from the beating, but she did not forget to admit her mistake.
After a while, she fainted.
50 strokes of the paddle, not one less stroke. Even if Concubine Shun was unconscious, they had to hit her. In the end, Concubine Shun could be said to be a bloody mess.
At this moment, Consort Xian was on her way here. She was not here because Concubine Shun had been defeated, but because she wanted to see Jiang Ying make a fool of himself.
However, she did not expect to see Concubine Shun covered in blood as soon as she arrived.
Consort Xian was shocked and hurriedly asked, ¡°Empress, I wonder what mistake Concubine Shun made to be beaten up like this.¡±
¡°Doesn¡¯t Consort Xian know that it¡¯s her fault?¡± the empress asked coldly.
When the Empress asked this, Consort Xian almost couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in her heart.
She had only asked Concubine Shun to make things difficult for Jiang Ying. Even if she embarrassed Jiang Ying, it was not a big deal. Did she have to be punished to this extent?
Ning Yue and Jiang Ying stood at the side. When they saw Consort Xian, they couldn¡¯t be bothered to greet her. In any case, theyer of harmony on the surface had already been torn apart. Why pretend? They were exhausted.
¡°I don¡¯t know. Empress, please tell me.¡± Consort Xian suppressed the anger in her heart.
The empress smiled, nced at Ning Yue, and told Consort Xian everything.
Consort Xian was shocked by Ning Yue¡¯s identity. She looked at her in shock.
¡°How can she be the princess of Russia? There must be something wrong! Isn¡¯t the emperor of Russia afraid that something will happen so he rashly acknowledged Ning Yue?¡±
¡°Oh? A problem?¡± Ning Yue smiled. She made it clear. ¡°You can¡¯t ept that my status is higher than yours, right?¡±
Consort Xian¡¯s expression froze. That was true, but she could not admit it!
¡°I¡¯m the consort of the Emperor of Great Yun. Our statuses are simr. This can¡¯t bepared,¡± Consort Xian said.
Just as Ning Yue was about to exin, a low male voice came in. ¡°You¡¯re wrong! Ning Yue is the daughter of my biological sister and the crown prince of my Russia. Do you dare topare yourself to the crown prince of the Eastern Pce?¡±
Ning Yue looked over. It was Yuan Hui.
Yuan Hui was furious at this scene. He hade over after chatting with the emperor about resisting the enemy. He did not expect to encounter Ning Yue being bullied.
He turned and gave the emperor a long look. The emperor was frightened by his gaze.
Although he was frightened in his heart, the emperor did not show it on his face. He braced himself and said, ¡°Consort Xian, this is your fault. Apologize to Princess Mingyue!¡±
Consort Xian¡¯s eyes widened. The emperor actually wanted her to apologize to Ning Yue. What kind of joke was this?
¡°Your majesty, I¡¡±
Consort Xian was about to say something when she was interrupted by the emperor. ¡°You what? I want you to apologize to Princess Mingyue!¡±
The emperor was also angry. She was so troublesome. It was not easy for Consort Xian to survive, but she was still disobedient.
God knew how difficult it was to talk to Yuan Hui about joining forces to resist the enemy in the meeting hall. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood.
Consort Xian was indignant. She turned her head away. She refused to apologize!
¡°It seems that the emperor¡¯s concubines are not very obedient,¡± Yuan Hui said with a smile.
See? This was the bad thing about taking a concubine.
Although Consort Xian¡¯s title was the emperor¡¯s consort, she was actually still a concubine. She just had a higher status than ordinary concubines.
In ancient times, when men took concubines, it was like modern men looking for a lover. They would make a huge fuss.
Wasn¡¯t monogamy good? There wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble.
As soon as Yuan Hui said this, the emperor lost his face. He instructed the guards in a low voice, ¡°Men! Send Consort Xian to prison!¡±
Chapter 257 - 257 Teaching
257 Teaching
Consort Xian did not expect the emperor to punish her for such a small matter. Just as she was about to speak, the emperor ordered the guards to gag her again.
Even though Consort Xian was indignant, she was already speechless. She had already been dragged away by the guards.
The farce ended just like that. The emperor looked at Ning Yue. ¡°I wonder if Princess Mingyue is satisfied with this oue?¡±
¡°What do you mean by that, Emperor? Wasn¡¯t she punished because she made a mistake? Also, this concubine lying on the ground seems to have done something wrong, so she was punished by the Empress, right?¡±
The emperor was almost speechless. He said, ¡°Yes, one has to be punished for a mistake.¡±
There was a deeper meaning to his words, but she didn¡¯t know what he meant.
Ning Yue did not say anything else and said to Jiang Ying, ¡°Since Uncle and the emperor have already finished discussing the matter, let¡¯s go send Xiaobao and Xiaobei back.¡±
¡°Alright, Uncle Emperor, please allow us to leave. We¡¯re going to see Xiaobao and Xiaobei.¡±
Then, Ning Yue and Jiang Ying bowed to the emperor and left.
The emperor stood rooted to the ground in anger, and the empress did not dare to go forward and provoke him.
¡°Empress, you should interfere in the harem. You can¡¯t let a woman like Consort Xian stay in the harem.¡± With that, the emperor turned around and left.
The Empress stood rooted to the ground in a daze. What did the emperor mean by that? What did he mean by not letting a woman like Consort Xian stay in the harem?
Wasn¡¯t the decision to let Consort Xian stay in the harem made by the emperor? How did it be her responsibility as the empress?
Unable to figure it out, the empress didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. She turned around and left.
She thought about what had happened today and wanted to know what had gone wrong. Why had Ning Yue and Jiang Ying appeared in front of Concubine Shun?
Although Consort Xian would instruct Concubine Shun to do things, she knew that her family was gone. She had always been cautious in the harem. Suddenly, this happened. There must be a small interlude that she did not know.
The Empress took a deep breath, quickened her pace, and left.
After she returned to the bedroom, the first thing she did was call the crown prince consort over. She told her everything that had happened today.
The crown prince consort was stunned when she heard this. She looked at the empress in disbelief. ¡°Mother, really? Consort Xian and Consort Shun were both punished?¡±
¡°Why would I lie to you? This matter has blown up quite a bit today. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate it yourself,¡± the empress said angrily.
¡°No, no, no. That¡¯s not what I meant. I didn¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t believe you. I¡¯m just very curious why Father suddenly dealt with Consort Xian. Didn¡¯t he dote on her very much?¡±
¡°I called you here for this matter. The Emperor has always doted on Consort Xian very much, and he often warns her that her mother¡¯s family is gone. She can¡¯t be as willful as before. Ever since something happened to the Marquis of An¡¯s Residence, Consort Xian has indeed been quite quiet. She has always been peaceful. Even if she is unhappy, she will hold it in.¡±
¡°But now that something has happened to Consort Xian, I¡¯m very curious how Consort Xian knew that Jiang Ying would enter the pce. Coincidentally, Concubine Shun even bumped into Ning Yue.¡±
Consort Xian was already angry. Not only was she angry, but she also hated Ning Yue.
Getting Consort Xian to apologize to Ning Yue was humiliating.
It was impossible for Consort Xian to apologize to Ning Yue, so this happened to her today.
The emperor even said something about the harem. It seemed that someone was tired of living.
The empress took a deep breath and looked at the crown prince consort. ¡°From now on, you and the crown prince will live together. You can do whatever you want with the harem.¡±
The crown prince consort was even more puzzled. The empress¡¯s behavior today was a little strange. What did she mean by this? Did she mean what she thought?
¡°Mother, do you mean that Father¡¡± The crown prince consort did not finish her sentence. She believed that the empress understood.
¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. As the crown prince consort and the future empress, the crown prince has protected you very well all these years. You can¡¯t continue like this. You have toe into contact with the harem early. I believe that with your intelligence, these won¡¯t be a problem. Also, you have to remember that no matter what, you have to prioritize the crown prince.¡±
¡°Yes, thank you for your guidance, Mother.¡± The crown prince consort stood up and bowed to the empress.
Chapter 258 - 258 Plan
258 n
Ning Yue and Jiang Ying went to the empress dowager¡¯s ce to pick up the two children. The empress dowager was originally ying games with the two children. When she saw the emperor, Yuan Hui, Jiang Ying, and Ning Yueing over, the empress dowager immediately felt sad.
Why did they chat so quickly? She wanted to y with the two children. Why were they here to pick them up? The empress dowager couldn¡¯t figure it out.
¡°Imperial Grandmother, I¡¯m here to pick up the two children,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Go, go, go. Take them back quickly. I have a headache.¡± The empress dowager was furious. She wanted to turn around and leave.
However, the two children were so cute. If she really turned around and left, she did not know when she would see them again.
¡°Thank you for taking care of the two children, Imperial Grandmother,¡± Jiang Ying said with a smile.
Jiang Ying and Ning Yue picked Xiaobao and Xiaobei up and left with Yuan Hui.
The Empress Dowager could tell that the emperor¡¯s expression was very bad and quickly asked, ¡°What happened to Ning Yue?¡±
Although the empress dowager could not tell what was wrong with Ning Yue, she could tell that Yuan Hui¡¯s expression was not good.
The Empress Dowager guessed that the only person in the entire Great Yun Nation who could make Yuan Hui in a bad mood was Ning Yue, so she felt that this matter had something to do with Ning Yue.
The emperor exined what had just happened with a dark expression. ¡°I originally thought that Consort Xian was innocent and could be kept around, but from the looks of it, this innocence almost harmed me.¡±
The Great Yun Nation was not afraid of Russia, but there was no need to be enemies at this time. Most importantly, Ning Yue and Jiang Ying were about to get married. If the two countries became enemies at this time, it would cause an unnecessary dispute.
If the dispute escted into a war, the people would suffer.
Moreover, if the ck City Kingdom took the opportunity to attack them, it would be a loss.
¡°It seems that it¡¯s time to reorganize your harem, Emperor,¡± the Empress Dowager said.
The harem was not peaceful, and the previous dynasty would be in turmoil. She had to teach the empress a lesson.
¡°I¡¯ve already told the Empress. She¡¯ll take care of it.¡± The emperor rubbed the corners of his eyebrows with a headache.
He was too tired these days. ¡°Mother, I n to abdicate to the crown prince on the first day of next month. I want to rest well.¡±
¡°Really?¡± The Empress Dowager looked at the Emperor in shock.
The emperor nodded. ¡°I¡¯m too tired. After these days of observation, the crown prince is an expert in dealing with government affairs. I can leave it to him without worry.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you decide. Also, before you abdicate him, you have to clear the obstacles. Otherwise, it will affect the crown prince greatly,¡± the empress dowager said meaningfully.
In the early stages of the crown prince¡¯s ascension, some people would think that the crown prince¡¯s foundation was unstable ande out to cause trouble.
When he first ascends the throne, the crown prince will have many things to deal with. If there were more troubles like this, it would catch him off guard.
¡°I know. I¡¯m doing it,¡± the emperor said.
Thinking of those things, the emperor¡¯s head hurt even more.
¡°What were you and Yuan Hui talking about?¡± the empress dowager asked.
¡°I told him about the ck City Kingdom.¡± The emperor selectively told the Empress Dowager about his conversation with Yuan Hui.
So the emperor was nning to deal with the ck City Kingdom. The Empress Dowager sighed slowly. Over the years, the Great Yun Nation had suffered a lot at the hands of the ck City Kingdom. It was reasonable for the emperor to want to deal with the ck City Kingdom.
¡°By the way, Mother, I remember you mentioning that my father¡¯s Imperial Concubine Chen has a cousin who is from the ck City Kingdom. Is this person still around?¡± the emperor asked.
The empress dowager was stunned. Consort Chen¡¯s cousin? She frowned hard and tried to remember. There seemed to be such a person in her memory.
¡°She should still be around. By the way, she seems to be from Marquis An¡¯s family. Her mother seems to be the princess of the ck City Kingdom or the daughter of a noble. I forgot,¡± the Empress Dowager said.
Marquis An again! The emperor was so angry that he almost exploded.
Wait!
Something had already happened to Marquis An. Other than Consort Xian, An Ning, and An Yuan, the entire nine generations had been wiped out. The person he was looking for might already be dead.
The emperor¡¯s eyes widened. He had miscalcted.
¡°Mother, I wonder who Consort Chen¡¯s cousin is to Marquis An.¡± The Emperor suppressed the grievance in his heart and asked.
¡°Oh, I forgot. How about this? Send someone to the General¡¯s Residence to ask An Ning. An Ning is Marquis An¡¯s daughter. She¡¯ll more or less know.¡±
The emperor nodded, feeling that it would be better for Jiang Ying to go.
Chapter 259 - 259 Here Again
259 Here Again
Jiang Ying was Ning Yue¡¯s fianc¨¦, and An Ning was Ning Yue¡¯s grandmother. It was more suitable for him to go.
At the thought of this, the emperor was very d that he had dealt with Consort Xian just now. Even a little less would make Ning Yue unhappy.
As long as Ning Yue was unhappy and considering Yuan Hui¡¯s personality, he might fall out with him. The two countries might be enemies.
This way, it would be difficult for him to investigate the matter of ck City Kingdom.
Although he could use another method to ask An Ning, this effect was far inferior to Jiang Ying asking personally.
¡°Emperor, you¡¯re not young anymore. Why are you acting more and more like a child? The Crown Prince and Jiang Ying have a good rtionship. There are some things that you can let the Crown Prince do,¡± the Empress Dowager said.
The emperor almost bit his tongue off. The empress dowager actually said that he did things like a child. Was there a mistake? He was the current emperor.
When the emperor said nothing, the empress dowager continued, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to use you. These are all government affairs, so I won¡¯t interfere. I¡¯m just giving you a suggestion. Alright, I¡¯m tired too. Go back. I¡¯m going to rest.¡±
As she spoke, the Empress Dowager looked tired. Seeing this, the Emperor could only leave.
He returned to the imperial study and called the crown prince over. He told him what he had just discussed with the empress dowager.
The crown prince looked at the emperor in surprise and asked, ¡°Father, do you want me to tell Jiang Ying about this?¡±
¡°You¡¯re right. I want you to call Jiang Ying to the General¡¯s Residence and ask Ning Yue¡¯s grandmother if she has any impression of Consort Chen¡¯s cousin,¡± the emperor said.
Consort Chen¡¯s mother was from the ck City Kingdom. Her mother might have died at the Marquis of An¡¯s Residence, but Consort Chen¡¯s cousin might be alive.
He remembered that his cousin had been sent to the ck City Kingdom when she was very young. She had always grown up in the ck City Kingdom and had never returned to Great Yun, so this person should not be dead yet.
However, this made things difficult for the emperor again. The Marquis of An¡¯s Residence was already gone. Would she still be in contact with this ce?
Obviously, the crown prince had also thought of this, but he did not say it. ¡°Father, I¡¯ll write a letter now. Jiang Ying has already returned, so it¡¯s not good to summon him to the pce.¡±
The emperor nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of this. Alright, I¡¯m going to rest. By the way, spend more time with the Empress for the next few days.¡±
With that, the emperor left the imperial study, leaving the confused crown prince standing there.
What did his father say just now? Did something happen to his mother?
At the thought of this, the crown prince hurriedly wrote the letter to Jiang Ying and rushed to the empress. Unexpectedly, he saw the empress and the crown prince consort chatting andughing.
¡°Mother, are you alright?¡± the crown prince asked nervously.
The empress looked at the crown prince in confusion. ¡°What can happen to me?¡±
¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Just now, Father asked me toe and apany you when I had nothing to do these few days. I thought something had happened to you,¡± the crown prince said in fear.
Hearing this, the Empress smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Your father asked you to spend more time with me to clear the obstacles to your ascension in a short period of time.¡±
The Crown Prince¡¯s eyes widened. Although his father had asked him to take charge of the court these days, there were some important matters that he did not dare to decide. He had to look for his father to decide.
The feeling of having full authority was different from ascending the throne. Did his father really want him to ascend the throne and be the emperor?
A wave of great joy overwhelmed the crown prince. He had prepared for so many years just for this day.
He could finally let go of himself and soar in the world.
¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Come to my ce more often these days. Crown Princess Consort, you too. You have to learn from me to deal with the harem,¡± the empress instructed.
¡°Thank you, Mother. I¡¯ll definitely work hard to learn from you,¡± the crown prince consort said respectfully.
The two of them had lunch in the empress¡¯s pce. After eating, they chatted with the empress for a while before leaving.
The empress was very gratified to have such a powerful son.
Actually, by the time they finished eating, the letter the crown prince had written to Jiang Ying had already arrived.
Jiang Ying opened it and took a look. It said that he should ask An Ning about Consort Chen¡¯s cousin.
He sighed. It was not impossible for him to talk to her, but he had to go through Ning Yue.
Seeing Jiang Ying¡¯s frown, Ning Yue asked him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What problem did the crown prince encounter again? Is he short of money?¡±
Chapter 260 - 260 Lack of Money
260 Lack of Money
Ning Yue felt that the crown prince must be short of money again!
It was no wonder Ning Yue thought so. It seemed that every time the crown prince looked for Jiang Ying, he would say that he was short of money.
Jiang Ying blushed and cleared his throat.
Every time the crown prince asked him for money, he would trouble Ning Yue. It was quite embarrassing.
¡°It¡¯s not about the money this time,¡± Jiang Ying said as he handed the letter the crown prince had written to Ning Yue.
Ning Yue opened it and couldn¡¯t help but frown. She didn¡¯t expect the Marquis of An¡¯s Residence to be rted to the ck City Kingdom.
¡°Everyone in the Marquis of An¡¯s Residence has been destroyed. Is this cousin still alive?¡± Ning Yue frowned.
In fact, in that case, the emperor was considered a rtive of the ck City Kingdom. He could contact the ck City Kingdom directly if he wanted to.
¡°I still don¡¯t know how the situation in the ck City Kingdom is. I also don¡¯t know what status this cousin has in the ck City Kingdom.¡±
The main problem was that the emperor had personally ordered the people of the Marquis of An¡¯s Residence to be killed.
If that cousin really liked and missed the Marquis of An¡¯s Residence, she would definitely only hate the emperor, who had personally given the order.
¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to visit Grandmother tomorrow. I¡¯ll ask tomorrow.¡± Ning Yue returned the letter to Jiang Ying.
She thought for a moment and went to the kitchen to make lunch. After eating, she took a nap before going to the general¡¯s residence. The two children stayed at home with Jiang Ying.
When An Ning found out that Ning Yue had returned, she was extremely excited.
¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re back. You¡¯re really back. Did youe to see Grandmother because you missed her?¡± An Ning regretted asking this question.
Of course Ning Yue wanted to see her. Otherwise, why would shee to see her? She was confused.
Ning Yue did not mind and smiled. ¡°How has Grandmother been in the General¡¯s Residence these days?¡±
¡°Okay, I¡¯m doing very well. I¡¯m doing very well. Yueyue, Grandmother misses you so much.¡± An Ning¡¯s voice was faintly tearful.
¡°When I go back this time, Grandmother wille with me, okay?¡± Ning Yue asked.
When An Ning heard this, tears fell uncontrobly. How could she not want to be with Ning Yue? She doted on Ning Yue the most.
The Ning family treated her very well. She loved the atmosphere of the Ning family very much. If possible, she hoped to stay in the Ning family forever.
But no, it was precisely because she doted on Ning Yue that she could not stay in the Ning family.
Ning Yue and Jiang Ying were about to get married. When the time came, where would Ning Yue get married?
Actually, Ning Yue had already roughly guessed what An Ning was thinking. She knew that An Ning was doing this for her.
¡°Grandmother, do you know that my mother, Liu Yun, is adopted by the Liu family? Her true identity is the biological sister of the current emperor of Russia.¡±
When An Ning heard this, her eyes widened. She looked at Ning Yue in disbelief. Liu Yun actually had such an identity!
Since Liu Yun was Yuan Hui¡¯s biological sister, Ning Yue was his biological niece.
Ning Yue was also a princess of Russia!
¡°You¡¯re now¡¡± An Ning wanted to ask Ning Yue what her current identity was, but on second thought, it didn¡¯t seem right.
Even if Ning Yue acknowledged Yuan Hui, she would not leave the Ning family. At the thought of this, An Ning did not know what to say.
¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. Although I¡¯m the princess of Russia now, I¡¯m also your granddaughter. Grandmother, don¡¯t abandon me.¡± Ning Yue held An Ning¡¯s hand and wheedled.
An Ning¡¯s heart warmed. She reached out and patted Ning Yue¡¯s head. ¡°Grandmother loves you so much. How can she not want you?¡±
¡°That¡¯s good. No matter who I am, I¡¯ll always be Grandmother¡¯s granddaughter. Grandmother, can you go back with me this time?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
An Ning sighed. Ning Yue was already the princess of Russia, but the more this was the case, the more she couldn¡¯t follow Ning Yue back.
Ning Yue¡¯s status was precious and she was watched at any time. Although she could not do anything more for Ning Yue, she could still support her.
¡°Yueyue, let¡¯s not talk about this. Did you bring a gift to visit Grandmother?¡± An Ning wanted to change the topic.
Ning Yue¡¯s heart tightened. Her grandmother was still unwilling to leave the General¡¯s Residence, but since her grandmother did not want to leave, she would respect her.
When the time came, she would marry Jiang Ying and bring her grandmother to her side.
¡°That¡¯s right. I brought a lot of gifts.¡± Ning Yue smiled and got someone to bring something in.
The gifts almost filled the entire living room. Ning Yue walked to the front of the pile.
¡°Grandmother, call the maidservant who¡¯s taking care of you over,¡± Ning Yue said.
An Ning did not ask why. She went straight to the door and called her over.
Chapter 261 - 261 Eating
261 Eating
Before opening the gift, Ning Yue sized up these maidservants seriously.
The maidservants seemed to be used to such scrutiny and stood calmly at the side.
An Ning could tell what Ning Yue was thinking and said, ¡°Yueyue, Prince Jiang brought these maidservants here.¡±
What? They were actually Jiang Ying¡¯s! Ning Yue was shocked. Jiang Ying had actually done this.
¡°Prince Jiang is a very good person. After you left, he sent many people over with things. There are medicinal herbs and some things to nourish my body. They¡¯re all suitable for me.¡±
An Ning told her what Jiang Ying had done for Ning Yue. The more Ning Yue listened, the more touched she was. Jiang Ying had done so much for her.
¡°When Prince Jiang sent these maidservants over, he told me that they all knew martial arts. He asked me to ask them to send a letter to him or you if I needed anything,¡± An Ning said.
It would be a lie to say that she was not touched to meet such a fianc??. Thinking back, she had not done much for her grandmother. Jiang Ying had made up for her shorings.
When she returned, she had to think of a way to thank Jiang Ying.
Seeing that Ning Yue¡¯s thoughts were elsewhere, An Ning knew what she was thinking. That was good. This meant that the young couple had a good rtionship.
At least in An Ning¡¯s opinion, Jiang Ying loved Ning Yue. Otherwise, why would he do so much for her?
¡°Yueyue, why did you get Grandmother to call these maidservants over?¡± An Ning asked.
Ning Yue came back to her senses. After confirming that the maidservants were sent by Jiang Ying, she began to open the gifts.
She took out a sr massager first. This massager could be charged under the sun, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about it running out of electricity.
¡°Come over and take a look.¡± Ning Yue pointed at the buttons on the massager and said to the maidservants, ¡°This is the switch. These are to adjust the gears. You can adjust them ording to Grandmother¡¯s preference. The first gear is the gentlest. The second gear will be strong, the third gear is stronger, and the fifth gear is the strongest.¡±
As Ning Yue spoke, she walked to An Ning¡¯s side and touched her shoulder. ¡°Grandmother, I want to ce this on you.¡±
¡°When no one is around, you can ask Grandmother to take off a few pieces of her clothes and tear off a few thin films on it.¡± As she spoke, Ning Yue began to demonstrate how to use it.
¡°Of course, other than shoulders, it can also be used on the waist and back. After using it, remember to take it out to bask in the sun and let this sidee into contact with the sun.¡±
Ning Yue pointed at the sr panels on the massager. Then, Ning Yue demonstrated how to use some other things.
Of course, there was only one massager powered by sr energy. It would be strange if there were more.
The rest were just gadgets that were easy to operate.
After demonstrating everything, it was almost evening. Jiang Ying came over with the two children.
¡°I see that you haven¡¯t been back for a long time, so I brought the two children to eat with Grandmother,¡± Jiang Ying said with a smile.
Ning Yue had originally nned to bring An Ning home to eat with her, but now that she thought about it, it didn¡¯t seem appropriate.
An Ning was old and it took a lot of effort to go back and forth. It was indeed not appropriate. She was the one whocked consideration.
She looked at Jiang Ying gratefully. Jiang Ying smiled back at her.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be very happy to have you guys eat with me. Go and cook a few more dishes. Prince Jiang Ying and Yueyue want to eat with me. By the way, you have to cook a few dishes that children like to eat.¡±
Ning Yue smiled and said to the maidservant, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
¡°Princess, please talk to Old Madam. We¡¯ll just go do our work.¡± The maidservant was ttered.
She did not expect the future heiress to be so approachable and even wanted to make dinner with them.
¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t know what the two children like to eat. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
Without any exnation, Ning Yue brought the maidservant to the kitchen. She looked at the ingredients in the kitchen. The ingredients here were quite fresh. It seemed that they went out to shop every day.
¡°You guys prepare the side dishes first. I¡¯ll go get something.¡± Ning Yue pretended to go to the carriage outside the door to get something, but in fact, she was taking it from her space.
She took out the cherries and Java apples. These fruits were not avable here.
She asked the maidservant to wash the fruits and distributed one to each of them. ¡°These fruits are good stuff. I brought them out of Laifu Vige. Try them.¡±
Chapter 262 - 262 Home Life
262 Home Life
¡°Princess, this is too precious!¡± The maids took the fruits and looked at each other.
Even in Prince Jin¡¯s Residence, they had never seen such fruits. These fruits were very precious, right? Could they have it?
¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll give it to you. Eat it,¡± Ning Yue said.
With Ning Yue¡¯s words, the maidservants no longer refused. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±
An Ning, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue, and the other two children enjoyed the dinner.
Before the two children ate, they kept calling her great-grandmother. An Ning was overjoyed.
¡°What two good children,¡± An Ning said with a smile.
Before Jiang Ying and Ning Yue left with the children, An Ning took out two silver longevity locks.
¡°I ordered someone to make these two locks. I was going to give them to the two children for their birthdays, but I will give them to you in advance.¡±
An Ning put the longevity locks around the children¡¯s necks. ¡°Take care, children!¡±
Xiaobao and Xiaobei were still young. Although Xiaobao looked mature, he still did not quite understand the deep words the adults said.
Xiaobao could only feel that his great-grandmother¡¯s emotions were not right. He reached out to An Ning.
An Ning was stunned. Then, she reached out and hugged Xiaobao.
¡°Great-grandmother, be good and eat well,¡± Xiaobao said.
Beside her, Xiaobei couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She reached out to An Ning too. ¡°Great-grandmother, I want a hug too.¡±
An Ning quickly put Xiaobao down and hugged Xiaobei..
Xiaobei said to An Ning, ¡°Great-grandmother has to miss Xiaobei.¡±
¡°Alright, alright. Both of you are good children. Great-grandmother will miss you. Great-grandmother will take care of her health. I¡¯ll definitely see you again.¡±
The two children were extremely sensible. An Ning was happy and relieved.
¡°Grandmother, we¡¯re going back. We¡¯re going back to Laifu Vige tomorrow morning.¡± Ning Yue bade farewell to An Ning reluctantly.
Although An Ning couldn¡¯t bear to part with her, she didn¡¯t say anything. She knew that Ning Yue had her own things to do.
¡°You have to take good care of yourselves,¡± An Ning instructed again.
Amidst An Ning¡¯s reluctance, Ning Yue left. Ning Yue couldn¡¯t rest well that night. She missed An Ning and remembered her safety.
The next morning, Jiang Ying told her, ¡°My father said he wanted to go back with us.¡±
Ning Yue nodded, still looking worried.
¡°Are you worried about Grandmother?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Ning Yue nodded. In the capital, other than An Ning, who else could worry her?
¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. I¡¯ll send a few more people to Grandmother¡¯s ceter,¡± Jiang Ying said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. If anything happens, they¡¯ll tell us.¡±
¡°Jiang Ying, thank you so much,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°I¡¯ve already said that we¡¯re family. Don¡¯t thank me anymore,¡± Jiang Ying said.
At this moment, Yuan Hui came over and told Ning Yue, ¡°I can¡¯t go back with you for the time being. I want to discuss your marriage with the emperor here.¡±
Ning Yue blushed. ¡°Uncle! What marriage?¡±
¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to marry Jiang Ying? Alright, then I¡¯ll cancel the marriage.¡± As he spoke, Yuan Hui turned to leave.
¡°Uncle!¡±
¡°Uncle!¡±
Jiang Ying and Ning Yue stopped Yuan Hui at the same time. Yuan Hui turned around andughed.
¡°One hates the marriage and the other doesn¡¯t want to marry. If I don¡¯t discuss your marriage with the emperor, you¡¯ll hate me,¡± Yuan Hui said.
¡°When did I hate marriage?¡± Ning Yue red at Jiang Ying.
¡°You don¡¯t hate marriage. I hate the process. I can¡¯t wait to marry you now,¡± Jiang Ying quickly exined.
¡°Alright, don¡¯t say these things. Go back. I¡¯ll stay here. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you take care of the house. Baili should be going to Laifu Vige in a few days,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue did not ask Yuan Hui why he had sent Baili to Laifu Vige. She knew Yuan Hui¡¯s personality very well. She wanted to say that he would tell her, but since he did not, it meant that he did not want to tell her.
As they spoke, Jiang Huan arrived.
¡°Greetings, Emperor of Russia.¡± Jiang Huan was a prince, and his title was notrger than that of an emperor. Therefore, the first thing he did when he arrived was to greet Yuan Hui.
However, because Yuan Hui was the emperor of Russia and he was the prince of the Great Yun Nation, he could not bow too much, lest he lowered the status of the Great Yun Nation. Therefore, he only nodded at Yuan Hu
Chapter 263 - 263 Polite
263 Polite
¡°Are you Jiang Ying¡¯s father, Prince Jin, who is known as the God of War?¡± Yuan Hui asked Jiang Huan.
¡°I don¡¯t deserve to be called the God of War. It¡¯s just the world¡¯s praise for me,¡± Jiang Huan replied with a smile.
¡°Let¡¯s not stand on ceremony. To be honest, my Russia¡¯s Dragon Scale Army has suffered a lot under your hands,¡± Yuan Hui said.
It was not that he had advocated fighting the Great Yun Nation, but that his predecessor had advocated it. His predecessor, who was called the Bloodthirsty King, was not to be trifled with.
At that time, the Great Yun Nation was also framed by the ck City Kingdom. Before his predecessor could investigate, he directly attacked the Great Yun Nation.
!!
The people from the Great Yun Nation were Jiang Huan and Ning Yue¡¯s father, Ning Feng. The two of them cooperated and used troops as if God was helping them.
¡°Thank you for your praise, Emperor of Russia,¡± Jiang Huan replied.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave my niece to you. You have to treat her well! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Yuan Hui said fiercely.
Under normal circumstances, anyone would feel ufortable, but now, Jiang Huan could understand his thoughts.
After all, Ning Yue had been raised outside the general¡¯s residence since she was young. When she returned to the general¡¯s residence, An Yuan had not treated her well. It was not easy for her to feel better now. Ning Yue was about to get married, so it was normal for Yuan Hui to be worried.
Before Jiang Huan could speak, Jiang Ying spoke first. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I swear on my life that I will do everything I can to give Ning Yue happiness.¡±
It was not a conversation between the Emperor of Russia and the heir of Prince Jin, but a conversation between his uncle and his nephew-inw. Like Ning Yue, Jiang Ying treated Yuan Hui as family.
Although he did not know why, Ning Yue had deep feelings for this uncle she had just met. He knew that he had to treat the person Ning Yue had set her mind on well.
For example, the Ning family, the peace of the General¡¯s Residence, and the Emperor of Russia.
He was certain of everything she was certain of.
¡°Good kid, remember what you said today. Alright, go back. It¡¯s almost noon. Go back now. You can still make it for dinner the night after tomorrow,¡± Yuan Hui said.
If they did not hurry, they would only reach Laifu Vigete at night. The two children were fine, but he was worried that Ning Yue would not be able to take it.
¡°Alright, goodbye, Uncle.¡± Ning Yue said goodbye to Yuan Hui.
The group set off.
Xiaobao and Xiaobei were no longer as curious as when they first entered the capital. They followed Ning Yue and sat quietly in the carriage.
At this moment, Jiang Ying and Jiang Huan were in another carriage, seemingly discussing something.
The carriage was small, so Ning Yue couldn¡¯t be bothered to get involved. She joined the children. ¡°Do you want some snacks?¡±
Ning Yue took out the hawthorn cake. The hawthorn was appetizing. Letting the two children eat some could help with their digestion.
In the capital, there was more delicious food than in Laifu Vige. The two children kept eating. Ning Yue was worried that they had eaten too much.
¡°Yes! Thank you, Mother!¡± Xiaobei was the first to raise his hand in agreement.
Ning Yue looked at Xiaobei in amusement. What a foodie! She took out the hawthorn cake and distributed it onto two small tes. She ced two small forks on them.
The forks and tes were for Xiaobao and Xiaobei. She ced them in front of the two children again. ¡°Eat.¡±
After the two children finished eating, they were sleepy.
At noon, Ning Yue asked the coachman to stop the carriage. Jiang Huan and Jiang Ying also got out of the carriage.
¡°It¡¯s already noon.¡± Jiang Ying looked at the sky. The sun had already climbed to the center of the sky.
¡°That¡¯s right. I told the coachman to stop the carriage. I¡¯ll make something to eat. Jiang Ying, help me.¡± Ning Yue took a pot and a simple stove from thest carriage.
Ning Yue had taken these things out of her space early on. They could be folded and did not take up much space. Ning Yue would bring them wherever she went.
Jiang Huan looked at the stove that Ning Yue had taken out of the carriage with shining eyes. ¡°Yueyue, where did you get this?¡±
¡°My master made these when he was free. As he loves to travel the world, it¡¯s inconvenient for him to eat dry food every time, so he thought of a way to build a simple stove.¡±
So it was Gu Yu who did it. Jiang Huan was enlightened. ¡°I wonder if your master still has any design blueprints. If he does, can you give me a copy?¡± Jiang Huan asked.
Ning Yue nodded. ¡°My master has returned to the Miracle Doctor Valley. I wonder if he has returned to Laifu Vige. I¡¯ll ask when I see him.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have to trouble you then,¡± Jiang Huan said.
Chapter 264 - 264 The Ning Family
264 The Ning Family
Jiang Huan was very polite, so polite that Ning Yue felt a little embarrassed.
¡°Uncle Jiang, you¡¯re wee,¡± Ning Yue said.
After Jiang Ying helped Ning Yue move the things down, he consciously went to the simple stove to start making side dishes.
Ning Yue took out modern environmentally friendly charcoal. This environmentally friendly charcoal was made with alcohol, charcoal, and other things. There was no smoke and it burned for a long time. It was very convenient to use. Jiang Huan was dumbfounded.
He actually didn¡¯t know that his son knew how to cook!
Under Jiang Huan¡¯s surprised gaze, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue cooperated and cooked.
As they were traveling, Ning Yue did not make very difficult dishes. She simply made some vinegar shredded potatoes and braised pork.
Although it was just simple cooking, in Jiang Huan¡¯s opinion, these dishes were really delicious.
When he was marching to war, he had never eaten anything so delicious. They were all ordinary dry food. It was only after he met Ning Yue that he had some delicious food. Ning Yue made beef jerky and pork jerky for him. There was not much food and it was brought to the military camp to be distributed. It was all gone now.
If they could take this simple stove that Ning Yue had made and this thing that looked like carbon but was not carbon, it would be easy for them to eat anything they wanted.
¡°Yueyue, did your master make this too?¡± Jiang Huan pointed at the environmentally friendly charcoal.
¡°My master made it. My master gave me the form, so I can make it too. I want to open a workshop specializing in environmentally friendly carbon. When it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll specially supply the army. How about that?¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Jiang Huan was touched. What a good child. She even thought of him.
¡°If I can make it, I¡¯ll immediately tell the emperor to buy it from you!¡± Jiang Huan said happily.
As for money¡ that was something the emperor needed to consider.
Besides, he had already received news that the emperor would pass on the throne to the crown prince in a month or two. At that time, these things would be the crown prince¡¯s problem.
However, with Jiang Ying around, he would not trouble the crown prince too much.
Besides, Ning Yue was still involved in the matters regarding money. Ning Yue was also helping the crown prince bit by bit.
This big family was quite harmonious. He quite liked this feeling.
¡°Father, this is shredded potatoes with vinegar. Yueyue taught me how to make them. Try it and see how it tastes.¡± Jiang Ying picked up the shredded potatoes for Jiang Huan.
¡°Delicious, delicious!¡± Jiang Huan took two bites. He did not expect potatoes to be so delicious.
¡°This is braised pork. Yueyue made it. I like it very much. Father, how do you feel when you eat it?¡± Jiang Ying picked up another piece of braised pork and ced it in Jiang Huan¡¯s bowl.
Jiang Huan took another big bite. ¡°It tastes good!¡±
He was too happy to eat such delicious food for lunch.
He had eaten braised pork before, but the braised pork this time was even better than what he had eaten before.
¡°Eat more if it¡¯s delicious.¡± Jiang Ying picked up a few more pieces of meat and ced them in Jiang Huan¡¯s bowl.
The two children often ate these two dishes. They were not as novel as Jiang Huan. They stopped eating after they were full.
Jiang Huan ate until noon.
Ning Yue looked at Jiang Huan in amusement. Good food couldn¡¯t be eaten like this. She took out a few pieces of hawthorn cake. ¡°Uncle Jiang, eat some hawthorn cake. This will help your digestion.¡±
When Jiang Huan heard this, he quickly stuffed the hawthorn cake into his mouth and chewed it a few times before swallowing it.
¡°I suddenly feel much better.¡± Jiang Huan rubbed his stomach.
Ning Yue almostughed out loud. This was hawthorn cake, not medicine. Even if it was medicine, it wouldn¡¯t have such a fast effect. It wasn¡¯t an immortal pill.
After resting for a while, they continued on their way.
There were no surprises on the way. The group rushed back to Laifu Vige three dayster.
When they returned to Laifu Vige, it was already evening. To Ning Yue¡¯s surprise, Baili was actually faster than them. He had already been waiting in Laifu Vige for a day.
It was also because of Baili¡¯s arrival that Madam Liu knew their return date. She had made a lot of delicious food before dinner and was waiting for them to return.
Therefore, when Ning Yue and the others returned, they had a delicious dinner.
Jiang Huan ate especially happily. During the past few days, he had eaten a lot of Ning Yue¡¯s dishes and was very happy.
He finally understood why Xin Xin was willing to stay in Laifu Vige and live in the Ning family. If it were him, he would be willing too!
She could eat such delicious food every day and have so many people apany her.
This was very blissful!
Chapter 265 - 265 Opening a Shop
265 Opening a Shop
Jiang Huan had a happy dinner.
Although Jiang Huan really wanted to stay in the Ning family, he also knew that he could not disturb the Ning family like his wife.
Xin Xin knew Jiang Huan very well and knew what he was thinking. She was also worried that Jiang Huan would be very bored at home alone, so she went home with Jiang Huan tonight.
Just like that, the next day, Jiang Huan, Xin Xin, and Jiang Ying came to the Ning family again.
Xin Xin went to the kitchen and busied herself with the Ning family to make breakfast.
Ning Yue woke up early in the morning and ate breakfast. She decided to set off for the Miracle Doctor Valley.
¡°Are you bringing the two children along?¡± Madam Liu asked Ning Yue.
¡°No, I don¡¯t know how long it will take this time. Let Jiang Ying take care of the children at home.¡± Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying nodded. He also had something to do. This time, he really couldn¡¯t go to the Miracle Doctor Valley with Ning Yue.
¡°Then can you do it alone?¡± Madam Liu asked with a frown.
To be honest, the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley sounded very mysterious. He did not know if it was a conspiracy.
However, Madam Liu also knew that Gu Yu was Ning Yue¡¯s master. Ning Yue treated him as family. If she stopped Ning Yue now, Ning Yue might hate her for the rest of her life.
¡°Yueyue, this is a letter from your master!¡± Old Master Ning suddenly stopped Ning Yue.
He remembered that before Gu Yu left, he had told him that if Ning Yue wanted to look for him in the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley, he would show this letter to her. If Ning Yue still wanted to go after reading the letter, he would let her go.
Ning Yue took the letter. The general content of the letter was that Gu Yu had returned to the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley to save someone so that Ning Yue did not have to worry.
He would tell Ning Yue that person¡¯s identity when he returned. He even asked Ning Yue to wait for him at home and remember to burn the letter after reading it.
After reading this letter, Ning Yue frowned tightly. She did not know if she should believe it, but her intuition told her that the contents of this letter were not fake. In other words, Gu Yu might be saving someone now.
What if she went and distracted Gu Yu?
Thinking about it, Ning Yue did not force anything else. After burning the letter, she thought about going to town.
¡°Yueyue, why are you going to town? Are you going alone?¡± Madam Liu asked.
¡°I want to open a shop,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Huh? Open a shop? Why so suddenly?¡± Madam Liu asked again.
She was still worried that Ning Yue would run somewhere else. After all, Ning Yue did not seem to be in a good mood now.
¡°It¡¯s not sudden. I¡¯ve long had this thought. I want to open a food shop,¡± Ning Yue said.
What was the fastest way to earn money? Ning Yue still felt that people could not live without food and clothing.
She made wine, medicinal makeup, and an oil press. Although these were rted to the food industry, these businesses could not earn money as fast as opening a food store.
Since Jiang Huan seemed to like her braised pork very much, she wanted to open a food shop in Laifu Town even more.
Many people should be able to ept the dishes she made in this era.
When Jiang Ying heard Ning Yue¡¯s answer, he quickly leaned over. ¡°Yueyue, what do you want to do? Let me help you.¡±
¡°If you want to help me, let¡¯s go to town togetherter,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying followed Ning Yue to Laifu Town. Ning Yue¡¯s thoughts were very simple. She would find a shop that was about to close down so that she wouldn¡¯t have to rebuild it again.
Jiang Ying asked her, ¡°Yueyue, the shops in Laifu Town are doing very well. I don¡¯t think there are any shops that are about to close down.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t I looking for it? Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Ning Yue observed as she walked.
Not long after, she really found a deserted-looking restaurant. The shop was veryrge and there were no customers inside. The employees seemed to be packing up and about to leave.
Ning Yue saw that it was exactly what she wanted, so she walked in.
The boss was surprised to see a customer. ¡°Miss, our shop is closing today.¡±
¡°Huh? You¡¯re closing down?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Yes, business is bad. We can¡¯t even pay the sries. We¡¯ll pack up and leave,¡± the boss said.
¡°I¡¯ll buy this shop,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying was a little shocked to see Ning Yue buy the shop without blinking.
However, he did not ask further. Ning Yue only said that she would find someone to renovate it before this shop reopened.
Half a monthter, this shop was also renovated.
Chapter 266 - 266 Job Positions
266 Job Positions
Ning Yue had spent a lot of money, making her heart ache. However, when she thought of the future benefits, she felt much better.
Ning Yue and Jiang Ying went to check the shop. Ning Yue was extremely satisfied to see the decorations in the shop, but Jiang Ying was dumbfounded. He had never seen such a shop!
The window on the first floor of the shop was open very low. Sunlight swept in inrge swathes, making the house appear especially bright. At the same time, the view was much broader. Ning Yue wanted to pave the floor, but there were no tiles in this era, so she could only use jade. Of course, jade was not particrly good, but it was not especially bad.
Ning Yue did not n to use candles as light, so she spent a lot of money to get arge number of Night Pearls and embedded them in the ceiling.
At the entrance of the first floor, Ning Yue designed a small rockery and arched bridge. When people ate and looked at the mountains, water, and scenery, they would feel happy.
The dining area on the first floor was divided into two parts. Half of it was open dining, and the other half was semi-open dining. Ning Yue used a screen as a partition.
At the dining table in the open area, Ning Yue used round tables, and at the semi-open dining table, Ning Yue used square tables. She even made armchairs with cushions that werefortable to sit in.
The stairs connecting the second floor had also been transformed by Ning Yue into a spiral staircase. It was very unique.
The second floor had been transformed into a private room. There was a small reception room in the private room, making Jiang Ying unable to take his eyes off it.
The reception room in the private room was spacious and bright, and the decoration was very novel.
Flowers were ced under the window outside the shop. All kinds of flowerspeted for attention.
Not only Jiang Ying, but even Ning Yue was amazed by the renovation effect of the shop.
The decor here made it obvious that the shop had spent a lot of money and effort. Eating in such an environment was simply enjoyable.
In ancient times, people were more honest. Ning Yue ced very valuable materials in the shop, and the workers had no intention of taking them away, so the entire shop did not cut corners at all.
¡°Boss, this shop has been built. What should we do next?¡± the shopkeeper asked Ning Yue.
Ning Yue smiled and nced at the shopkeeper and the other employees. ¡°Are you willing to stay?¡±
¡°Can we?¡± Actually, when Ning Yue came to take over the shop, the employees did not want to leave, but they did not know how to tell Ning Yue.
After all, ording to tradition, after the new boss took over, he would rece the original employees. The meaning was to wee the new.
¡°Of course. I¡¯ve already asked personally. Do you want to stay?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
¡°Yes! We dream of it even in our dreams! Thank you, Boss, for letting us stay. We¡¯ll definitely work hard and not let you down!¡± the employees said excitedly.
¡°Alright, Shopkeeper. I¡¯ll write something down. Take the words and find someone to make a que and hang it up again!¡± Ning Yue said as she took out a pen and paper from her bag.
Of course, she had taken out a modern pen for convenience. The tip of such a pen was simr to a brush. If she wrote it that way, no one would suspect anything.
It was mainly because it was too difficult to ask her to write calligraphy. Ning Yue¡¯s posture when holding the brush was a little strange. Jiang Ying was about to offer to write it when Ning Yue finished.
Looking again, Ning Yue¡¯s handwriting was powerful. If not for the fact that he hade with Ning Yue, he would not have recognized that this was written by a girl!
¡°Fortune Pavilion? Good, what a good name! I¡¯ll do it now!¡± The shopkeeper jogged out with Ning Yue¡¯s handwriting.
¡°Now, I want to assign you positions. If you don¡¯t understand, ask. I¡¯ll exin. I want to set up a supervisor and foreman for this restaurant, as well as a finance department,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Boss, what are these three positions?¡± the employees asked in confusion.
¡°Other than finance, the shopkeeper will manage your specific affairs.¡± Then, Ning Yue spent a lot of effort exining the supervisor, foreman, and finance positions clearly. She also exined the reason why the sries of these three positions would be higher.
The employees looked at each other. Ning Yue exined the roles were like different official ranks.
One of the workers stepped forward. ¡°Boss, who¡¯s going to be the supervisor and foreman?¡±
Chapter 267 - 267 Cooking
267 Cooking
¡°Let me ask you, other than the shopkeeper, who manages you?¡± Ning Yue asked the clerk.
For these shop assistants to not leave until now, it meant that they also had feelings for the original shop. If it were that kind of cunning shop, they would have left long ago. The people who stayed behind were not too bad-hearted, and she was very relieved to use them.
¡°Bai Lu,¡± the employee told Ning Yue.
The person called Bai Lu stood up and walked up to Ning Yue. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m Bai Lu.¡±
¡°Very good. In the future, you¡¯ll be the supervisor. You can choose three foremen. Those who usually act smart and can speak well will work in two shifts,¡± Ning Yue said.
She used the modern form of shift changes on the shop assistants. ¡°You¡¯ll be divided into three groups. Each group will work for eight hours.¡±
The employees were shocked. They only had to work for 8 hours?
In the past, when they worked in the shop, which one of them didn¡¯t stay for the entire day? If the boss changed, could they only work for eight hours? Where could they find such a godly job?!
¡°I¡¯ll choose Wang Er, Mu Xin, and Jin Sheng,¡± Bai Lu said.
¡°Alright, Second Wang, Mu Xin, Jin Sheng, you¡¯ll be the foreman of this shop from now on. You have to be serious and responsible, understand?¡± Ning Yue said.
Wang Er and Mu Xin nodded. This boss was simply too good.
Instead of ordering them around, he even made them treat this ce as their home. Their boss was really the reincarnation of a Bodhisattva!
¡°Alright, Supervisor Bai, here are the styles of the clothes I drew. Take them to the ce where you make clothes.¡± Ning Yue took out her design.
Bai Lu opened it and was stunned. Below were pants, and above them were knee-length clothes with a belt in the middle. Was this a robe? Why was it so short? He had never seen clothes like this!
¡°Boss, what kind of clothes are these?¡± Bai Lu asked Ning Yue in surprise.
¡°These are your work clothes. Do as I say. Don¡¯t worry, follow me and you¡¯ll have meat to eat and money to earn!¡± Ning Yue said.
After the que of Fortune Pavilion was hung, Ning Yue had yet to open for business when the renovation attracted countless people to watch.
No one had ever seen such a unique building. They all thought that it was where immortals lived.
Before the Fortune Pavilion could sell a dish, it had already spread throughout Laifu Town. The decoration was much better than the most famous Agarwood Pavilion in Laifu Town.
Ning Yue was also overjoyed. She felt that she was simply a genius. How could sheplete this in the modern era?
Jiang Ying was also shocked. He felt that his Yueyue must have been possessed by a god. He stayed in the shop and felt that he did not want to go back.
The Fortune Pavilion waspleted, and the employees¡¯ work clothes were ready. Ning Yue even made a menu, which was not avable in ancient times. Generally, restaurants would make a few dishes, and the employees in the shop would announce the names of the dishes.
However, the menu of the Fortune Pavilion was divided into two portions. One was the restaurant¡¯s proper stir-fry menu, and the other was the snack menu.
In the stir-fry menu, there were many dishes that were different in this era, or dishes that did not exist in this era at all.
For example, iron te squid, stir-fried cashews, boiled fish, pickled fish, and so on. There were all kinds of modern dishes.
The other snack menu consisted of duck tongue, duck liver, duck wings, dried beans, and other mixed cold dishes and snacks.
After the recipe was decided, Ning Yue gave them the same etiquette training and informed them of the rules.
One day, Bai Lu asked Ning Yue, ¡°Boss, there are many dishes on this menu that we¡¯ve never seen before. No one knows how to cook them!¡±
¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll teach you. After recruiting all the chefs, I¡¯ll teach them how to cook these dishes,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Wow, Boss, you know how to cook?¡± Many employees asked at the same time.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll teach you when I find a chef. At that time, I¡¯ll make the dishes for you!¡± Ning Yue said.
Then she and Jiang Ying went back. She thought about how to get fresh chili out of her space to nt. That way, she could supply the needs of the restaurant.
The next day, Ning Yue took two catties of chili from her space early and brought it to the restaurant with Jiang Ying.
The chefs had already been hired. She began to demonstrate how to cook.
The side was filled with chefs and employees. They watched Ning Yue cook.
Ning Yue did not care at all. She threw the chopped onions, ginger, garlic, and some chili into the pot. She stir-fried the spat and there was a very fragrant aroma, causing the surrounding onlookers to praise her endlessly.
¡°This smells so good!¡±
¡°Yes, it smells so good.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve never smelled anything so fragrant in my life.¡±
Chapter 268 - 268 Guilt
268 Guilt
Jiang Ying looked at the chef and waiter proudly. Are you shocked? You¡¯ve never seen them before, right?
He had asked Ning Yue about thisst night. This red spicy thing was called chili!
Ning Yue did not know what Jiang Ying was thinking and had been working hard to cook.
She stir-fried a te of pig kidneys with a big fire. After a while, a fragrance that they had never smelled before wafted out of the kitchen. Everyone present except Jiang Ying stared and drooled.
Ning Yue made many dishes that they had never seen before.
After cooking for the entire morning, the dishes were ced on the table.
Then, Ning Yue called for the people in the shop to sit down. The employees did not dare to, thinking about how the servants could sit and eat with the owner.
Ning Yue said, ¡°This is called tasting. After you try it, you have to tell us if every dish is good or bad before we can improve. Sit down and try it!¡±
Jiang Ying looked at Ning Yue sadly. ¡°Yueyue, where¡¯s mine?¡± He was unhappy.
¡°Oh, I will make it again when I get back tonight. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ning Yueforted Jiang Ying.
¡°Alright, give it to me tonight,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Then, the employees sat down and began to taste Ning Yue¡¯s dishes.
All of them ate in satisfaction. They had never eaten anything so delicious in their lives. It was delicious and spicy. It was very satisfying! They still wanted to eat more!
¡°Boss, it¡¯s too delicious!¡± Bai Lu said.
¡°Yes, Boss, we¡¯ve never eaten anything so delicious,¡± said Wang Er.
¡°That¡¯s right, Boss. Our restaurant business will definitely be good!¡± the employees said.
Ning Yue was very satisfied. She looked at the chef. ¡°From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯lle over every day to guide you. After you learn it, you can start.¡±
¡°Alright! We¡¯ll definitely learn it as soon as possible!¡± the chefs said.
After the Fortune Pavilion was built, it had never opened for business. However, just the architectural characteristics of the Fortune Pavilion were already very attractive, not to mention the fragrance of food that wafted out every day!
That fragrance was much more fragrant than Agarwood Pavilion. Just smelling it made one drool!
A monthter, the Fortune Pavilion would officially open for business. The snacks in the shop would not be very expensive. Ordinary people could ept it. When customers left, they would buy snacks home.
However, the prices on the proper menu were more expensive. People needed the ability to spend to buy and taste the dishes.
For a moment, business at Fortune Pavilion was booming. There were too many people queuing up every day. Some dishes were sold out before dark.
Ning Yue was counting banknotes and memorizing the ounts in the study. She was so happy that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth.
As expected, food earned money the fastest.
Although she had earned money, Ning Yue was not stingy with her dividends at all. All the ordinary employees received three taels of silver each, four taels for the foreman, and five taels for the supervisor.
As for the shopkeeper, Ning Yue gave him ten taels of silver.
All the employees were terrified. They had never received so much money and did not dare to ask for it.
¡°You deserve this. You¡¯ve worked hard during this period of time. In the future, I hope everyone will do their job. The money won¡¯t be less,¡± Ning Yue said.
Through this period of interaction, the employees understood Ning Yue¡¯s personality and expressed that they would definitely work hard.
When she returned to the Ning family, it was alreadyte. Ning Yue thought for a moment and decided to cook personally.
She also brought many snacks from the shop and nned to let Jiang Ying try them.
As Jiang Ying ate, he asked Ning Yue, ¡°Yueyue, you¡¯ve been too busy these past few days. I have to go to the shop to look for you. By the way, what¡¯s with the banknotes you asked the servant to give me?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Ning Yue smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll exin to youter. Try this dish first. What do you think?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°It¡¯s delicious. Is this your cooking? Yueyue, a few of my good friends want to go to Fortune Pavilion to eat, but they can¡¯t make an appointment after trying a few times.¡± Jiang Ying tasted the food excitedly.
¡°Shall I send it to you every day in the future?¡± Ning Yue asked.
When Jiang Ying heard this, he simply put down his chopsticks. He felt that something was wrong with her.
¡°Yueyue, what do you want me to do for you?¡± Jiang Ying asked Ning Yue.
Ning Yue chuckled. She felt guilty, but she really had something to tell Jiang Ying.
Chapter 269 - 269 Three Kingdoms Festival
269 Three Kingdoms Festival
¡°Jiang Ying, I realized that not only are you good-looking, but you¡¯re also especially smart!¡± Ning Yue praised.
¡°Yueyue, what exactly is it?¡± Jiang Ying frowned and asked.
Something was really wrong with Ning Yue. He was very worried.
¡°I want to announce to the public that you¡¯re the behind-the-scenes boss of Fortune Pavilion!¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Why?¡± Jiang Ying did not understand. With Ning Yue¡¯s status, no one in Laifu Town should dare to do anything to her.
¡°I just want you to,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Yueyue trusts me that much?¡± Jiang Ying was very happy. Ning Yue really trusted him.
¡°Good-looking people are all kind!¡± Ning Yue said. Jiang Ying¡¯s face was pleasing to the eye.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Then let¡¯s sign this contract.¡± Ning Yue took out two pieces of paper with various terms written on them.
¡°Sign a contract? Yueyue, I¡¯m afraid your matter isn¡¯t that simple, right?¡± Jiang Ying raised his eyebrows at Ning Yue.
He felt that Ning Yue was definitely hiding something from him.
¡°No, the only request is that you have toe to Fortune Pavilion often in the future,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°No problem, but please tell me. Why are you doing this?¡± Jiang Ying looked at Ning Yue in confusion.
¡°Jiang Ying, not only do I want to open a few more branches of the Fortune Pavilion in Laifu Town, but I also want the Fortune Pavilion to expand beyond Laifu Town and open in the county or even the capital and other countries.¡± Ning Yue suddenly became very serious.
So this was why Ning Yue wanted him to be the behind-the-scenes boss! Jiang Ying smiled. ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask more?¡± Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying in shock.
Originally, he was just curious about these questions. It didn¡¯t matter if Ning Yue said anything. He had already decided to help her.
¡°Why do you have to ask? You don¡¯t have to give me a reason to do things. I only asked out of curiosity previously. If you want to say it, say it. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Jiang Ying said.
When Ning Yue heard this, she hugged Jiang Ying and kissed him hard. ¡°You¡¯re so good!¡±
Jiang Ying froze. He reached out to touch his face in a daze. Just now, Ning Yue had kissed him!
Seeing Jiang Ying¡¯s actions, Ning Yueughed and kissed his other cheek.
Then, Jiang Ying touched his right cheek in a daze, making Ning Yue feel satisfied.
It felt good to tease Jiang Ying asionally.
Wait¡
Why did she feel that she was like a bandit who teased innocent women?!
¡°You¡¯re really my lucky star!¡± Ning Yue said to Jiang Ying with a smile.
¡°It¡¯s the other way around. You should be my lucky star,¡± Jiang Ying corrected.
¡°By the way, I have something else to tell you. I¡¯m going out for a few days. I might not even be at home.¡±
Why was Jiang Ying going out again? Ning Yue frowned heavily.
¡°Where are you going? Can you do it alone?¡± Ning Yue asked. She was worried that he would go somewhere dangerous.
¡°Next month is the Three Kingdoms Festival. Uncle Emperor is sending me there.¡± Jiang Ying frowned fiercely. ¡°I hope you can stay at home and help me take care of this ce.¡±
No way? It sounded like he was going to be gone for a long time. He actually wasn¡¯t going to take her with him?
¡°Are you going alone?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
What was this Three Kingdoms Festival for? Why did Jiang Ying have to go personally? There seemed to be no recollection about the Three Kingdoms Festival in her memory. What was this new thing?
¡°I can¡¯t say. It was originally a memorial between the two countries, but now it¡¯s a memorial among three.¡± At this point, Jiang Ying frowned.
A memorial? Why would it be a memorial? The name didn¡¯t sound auspicious. Please don¡¯t let anything happen.
¡°Tell me the whole story. What¡¯s going on? A memorial doesn¡¯t sound very auspicious,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you, but in the past, this was a memorial ceremony held by our Great Yun Nation and Russia tomemorate our founding ancestors. Later on, after the ck City Kingdom independence, it forcefully participated in this memorial.¡±
¡°The holynd for the memorial doesn¡¯t belong to the Great Yun Nation or Russia. Therefore, we don¡¯t have the right to chase the ck Cloud Nation out of this memorial at all. If we really do it, it will turn into war.¡±
Chapter 270 - 270 Displeasure
270 Displeasure
The name sounded too ominous. Ning Yue¡¯s expression was very ugly. She said to Jiang Ying, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to go with you!¡±
¡°No, that¡¯s too dangerous! Besides, I have to set off early. Your master wille back then. Wait for him to arrive before going together,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Master again! Ning Yue suddenly felt that Jiang Ying knew the real reason why Gu Yu had left the Ning family.
¡°Why did my master leave?¡± Ning Yue asked him.
Jiang Ying¡¯s expression changed slightly. In the end, he hid the panic in his heart very well. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just know that he went to the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley.¡±
¡°You¡¯re not saying anything either?¡± Ning Yue stared into Jiang Ying¡¯s eyes until Jiang Ying¡¯s scalp went numb.
He braced himself. ¡°If I know, I¡¯ll definitely say it, but I really don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°Alright, forget it if you don¡¯t know,¡± Ning Yue said. She didn¡¯t really let Jiang Ying off. She was thinking about how to get informationter.
Jiang Ying thought that Ning Yue would let it go and heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°I¡¯m going to Fortune Pavilion for a walk. Go ahead.¡±
With that, Ning Yue turned around and left. She wanted to go to the Fortune Pavilion to look for Baili for two things. Firstly, she wanted him to pass a message to Yuan Hui, and secondly, she wanted Baili to be a taster.
At this moment, Baili was waiting for Ning Yue in a private room on the second floor of Fortune Pavilion. This private room was reserved for Ning Yue¡¯s own use and was usually not used by outsiders.
There were too many people in the private rooms on the second floor. If she didn¡¯t reserve one for herself in advance, she would have to queue up for food from her shop in the future. How unpleasant would that be?
Ning Yue specially let Baili experience her food today. Other than wanting Baili to taste it, the words she wanted to impart were also very important.
Baili was leisurely fanning himself as he stood in front of the window and watched the peopleing and going downstairs.
He had heard about the harem of the Emperor of Great Yun. The matter of Consort Xian did notck his help.
Although Yuan Hui was not by Ning Yue¡¯s side, it did not stop them from protecting her.
Ning Yue went up to the second floor from the back door of Fi Pavilion. When she stood at the door, she suddenly stopped and pushed the door open for a long time.
Actually, when Ning Yue stood at the door, Baili already saw her, but he did not turn around.
Ning Yue thought that Baili had not heard her and walked quietly behind him. She wanted to scare him.
Unexpectedly, before she could start, Baili suddenly turned around.
¡°Why did you react so quickly?!¡± Ning Yue was shocked by Baili.
¡°Your Highness, everything you instructed has been done.¡± Baili said.
When Ning Yue was in the capital, she asked Yuan Hui and An Ning to ask about Consort Chen¡¯s cousin. She should have asked them herself, but time was tight, so she let Yuan Hui do it.
This was also the reason why Baili did not set off with them to return to Laifu Vige. After Baili asked An Ning about it, he rushed back to the Ning Family Vige.
However, Baili did not expect to be back a day faster than Ning Yue.
¡°Impressive, Baili. Thank you so much!¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re wee. This is what I should do.¡± Baili said.
¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. Baili, how about we eat hotpot together today?¡± Ning Yue asked Baili.
¡°What¡¯s hotpot?¡± Baili asked curiously.
¡°You¡¯ll know after you eat it. Remember to tell me how you feel after you eat it.¡± With that, Ning Yue went downstairs to prepare the dishes and got someone to prepare charcoal and a boiler.
This pot was the one she had instructed the shop assistant to prepare not long after the opening. There was a pot with a cover.
The stove was a simple stove. She just had to put the pot on the stove and cook the ingredients before eating.
Although everything was ready, she had never had time to taste the dishes.
Now that Baili was here, it was most suitable to try it out.
After Ning Yue moved everything to the private room, she got someone to put the soup into the pot. The charcoal fire was burning under the pot.
Then, Ning Yue mixed two portions of dipping sauce, one for Baili and one for herself. Then, Ning Yue sat in her seat and watched the soup boil in the pot.
¡°Princess, what are we doing now? Are we cooking?¡± Baili asked.
This was the first time he had seen someone cook like this. This was too novel.
¡°It¡¯s not really cooking. I¡¯m waiting for the soup to boil. I¡¯ll throw the food in and cook it before fishing it out for dipping sauce.¡± Ning Yue pointed at the seasoning she had made.
Baili was very puzzled, but he did not ask.
In the end, the soup was boiled. Ning Yue said with a smile, ¡°How about this? Cook the food, then pick it up and eat it with some seasoning.¡±
Chapter 271 - 271 Puzzlement
271 Puzzlement
After dipping the vegetables in the seasoning, Ning Yue put them in her mouth and ate them. She narrowed her eyes in satisfaction. They were really delicious.
With doubts, Baili imitated Ning Yue and cooked the vegetables in the pot. He dipped them in the sauce and ate.
His eyes lit up and he hurriedly asked Ning Yue, ¡°Princess, how did you think of such a wonderful way to eat?¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? There are many delicious things. Baili, don¡¯t worry. Uncle asked you to follow me. I won¡¯t treat you badly. I¡¯ll let you have wine and meat to eat!¡±
When Baili heard this, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. I thank the Princess first.¡±
After returning to the Ning family after eating, Ning Yue tidied up for a while and went to bed early. The two children had been at Jiang Ying¡¯s ce these past few days, so she was happy to be free.
At this moment, Madam Liu knocked on Ning Yue¡¯s door.
Ning Yue opened the door and saw that it was Madam Liu. She quickly invited her into the house. ¡°Mother!¡±
¡°There¡¯s a Lantern Festival the day after tomorrow. Are you going to town with Jiang Ying?¡± Madam Liu asked.
¡°Huh? Antern festival?¡± She had been here for a long time, but she had never heard of antern festival. What novel festival was this?
¡°Yes, it¡¯s a festival in the winter. You can go and take a look with Jiang Ying. You¡¯re all very busy these days. Join the festival to rx,¡± Madam Liu said.
Ning Yue nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to Jiang Ying tomorrow.¡±
In any case, the Three Kingdoms Festival had yet to arrive. Jiang Ying should have time to go to the Lantern Festival, right?
The next day, when Ning Yue went to talk to Jiang Ying about the Lantern Festival, Jiang Ying agreed without thinking.
As the Lantern Festival began at night, the two of them agreed to go out on the evening of the third day.
On the third day, Jiang Ying arrived at the Ning family¡¯s house in the evening to wait for Ning Yue.
Initially, Ning Yue wanted to bring the two children out, but she was stopped by Madam Liu.
¡°The two children have been at the Jiang Ying family¡¯s house these past few days. We miss them a lot. Go out if you want. Don¡¯t take care of the two children,¡± Madam Liu deliberately said to Ning Yue with a straight face.
At this moment, Ning Yue saw something. Madam Liu and the others probably thought that she had quarreled with Jiang Ying and wanted them to improve their rtionship.
She and Jiang Ying were not quarreling, but they were too busy to meet. Coupled with the fact that Gu Yu had left previously, Ning Yue was a little unhappy.
However, Ning Yue was still very touched by Madam Liu and the others¡¯ intentions.
Jiang Ying could tell too. He took the initiative to hold Ning Yue¡¯s hand and said to the Ning family, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Yueyue.¡±
In this era, people usually did not have much entertainment, so when it came to such antern festival, the event was especially lively. Young men and women would alsoe out to y.
Jiang Ying brought Ning Yue into the carriage. When they were about to reach their destination, Jiang Ying saw that Ning Yue was busy looking at the scenery outside the carriage and teased, ¡°Yueyue is so beautiful tonight!¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m beautiful. Let¡¯s go see more beauties!¡± After the carriage stopped, Ning Yue immediately jumped out and urged Jiang Ying to hurry up.
This Lantern Festival was too lively. After she transmigrated, she had never seen such a lively festival.
There were all kinds ofnterns sold by the roadside, illuminating the night as if it was daytime.
Ning Yue looked at the young men and women chatting around her and felt an itch in her heart. She wanted to go forward and participate in the conversation.
¡°Yueyue, which young master or youngdy have you taken a fancy to?¡± Jiang Ying teased Ning Yue again.
¡°I don¡¯t love women,¡± Ning Yue replied deliberately.
¡°Then you love men?¡± Jiang Ying said as he shopped.
¡°Oh? Are you a woman?¡± Ning Yue raised her eyebrows at him.
She knew how to tease people!
Jiang Ying was about to say something when Ning Yue suddenly walked happily to a small stall and said to Jiang Ying, ¡°I like this small cake. Jiang Ying, buy it for me.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Ying immediately took out money and ced it in the vendor¡¯s hand.
Ning Yue picked up two cakes. One was for herself, and the other was for Jiang Ying. ¡°Try it. Sweet food can make people happy!¡±
As she ate, Ning Yue actually saw someone! She thought she had seen something wrong. In this ce, she actually saw Consort Xian and a man! That man seemed a little familiar, but Ning Yue had already forgotten where she had seen him before.
Jiang Ying walked over and whispered in Ning Yue¡¯s ear, ¡°This person is Meng Lang. Back then, they said that they would spare him after what happened to the Meng family.¡±
So it was Meng Lang! Ning Yue was shocked.
¡°Consort Xian is still alive? Wasn¡¯t she sent to prison?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Chapter 272 - 272 Foreign Princess
272 Foreign Princess
¡°Uncle Emperor won¡¯t ask about the concubines who were sent to prison. It¡¯s possible that they escaped with someone¡¯s help,¡± Jiang Ying said with a frown.
¡°It¡¯s possible, but how can someone like Meng Lang have the ability to fish Consort Xian out? Moreover, it seems that Consort Xian is deliberately trying to please Meng Lang,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying nodded. ¡°We have to investigate carefully. There must be something we don¡¯t know.¡±
Ning Yue watched as Meng Lang held Consort Xian¡¯s waist and lowered his head to talk to her. Consort Xian smiled shyly from time to time.
Oh my god! Ning Yue almost widened her eyes. The way Consort Xian treated her in the pce was very different from now.
!!
Ning Yue swallowed and took a handkerchief to cover her face, revealing only a pair of beautiful eyes.
Jiang Ying looked at Ning Yue in confusion. ¡°Yueyue, why are you covering your face?¡±
Ning Yue did not say anything. She suddenly felt very unhappy.
Fortunately, these two did not see her.
¡°Let¡¯s go to Fortune Pavilion to eat.¡± Ning Yue pulled Jiang Ying to Fortune Pavilion.
Today was the Lantern Festival. Although Ning Yue did not let all the employees take a break, she still let everyone take a break in shifts.
Employees who did not have a holiday could take advantage of the return of those employees who were on holiday to take a break.
Actually, it was rare in ancient times to let everyone go home to apany their families during the holidays. The shopkeeper and employees were especially touched and swore to follow Ning Yue to the death.
There were many employees on leave these days, so Ning Yue and Jiang Ying came over personally.
To their surprise, King Yu had arrived! King Yu was the emperor¡¯s youngest brother and Jiang Ying¡¯s uncle.
He had actuallye directly to Jiang Ying¡¯s territory!
¡°Jiang Ying, don¡¯t you know how to greet Uncle when you see him?¡± King Yu asked.
¡°Greetings, Uncle Yu,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Yes, how obedient. I¡¯m just here to eat. I¡¯ll go back after eating. Jiang Ying won¡¯t not wee me, right?¡± King Yu asked again.
¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Uncle Yu, please go upstairs.¡± Jiang Ying gestured for him to go upstairs to Ning Yue¡¯s private room.
He said to Ning Yue, ¡°Yueyue, go home and wait for me. I¡¯ll take care of Uncle Yu.¡±
Jiang Ying didn¡¯t look too good. Ning Yue didn¡¯t say anything about this and agreed to go back first.
Ning Yue waited for a long time before Jiang Ying returned.
¡°Uncle Emperor called Uncle Yu over. He¡¯s here to announce a decree to me.¡± Jiang Ying sighed faintly.
So that was the case. Ning Yue heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that it was not a big deal. After all, it was a big deal for a prince to move from his fief to another prince¡¯s fief.
Jiang Ying suddenly said, ¡°The Three Kingdoms Festival will begin in a few days. The organizer of this Three Kingdoms Festival is the Great Yun Nation. The opening and closing ceremonies are in the capital.¡±
Ning Yue was stunned. There was an opening ceremony and closing ceremony for the Three Kingdoms Festival?
¡°Yueyue, can youe with us?¡± Jiang Ying asked again.
¡°When?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°In ten days, we¡¯ll go together before the opening ceremony. After the opening ceremony, I¡¯m going to bring the people of the other two countries to the location of the Three Kingdoms Festival,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Alright, after the Three Kingdoms Festival, I¡¯m going to Luzhou with my parents,¡± Ning Yue said.
Ning Yue had set her trip to Luzhou in a month. No matter what, she had to wait until after the Three Kingdoms Festival.
Five days before the opening of the Three Kingdoms Festival, Ning Yue and Jiang Ying were about to set off from Laifu Vige.
After resting in the capital for a day and night, they were going to the pce to attend a banquet before the opening ceremony.
As the Three Kingdoms Festival had a banquet, themoners also wanted to see themotion and what the people of the other two countries looked like. All of them watched from afar by the roadside.
Ning Yue lifted the curtain and took a look for a while before she heard cries of surprise.
¡°Is that Princess Mingyue? She¡¯s really good-looking!¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s Princess Mingyue. She¡¯s so beautiful!¡±
¡°Like a fairy!¡±
¡
When Ning Yue heard this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Just like modern celebrities on the streets, she attracted a group of people to watch.
After arriving at the pce, everyone waited in the hall.
The ministers were also exchanging pleasantries. Some familiar girls were whispering to each other.
Ning Yue took a deep breath. She felt that she was not suitable for this asion. Other than Jiang Ying, there was no one else she could talk to. She simply stood quietly at the side.
Suddenly, the hall fell silent. Ning Yue followed everyone¡¯s gaze.
Chapter 273 - 273 Opening
273 Opening
It was a graceful woman.
With a veil over her face, she walked in flirtatiously.
Before Ning Yue could ask, Jiang Ying whispered in her ear, ¡°That person is an envoy from the ck City Kingdom, Princess Lotus.¡±
¡°Princess Lotus has arrived!¡± Suddenly, a sharp voice interrupted everyone¡¯s thoughts.
It was also this sentence that caused an uproar. Most of the men stared straight at Princess Lotus, while the women were jealous.
!!
With a woman like Princess Lotus around, what else could they do?
One of the women in luxurious clothes gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Princess Lotus was a fool? Why did they let a fool enter the pce?¡±
When Princess Lotus heard this, she was very displeased, but she could not re up on the surface.
¡°I¡¯m here on the emperor¡¯s orders. Miss, are you dissatisfied with the emperor¡¯s orders?¡±
The woman was shocked. Princess Lotus wasn¡¯t stupid at all! Besides, she was also a princess! Why should she be stepped on by this Princess Lotus?
¡°Jiang Zhi, don¡¯t talk nonsense! That¡¯s the princess of the ck City Kingdom!¡± The Emperor of Great Yun said.
Ning Yue was enlightened. So the person who spoke was Princess Jiang Zhi!
It was said that this princess was very doted on by the emperor. She was almost spoiled to the point of beingwless.
¡°Father, I know my mistake!¡± Princess Jiang Zhi realized her rudeness and hurriedly lowered her head to admit her mistake.
¡°Apologize to Princess Lotus Flower!¡± the emperor said.
¡°Princess Lotus, I¡¡±
Before Jiang Zhi could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Princess Lotus. ¡°Princess Jiang Zhi didn¡¯t mean it. The emperor is too serious. There¡¯s no big problem. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
After settling a small episode, everyone was brought into the inner hall.
The women all had their own seats. Ning Yue walked to her seat without looking sideways.
Ning Yue took a look. Sitting on her left was the crown prince consort. Sitting on her right was the daughter of a minister. That girl stared at the food without moving.
When Ning Yue noticed it, she asked quietly, ¡°What¡¯s your name? What are you looking at?¡±
¡°My name is Yu Jie. I saw that the things on the table are quite good-looking and delicious,¡± Yu Jie said.
She was quite frank. It seemed that she was a foodie!
This youngdy was very cute and straightforward, unlike other youngdies who were secretly sizing others up. They seemed to have something in mind.
The youngdy on the right was pure. She didn¡¯t look at anything but food.
She had a round, pleasant face, very fair skin, and round eyes.
¡°You can eat it when everyone is here,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Is that so? You¡¯re the heiress of Prince Jin, right? Do you know about Fortune Pavilion? The food in that restaurant is super delicious, but I don¡¯t get to eat it often!¡± Yu Jie said and sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t go to Laifu Town often. It¡¯s too far away. My father will be angry.¡±
Ning Yue smiled. How could she not know? She was the one who opened it!
¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll treat you to it in the future,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Really?¡± Yu Jie almost drooled when she heard that.
¡°Of course!¡± Ning Yue said.
At this moment, a hoarse voice came from outside the door. ¡°The Emperor and Princes of ck City have arrived!¡± They sat down one by one.
The emperor was in the middle. After him were the seats of the princes of the ck City and the Great Yun Nation.
In a seat designated for Russia was someone Ning Yue did not know. It was said that that person was the Prime Minister of Russia.
As Yuan Hui was not married and did not have children, it was not appropriate for him to appear personally. Therefore, the person who appeared in his ce was the prime minister of Russia.
The empress sat on the emperor¡¯s right, followed by the emperor¡¯s concubines.
¡°Today is the annual pilgrimage. All the countries are gathered. Everyone, don¡¯t be restrained. There will be a song and dance arrangementter. Everyone, have fun,¡± the emperor said.
What a kingly speech! Ning Yue praised him in her heart.
¡°Thank you for your concern, Emperor!¡± everyone shouted.
Next was the opening dance. The lead dancer was Princess Jiang Zhi.
Princess Jiang Zhi¡¯s waist was slender and soft. Her dance skills were second in the Great Yun Nation, and no one dared to be first. There was a mole under her right eye, making her look charming.
After Ning Yue saw this, she was also impressed. As a woman, she could use force, but not dance.
Chapter 274 - 274 Farce
274 Farce
After Princess Jiang Zhi finished her dance, the dancers retreated.
All the ministers echoed the praise. The emperor was also very impressed and even rewarded them.
Princess Jiang Zhi could not hide her joy. She had been practicing this dance for nearly a year to show off during the Three Kingdoms Festival.
Then, the empress immediately summoned Princess Jiang Zhi to her side, looking extremely intimate.
Then, Jiang Zhi said something to the empress, and her expression changed.
But soon, the empress acted as if nothing had happened and smiled.
Seeing this, Ning Yue praised her secretly. The women in this harem were indeed extraordinary. She had seen the empress many times, but the empress gave her a different feeling every time.
Such an empress could turn hostile as quickly as flipping a book!
¡°Princess Lotus.¡± The empress suddenly looked at Princess Lotus of the ck City Kingdom.
¡°Your Majesty, I am pleased to meet you.¡± Princess Lotus performed standard etiquette.
After Princess Lotus stood up, everyone looked at her quietly, as if they had seen a fairy. She was charming but extraordinary. Compared to her, Princess Jiang Zhi was simply worlds apart.
¡°The outside world says that you¡¯re stupid. Is that true?¡± the empress asked with a sharp gaze.
¡°Since it¡¯s a rumor, do you think you should believe it, Your Majesty?¡± Princess Lotus asked the Empress with a smile.
The empress¡¯s expression turned ugly. She couldn¡¯t say no!
She shouldn¡¯t have asked this question. Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to telling her that as the Empress of the Great Yun Nation, she didn¡¯t investigate the facts and only believed the rumors? It was too ironic.
Ning Yue narrowed her eyes. Princess Lotus was beautiful and was arrogant. She dared to argue with anyone.
¡°How dare you! I¡¯m asking you a question. How dare you look down on me!¡± The empress was furious. ¡°Men! Take down Princess Lotus!¡±
Ning Yue looked at Princess Lotus. This woman actually did not look afraid at all.
Princess Lotus stood upright and asked, ¡°Empress of Great Yun, what crime have Imitted? Even if I¡¯m really guilty, are you, the Empress of Great Yun, worthy of punishing me?¡±
Before Ning Yue could figure out what had happened, the empress was furious.
¡°Rebellious! Someone, take her down!¡± The empress¡¯s authority was challenged, and she was even angrier.
As soon as the guards came up, the guards of the ck City Kingdom also attacked!
The empress was shocked. The emperor of the ck City did not reveal his strengths, but he actually attacked! Clearly, this oue was something she had not expected.
Ning Yue looked at the nervous scene in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but guess if the empress¡¯s actions today were the emperor¡¯s intention or the empress¡¯s own idea.
¡°Someone, get the Imperial Guards here!¡± the Empress ordered.
They actually mobilized the imperial guards. It seemed that the empress would not stop until she took down Princess Lotus.
¡°What is the Empress doing? Who is she going to capture by mobilizing the imperial guards in front of the envoys of Russia and the ck City Kingdom?¡± the emperor asked.
He was pretending that he didn¡¯t know what had just happened.
Only then did the Empress realize that she was the empress of a country. It was really not right for her to mobilize the imperial guards.
She hurriedly bowed. ¡°I overstepped my boundaries. Emperor, please forgive me. I just saw that Princess Lotus didn¡¯t seem to know the rules and wanted to send her to a nanny to teach her the rules.¡±
¡°No, Princess Lotus might not want to learn the rules and be unwilling to go. I had no choice but to do this.¡±
The empress¡¯s words pushed all the responsibility to Princess Lotus. She made it sound like she was cleaning up the mess for Princess Lotus¡¯sck of manners.
The emperor frowned and did not continue to ask the empress. Instead, he turned to look at Princess Lotus.
¡°Princess Lotus, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to turn Great Yun upside down as soon as you arrive, right?¡± the emperor asked.
The emperor¡¯s words also made Ning Yue understand that the empress had been instructed by the emperor!
However, the emperor did not look like he wanted to kill them all. His attitude puzzled Ning Yue.
¡°I don¡¯t know what I did wrong to let the Empress of the Great Yun Nation use me, a princess of the ck City Kingdom.¡± Princess Lotus used her identity as the princess of the ck City Kingdom.
¡°Nothing. I just want to make you my concubine,¡± the emperor said.
However, before Princess Lotus could speak, the officials of the Great Yun Nation knelt on the ground.
Chapter 275 - 275 Kidnapping
275 Kidnapping
¡°The emperor is wise! Congrattions, Princess Lotus!¡±
¡°Congrattions on the marriage alliance between Great Yun and ck City!¡±
Ning Yue waspletely stunned. What was going on? This was too dramatic.
A minute ago, the Empress had ordered the Imperial Guards to be mobilized. It was fine if the emperor stopped them, but he suddenly said that he wanted to make Princess Lotus his concubine!
This turn of events was too strange! What was the emperor up to?
Princess Lotus¡¯s expression was very bad. Clearly, she did not expect such a situation.
She was about to refuse when her brother suddenly thanked the Emperor of Great Yun.
What kind of joke was this? Marry her to the Emperor of Great Yun?
Her target was the Crown Prince Consort of Great Yun! How did she be the concubine of this soon-to-be abdicated emperor?!
This was simply a farce!
This opening ceremony ended in this farce.
This opening ceremony ended in this farce.
However, she couldn¡¯t refuse. To put it nicely, she was a princess, but in fact, she was her father¡¯s pawn!
If a chess piece could not y her role, she would soon be an abandoned chess piece.
At this moment, Jiang Ying left with the prince of the ck City Kingdom first.
He had just left the house when he saw Ning Yue. He asked her to go home first.
¡°I mighte backter tonight. You don¡¯t have to wait for me,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Okay,¡± Ning Yue agreed, but she still had things to do.
She had a ce to go because she had received a message from the prince of the ck City Kingdom before the banquet ended.
Ning Yue got into the carriage. She asked Baili to hire a carriage and sat down. Baili drove the carriage, and there were a few guards outside.
Ning Yue did not interfere too much with the guards. These guards should have been sent by Yuan Hui.
Ning Yue was sitting in the carriage wondering why the prince of the ck City Kingdom was looking for her when the carriage suddenly stopped.
Due to inertia, Ning Yue was almost thrown out of the carriage.
After a long while, Ning Yue finally stabilized herself. She lifted the curtain and asked Baili, ¡°What happened?¡±
Baili looked coldly at the man in ck in front of him. His hand had already reached for his sword. ¡°Princess, someone is blocking the way.¡±
When Ning Yue heard this, she decisively jumped out of the carriage.
After a few seconds, Ning Yue had a preliminary judgment of this group of men in ck.
This group hadn¡¯t killed anyone directly. Presumably they weren¡¯t after her life. They might have been after her to kidnap her.
Ning Yue boldly guessed that although this group of people wanted to kidnap her, they did not want to hurt her. It seemed that they had a favor to ask of her.
¡°Heroes, are you kidnapping me for money or lust?¡± Ning Yue asked from the side.
When Baili heard this, he staggered and almost fell.
The princess was actually asking him if they were kidnapping her for money or lust?
Which woman could be so calm in the face of robbers? It was fine if she was calm, but she could even ask the other party such a question. Their princess was definitely the first.
When the men in ck heard this, they sighed with emotion like Baili. This woman was too bold!
¡°I¡¯m looking for you. Come with us,¡± a man in ck said.
¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t go with you, but why do you want me to go with you?¡± Ning Yue asked.
She had already confirmed her judgment in her heart. At the same time, she was guessing how this group had found her.
¡°Princess, you go first. We¡¯ll cover you,¡± Baili said quickly, seeing what the group was thinking.
¡°Alright, do as you see fit!¡± With that, Ning Yue turned around and ran.
The man in ck was not in a hurry. He did not chase after Ning Yue but dealt with Baili.
At this moment, Jiang Ying had already returned home. However, to his surprise, Ning Yue was not back yet!
What was going on? He was a little flustered. Even if she was dyed by something on the way, she shouldn¡¯t be sote.
Could something have happened to her?
Jiang was extremely anxious. He only had a few secret guards by his side. The other secret guards had been sent to protect Ning Yue.
At this moment, Baili returned. He looked very pale, and Jiang Ying immediately understood what was going on.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the Nine Gates Military Governor¡¯s Residence!¡± Jiang Ying made a prompt decision.
Since she had disappeared, he naturally had to look for the Nine Gates Military Governor¡¯s Residence, which was in charge of managing the safety of the capital. He had to be responsible for this!
Ma Ling repeatedly promised Jiang Ying that he would find her. Jiang Ying snorted. ¡°If anything happens to Yueyue in the capital, I want the entire Nine Gate Military Governor¡¯s Residence to die with you!¡±
Chapter 276 - 276 Things
276 Things
That night, after Jiang Ying left, the Nine Gates Military Governor¡¯s Residence began to look for her.
Jiang Ying kept looking for Ning Yue. The pce already knew, so he did not enter the pce.
Moreover, the emperor had already sent someone to search, and so had Yuan Hui.
Jiang Ying brought Baili to the suburbs. He wanted to start looking for Ning Yue, but he did not expect to find a man in ck lying on the ground in a secret alley.
This person was the person Jiang Ying had sent to protect Ning Yue!
!!
At this moment, the secret guard¡¯s corpse waspletely cold, which meant that something had happened to Ning Yue and a long time had passed.
After scanning the area, Jiang Ying realized that there was a ball of paper under the secret guard. It was the paper that asked Jiang Ying to attend an appointment.
Jiang Ying took a deep breath and decided to keep the appointment.
He ordered Baili to hide in the dark with his men and arrived at the agreed location alone.
Unexpectedly, there were already people waiting there.
¡°You really keep your word, Prince Jiang,¡± a man said.
The other party¡¯s people were all masked and their faces could not be seen, but Jiang Ying saw Ning Yue among them.
She was pinned down by one person. Her hands were tied and she was covered in whip and knife wounds.
The dress she had originally worn to the banquet was already stained red with blood, and her face was pale. Jiang Ying¡¯s heart ached.
Although Jiang Ying¡¯s heart ached, he also knew that he had to calm down at this moment. Otherwise, those people might kill Ning Yue in desperation.
¡°Cut the crap and return my wife!¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s see if the heir has brought what I want,¡± the man in ck said.
¡°Are you crazy?! If you don¡¯t say anything, how would I know what to bring?!¡± Jiang Ying was so angry that he almost rushed forward to strangle him to death.
For the sake of convenience, he didn¡¯t bring anything valuable today.
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, the other party was clearly choked, but he quickly calmed down.
¡°Yes, I believe you¡¯ll know, Your Highness. I also believe you¡¯ll go back and bring it over,¡± the man in ck said.
¡°What do you want? Tell me,¡± Jiang Ying said.
That personughed. ¡°Prince, you¡¯re straightforward! However, I only invited you this time. I didn¡¯t invite the others.¡±
Jiang Ying¡¯s expression changed. He did not expect the other party to actually sense the existence of Baili and the others.
For Ning Yue¡¯s safety, he had no choice but to let Baili retreat first.
Baili hesitated for a moment before retreating with his men.
When that person could not sense the existence of Baili and the others, he smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Prince, you¡¯re indeed straightforward. I¡¯m impressed.¡±
At this moment, Ning Yue woke up faintly. She bit her lip and looked at Jiang Ying with tears in her eyes.
¡°Heir¡¡± Before she could say the rest, she suddenly frowned and took a deep breath.
It was obvious that her injuries hurt. Her face turned paler, and her beautiful eyes were filled with fear. ¡°Save me¡¡±
This was the first time Jiang Ying had seen Ning Yue cry like this. Clearly, she had suffered a lot.
Jiang Ying frowned slightly and looked at the masked man in the lead. ¡°What exactly do you want me to exchange for her? Be more straightforward!¡±
¡°It seems that the heir likes your future heiress very much.¡± The masked man smiled and said, ¡°What I want is the key to the Miracle Doctor Valley!¡±
Key? Jiang Ying was shocked. Only Gu Yu and he knew the secret of the key being in his hands. Even Ning Yue did not know. How did this group of people know?
Could something have happened to Gu Yu?
¡°You¡¯re definitely not from the Imperial Court!¡± Jiang Ying suddenly sneered. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re from the Miracle Doctor Valley. How despicable!¡±
He did not want to give the key to this group of people, but if he did not, Ning Yue would be in danger.
When the other party heard Jiang Ying¡¯s words, he was very angry. ¡°Cut the crap. If you want to save someone, exchange the key for it!¡± As he spoke, the person took out his sword and ced it on Ning Yue¡¯s neck. ¡°Otherwise, the future heiress will die.¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s neck had already been cut by the sharp de, and blood was seeping out. She looked at Jiang Ying in fear. ¡°No, Heir, save me!¡±
Ning Yue had never been like this before. Seeing Ning Yue like this, Jiang Ying suddenly felt ufortable.
¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Jiang Ying stopped those people.
The leader smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Have you considered it, Your Highness?¡±
¡°I promise you.¡± Jiang Ying gritted his teeth.
Not only did these people dare to threaten him, but they also threatened him with his beloved Ning Yue! If they dared to hurt Ning Yue, he would kill them!
The man in ck was shocked by his aura and subconsciously moved his sword away from Ning Yue¡¯s neck. He broke out in a cold sweat.
Chapter 277 - 277 Giving Away the Key
277 Giving Away the Key
¡°The key is with me,¡± Jiang Ying said coldly.
What a coincidence. Other than the key, jade token, and some medicine, he didn¡¯t bring anything else.
However, he could not give this group of people the key to the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley! Otherwise, Gu Yu would be in danger.
If Gu Yu was in danger, Ning Yue would definitely worry and look for him. The Miracle Doctor Valley was already at the most critical moment. He did not want to see Ning Yue risk her life in the Miracle Doctor Valley.
¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect such a surprise,¡± the man said in surprise.
!!
¡°Cut the crap.¡±
Jiang Ying thought for a moment, gritted his teeth, and threw the jade token out. ¡°Let Yueyue go!¡±
That person took the jade token and examined it for a while. He asked Jiang Ying in shock, ¡°Is this the key to the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley?¡±
¡°Yes, you should know this since you¡¯ve seen the key to the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley,¡± Jiang Ying said.
When that person heard this, he smiled. He had never seen the key to the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley, but Ning Yue was in his hands. He believed that Jiang Ying would not dare to lie to him.
¡°Very good. Since the heir has kept his word, we have to do as we say.¡± As he spoke, the person threw Ning Yue at Jiang Ying.
Ning Yue shouted. Jiang Ying was shocked and jumped to catch her. After stopping, he saw that those people had already left, so he did not chase after them.
¡°Yueyue.¡± He untied the rope around Ning Yue. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±
¡°You scared me to death.¡± Ning Yue cried and threw herself into Jiang Ying¡¯s arms.
Suddenly, ¡°Ning Yue¡±, who was hugging Jiang Ying, took out a dagger and stabbed it at Jiang Ying¡¯s heart.
Unexpectedly, Jiang Ying was already prepared and suppressed her the moment she moved.
The fake Ning Yue was shocked. ¡°When did you discover it?¡±
Jiang Ying sneered. ¡°Of course I recognize the woman I love.¡±
He suddenly reached out and grabbed the woman¡¯s neck. With a squeeze, the woman immediately stopped breathing.
He had no intention of leaving anyone alive for interrogation. He casually threw the woman¡¯s corpse aside and used his energy to catch up to the people who had already left. He quickly captured the other party¡¯s team, who were sandwiched between two people and wanted to run away.
Everyone was shocked, but Jiang Ying had already left with his men. The men in ck were furious. ¡°Chase!¡±
Jiang Ying quickly returned to where Baili was. Those people had already caught up.
It was inconvenient for him to move with someone in his arms. Baili immediately stepped forward and stood in front of Jiang Ying.
A man in ck looked at Jiang Ying behind Baili. ¡°I¡¯ve clearly returned the future heiress to you. I wonder why you still want to do this?¡±
Jiang Ying sneered and lifted the veil of the person who had been kidnapped. It was Ning Yue! He took out a silver needle and inserted it in Ning Yue with force. Only then did Ning Yue wake up.
¡°Jiang Ying!¡± Ning Yue called out.
The man in ck asked, ¡°How did the heir know?¡±
Jiang Ying hugged Ning Yue and replied coldly, ¡°I definitely know the woman I love. You¡¯re not human, so you definitely can¡¯t understand my feelings.¡±
The man in ck was so angry that he almost cursed. He suppressed his temper and asked, ¡°Since you know she was fake, why did you still want to trade with me?¡±
Jiang Ying smiled and did not answer. Seeing his smile, the man in ck was stunned and hurriedly took out the key Jiang Ying had just given him.
He had never seen the key to the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley. Just now, Jiang Ying had tricked him into believing that it was the key. He had been negligent!
The man in ck was furious. He shouted and attacked Jiang Ying.
Baili was at the front, but he did not expect that as the leader of the Dragon Scale Secret Guards, he could not defeat this group of men in ck.
Ning Yue was injured badly. As she had been drugged, her mind was in a daze. She could not do anything at all and could only watch as Jiang Ying and the others lost.
Just as Ning Yue was feeling anxious, Jiang Ying carried her and retreated to the cliff. His expression was rxed, making Ning Yue stunned.
Could it be that he had deliberately led her here?
Although Ning Yue had some guesses, she was still a little flustered as she looked at the cliff. However, the men in ck had already caught up.
Jiang Ying shielded Ning Yue behind him. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you. Don¡¯t run around.¡±
Ning Yue took a deep breath. A sense of powerlessness almost swallowed her. The man in ck had drugged her. She was in a daze and couldn¡¯t muster the strength to attack.
She wanted to take out the electric baton from her space and give it to Jiang Ying, but she had no choice. She couldn¡¯t move. She couldn¡¯t take it out even if she wanted to. She wondered if it had something to do with her brain.
¡°I understand.¡± Faced with this situation, Ning Yue felt very uneasy.
Jiang Ying faced the pursuers alone and had to protect her, a burden. Ning Yue was really angry.
The men in ck had already caught up. When they saw the two of them, he said, ¡°Prince Jiang, I advise you to hand over the key obediently.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The key was so important that Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t give it to them.
¡°Then I can only let you die.¡± A man in ck raised his sword.
Chapter 278 - 278 Didn’t Fall
278 Didn¡¯t Fall
Jiang Ying had to protect Ning Yue while dealing with the men in ck. He had wounds on his body.
¡°Prince, your skills are extraordinary,¡± the men in ck praised Jiang Ying.
¡°But you can¡¯t do this either. Why struggle to hold on?¡± A man in ck persuaded him.
Hearing the man in ck¡¯s words, Jiang Ying sneered and did not say anything. He continued to deal with them and looked behind him. They had yet to reach the edge of the cliff.
That man in ck was just trying to trick him. Just look at how they had just finished the transaction and wanted to take Ning Yue away. This group of people was definitely not easy to deal with!
The two sides continued to fight. Someone took advantage of Jiang Ying¡¯s unpreparedness to sh at him and Ning Yue.
In order to avoid it, Jiang Ying had no choice but to push Ning Yue away. As a result, the distance between the two of them widened. Immediately, someone took the opportunity to pursue and assassinate Ning Yue.
¡°Yueyue!¡± When Jiang Ying saw this, he hurriedly went forward to save her. An opening appeared on his back, and the man in ck stabbed him from behind when he was not paying attention.
Ning Yue called out, ¡°Be careful behind you!¡±
Jiang Ying wanted to turn around when he heard this, but he was toote. His left shoulder was pierced by the ck-clothed man¡¯s sword.
He stopped and shed at the man in ck. The man in ck retreated with his sword.
Jiang Ying arrived in front of Ning Yue and shielded her behind him. The other party took advantage of Jiang Ying¡¯s injuries to surround him again. His attacks were ruthless, and every move was fatal.
Although Jiang Ying received many injuries, he still protected Ning Yue very well.
Ning Yue¡¯s heart ached when she saw Jiang Ying¡¯s expression.
She couldn¡¯t move again. Jiang Ying was at a disadvantage.
While Jiang Ying was dealing with the men in ck, he nced behind him and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally arrived at the edge of the cliff.
He whispered into Ning Yue¡¯s ear, ¡°Yueyue, believe me.¡±
With that, he carried Ning Yue and retreated to the edge of the cliff, preparing to jump down.
The man in ck was shocked, but he did not believe that Jiang Ying would jump down like this.
¡°Prince, you don¡¯t have to do this. The future Princess Consort is a woman. She can¡¯t withstand the pain. If you fall, your corpses will shatter!¡± A man in ck said.
Jiang Ying looked at them coldly and hugged Ning Yue¡¯s waist tightly. He whispered firmly into her ear, ¡°Yueyue, trust me!¡±
He said it a few times in a row to make Ning Yue believe him. Clearly, he had other ns. Ning Yue did not say anything. She stretched out her hands and hugged Jiang Ying weakly.
There was no need to say the rest. Jiang Ying stopped looking at the men in ck and jumped off the cliff with Ning Yue.
That man in ck¡¯s expression changed drastically. He quickly walked to the edge of the cliff, but it was pitch-ck below.
¡°Brother, they¡¯ll definitely die if they jump down!¡±
The man in ck agreed in his heart, but he was worried. ¡°Go find a firm rope. I want to go down and investigate personally!¡±
His subordinates were shocked. They looked at the cliff and flinched.
However, because of fear, his subordinates still went to look for the rope.
After obtaining the rope, one rope was tied to a firm branch on the cliff and the other to the waist of one of his subordinates.
Those people checked a few times but could not see Jiang Ying and Ning Yue.
They reported to the man in ck, ¡°Brother, he has indeed fallen down.¡±
The man in ck pondered. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡±
They left without packing the ropes.
Not long after, the man in ck stopped. ¡°Jiang Ying brought a fake key to deceive us, which means that he guessed our goal. I think the real key must be with him!¡±
The subordinate in ck did not understand what he meant. He looked at him in confusion and asked softly, ¡°Brother, we don¡¯t understand.¡±
The man in ck snorted. ¡°They fell off the cliff. They must be dead. We¡¯re going down to search their bodies. The key must be with him!¡±
Everyone looked at the bottomless cliff and hesitated.
However, the temptation of the key was too great. That was the key to the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley. It was said that there was a medicine in the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley that could allow one to live forever!
Therefore, they resisted the fear in their hearts and went down the cliff to search.
What they did not know was that Jiang Ying and Ning Yue had not fallen to the bottom of the cliff.
As Jiang Ying fell, he grabbed the branch growing between the rocks. He held Ning Yue¡¯s waist with one hand and grabbed the branch at the side with the other so that the two of them did not fall.
Jiang Ying smiled at Ning Yue and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Trust me.¡±
Ning Yue smiled. She trusted Jiang Ying. After she recovered, she would no longer be a burden to Jiang Ying.
¡°Yueyue, hug me tightly,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue wanted to reach out and hug Jiang Ying, but she had yet to recover and still did not have the strength.
Seeing this, Jiang Ying was shocked. He tightened his grip on Ning Yue¡¯s waist.
Chapter 279 - 279 Poisoned
279 Poisoned
¡°You¡¯re also injured. If this continues, we¡¯ll all die.¡± Ning Yue took a deep breath. How unlucky!
If she recovered, she would definitely curse the ancestors of those men in ck!
¡°Shut up!¡± Jiang Ying shouted at Ning Yue. This was the first time he had spoken to her so loudly.
His tone was filled with panic. He did not dare to imagine how dark the world would be without Ning Yue.
He took a deep breath and looked up at his surroundings. He tightened his grip on the branch. He carried Ning Yue and stood on the protruding edge of the cliff.
This way, his hands could be freed. He quickly pulled hard on the vines and tied himself and Ning Yue firmly around the waist.
¡°Yueyue, just remember to believe me,¡± Jiang Ying said again.
Then, Jiang Ying carried Ning Yue and jumped nimbly over the cliff. Soon, he found a cave. The cave was very secretive, as if it had been secretly dug.
Jiang Ying brought Ning Yue into the cave and quickly spread dry grass on the ground.
He untied the branches wrapped around their waists, took off his robe, and covered it with dry grass before gently carrying Ning Yue to sit down.
Wait¡
Ning Yue was already certain of her guess. Jiang Ying was familiar with this ce.
However, what puzzled Ning Yue was that this was the capital, a ce that Jiang Ying did note to often. Why was he so familiar with this ce?
Ning Yue raised her eyebrows. She did not expect Jiang Ying to have a small secret!
Jiang Ying took out the medicine he carried with him. He took it out and gestured for Ning Yue to help him apply the medicine. The injury happened to be on his shoulder, so it would be more difficult for him to apply the medicine himself.
¡°Father specially asked the imperial physicians in the pce to concoct this medicine for me. It¡¯s very effective in stopping the bleeding. I¡¯ll have to trouble Yueyue to help me apply the medicine,¡± he said.
Then, Jiang Ying sighed heavily. ¡°Yueyue, will you me me for bringing you down without discussing with you?¡±
Ning Yue shook her head and took Jiang Ying¡¯s medicine. After helping him take off his shirt, she began to apply the medicine on him. Fortunately, although the wound looked serious, it did not hurt his bones.
Ning Yue smiled and did not say anything. She began to size up her surroundings. She did not expect there to be hay and a stone table here!
However, the stone table was covered in dust. It seemed that no one had been here for a long time.
She was about to ask when Jiang Ying interrupted her. ¡°Yueyue, are you very puzzled as to why I¡¯m so familiar with this ce?¡±
She turned around and wanted to answer Jiang Ying, but because she was too close to him, she identally touched the wound on his shoulder, causing him to grimace in pain.
Ning Yue¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Jiang Ying, I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Her personal first aid kit was in the space. She still wanted to use the darkness to secretly take out the medicine Gu Yu had given her. That medicine had the effect of stopping pain.
If she applied it on Jiang Ying, it wouldn¡¯t hurt so much.
Ning Yue took a long time to calm down. ¡°Jiang Ying, if it weren¡¯t for me, you could have escaped on your own with your ability.¡±
¡°You¡¯re the woman I love the most. I definitely won¡¯t let anything happen to you in front of me unless I copse,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue blushed and was about to speak when her vision darkened and she fainted.
Jiang Ying¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Yueyue!¡±
He had protected Ning Yue very well. She should not be injured. Why was she unconscious?
Moreover, Ning Yue looked very strange when she was unconscious. Jiang Ying examined her.
He realized that something was wrong with Ning Yue¡¯s body.
While he was puzzled, the skin on Ning Yue¡¯s body was puckering at a visible speed.
Her hair also began to turn white. Bit by bit, Jiang Ying¡¯s heart felt like it had been cut by a knife. It was abnormally painful.
Jiang Ying panicked. Ning Yue was clearly poisoned!
Would she continue to age and die?
No, no, he couldn¡¯t let Ning Yue die! He tried his best to help Ning Yue, but he wasn¡¯t a doctor and didn¡¯t have any antidotes on him.
A wave of powerlessness made Jiang Ying feel defeated. He kept praying to the heavens not to take Ning Yue away.
It was unknown if the heavens had heard Jiang Ying¡¯s prayer or if the poison had acted up like this, but Ning Yue¡¯s condition did not worsen.
However, seeing Ning Yue in such a state made Jiang Ying¡¯s heart ache. While he hated the group of men in ck, he also hated his own ipetence. He had failed to protect Ning Yue well.
These people actually poisoned Ning Yue. How despicable!
In this situation, he could not tell what Ning Yue had been poisoned with. If he wanted to detoxify it, he had to wait for Ning Yue to wake up.
Fortunately, Ning Yue¡¯s pulse was beating strongly. He did not have to worry about her life for the time being.
Just as Jiang Ying was ming himself, Ning Yue woke up.
Chapter 280 - 280 Helpless
280 Helpless
¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Ning Yue was very puzzled. She was well protected by Jiang Ying and was not injured at all. How could she faint?
Moreover, after she woke up in aa, she actually had no strength at all. She was very likely poisoned!
Jiang Ying looked at Ning Yue guiltily. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±
Ning Yue wanted to check on her situation, but when she heard Jiang Ying¡¯s words, she quickly told him that it was fine.
¡°You¡¯re poisoned. I can¡¯t detoxify you. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jiang Ying exined weakly.
He thought that jumping off the cliff with Ning Yue would be a way out, but he did not expect Ning Yue to be poisoned.
¡°I see.¡± Ning Yue heaved a sigh of relief. She had thought it was some terminal illness.
Wasn¡¯t it just poison? She could cure it herself. Otherwise, she would have been a doctor for nothing for so many years.
Ning Yue was d that the poison did not keep her unconscious. This way, she could take the opportunity to check on her condition when she was awake.
¡°I can detoxify myself. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Ning Yueforted Jiang Ying.
¡°However, how are we going to leave this ce?¡± Ning Yue was a little troubled.
There was a pile of antidotes given to her by Gu Yu in her space. She didn¡¯t care about ordinary poisons at all. What she was conflicted about now was how to leave this ce.
There were ropes and flying tiger ws in the space, but ording to the situation when they jumped down, the flying tiger ws could not reach the edge of the cliff. They did not know how far the bottom of the cliff was.
¡°Yueyue, I told you before we jumped off the cliff that you have to believe me,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue raised her eyebrows and asked curiously, ¡°Why are you so confident? I think you¡¯re quite familiar with this ce.¡±
Jiang Ying smiled and stood up to light a candle in the corner.
Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying in surprise. ¡°Youe here often?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Ying returned to Ning Yue¡¯s side.
¡°I came here with Brother Crown Prince when I was young. As we were yful and wanted to avoid Uncle Emperor¡¯s people, we often stayed here until the next day before leaving.¡±
Ning Yue was enlightened. No wonder he had guided the men in ck to the cliff and jumped off it unhurriedly. So there was a way out.
She smiled and wanted to go to the entrance of the cave to take a look, but Jiang Ying stopped her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t move around in your current condition.¡±
¡°I¡¯m too stuffy. I want to get some air first before detoxifying myself,¡± Ning Yue said.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Jiang Ying did not stop her. ¡°Then be careful. We¡¯re still some distance away from the bottom of the cliff.¡±
¡°Got it,¡± Ning Yue said.
She stood at the entrance of the cave. Just as Jiang Ying had said, this ce was some distance from the bottom of the cliff. There were some branches and vines by the cliff.
She wondered if the branches and vines would withstand the weight of the two of them. It seemed that they would have a headache trying to get down from here.
Ning Yue decided not to think about it anymore. She lowered her head to take her pulse and realized that her skin was wrinkled like an old woman.
The breeze blew, and her hair blew against her face. She reached out to smooth her hair, but she did not expect to see that her hair had turned white!
She quickly took her pulse and realized that the poison she was poisoned with was not simple at all. Not only did it wrinkle her skin, but even her bodily functions had deteriorated.
Detoxification pills alone could not replenish her bodily functions. She had to detoxify the poison with acupuncture.
¡°Jiang Ying, it will take me an hour to detoxify the poison at the entrance of the cave,¡± Ning Yue said to Jiang Ying in the cave.
She took out the detoxification pill from her space and ate it. Then, she took out silver needles from her pocket and performed acupuncture on a few acupuncture points on her head.
At this moment, Jiang Ying walked out.
He quietly sat beside Ning Yue. After a while, he saw sweat rolling down Ning Yue¡¯s forehead.
He apanied Ning Yue quietly. An hourter, Jiang Ying saw that Ning Yue¡¯s wrinkled skin was actually changing at a visible speed.
Even her white hair began to slowly change.
He thought that Ning Yue¡¯s poison had been removed, but he did not expect her hair to stop when it turned grayish-ck, and her skin did notpletely recover.
Jiang Ying looked at Ning Yue in confusion. She slowly opened her eyes and said to Jiang Ying, ¡°This poison is too powerful. I won¡¯t be able to cure it in a while.¡±
¡°What should we do? Let¡¯s go out! Look for your master!¡± With that, Jiang Ying was about to leave with Ning Yue.
¡°Jiang Ying!¡± Ning Yue called out to Jiang Ying. She had something to confirm with him.
Chapter 281 - 281 Replacement
281 Recement
Jiang Ying stopped what he was doing and looked at Ning Yue. Ning Yue looked into his eyes and asked him, ¡°What exactly is the key that those men in ck asked you for just now? Don¡¯t think of hiding it from me!¡±
She had a feeling that the key had something to do with her!
Jiang Ying sighed. He knew Ning Yue¡¯s personality. It was fine to hide it now, but if Ning Yue found out in the future, she would definitely be angry with him.
However, he did not want Ning Yue to know the real reason. He was worried that Ning Yue would be in danger.
At this moment, Jiang Ying was extremely conflicted. After thinking for a while, he decided to only tell Ning Yue half of it. ¡°The key to the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley.¡±
!!
¡°Why is the key to the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley with you?¡± Ning Yue frowned.
When Gu Yu gave her the key back then, he said not everyone had the key to the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley. Why would he give it to Jiang Ying?
Could it be that Gu Yu had not returned to the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley?
¡°I don¡¯t know either. Your master gave it to me and asked me to take it. If I need anything in the future, I can go to the Miracle Doctor Valley to look for him,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Impossible! Back then, Master said that only the sessor of the Divine Physician Valley had the key. You¡¯re not the sessor of the Divine Physician Valley. How can you have it?¡± Ning Yue asked.
She was the sessor of the Divine Physician Valley. Gu Yu could still exin it to her, but what about Jiang Ying? What reason did Gu Yu have to get the key?
¡°You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. What¡¯s so strange about your master giving me the key? What if, I mean, what if I have something to ask of him one day?¡±
Jiang Ying did not tell Ning Yue the truth and was very nervous.
¡°With me around, I can help you. Why would I let you beg Master?¡±
Jiang Ying smiled. ¡°Can¡¯t we ask him this time? Let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°No!¡± Ning Yue stopped Jiang Ying. ¡°I can detoxify the poison myself. I¡¯ll be able topletely recover in three days. I don¡¯t want to leave so soon.¡±
It was good that Ning Yue could detoxify herself. Jiang Ying heaved a sigh of relief, but he did not understand why Ning Yue wanted to stay here.
¡°Yueyue, this ce is not conducive to your health,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s the opposite. This ce is suitable for me to detoxify the poison. Since that group of people is here for my master, I can take advantage of these three days to n. Will your side be affected?¡±
The Three Kingdoms Festival was an important celebration. Jiang Ying could not be absent. He was supposed to leave the day after the opening ceremony, but he was dyed by her matter.
¡°No, the honor guard will leave first. I just have to appear at the celebration of the Three Kingdoms Festival. You should also represent Russia.¡±
Jiang Ying¡¯s words surprised Ning Yue. Represent Russia? Why didn¡¯t she know about this?
At the opening ceremony, Yuan Hui had asked the prime minister of Russia to go. Why did he suddenly ask her to go to the Three Kingdoms Festival?
¡°When we left the banquet, the Prime Minister of Russia told me that your uncle wants you to represent him in the Three Kingdoms Festival,¡± Jiang Ying said.
What? Ning Yue was shocked. She was representing Yuan Hui in the Three Kingdoms Festival!
What kind of joke was this? Did Yuan Hui want her to be the Empress of Russia?
Ning Yue swallowed and said, ¡°Do I have a choice?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll ask when we get out,¡± Jiang Ying said.
He was not sure if there was. The Prime Minister of Russia said very firmly that Yuan Hui should have already decided.
Initially, he did not agree to Ning Yue taking the risk. After all, the ck City Kingdom would cause trouble at the annual Three Kingdoms Festival. Who knew what they would do today?
However, Yuan Hui¡¯s words dispelled his thoughts.
¡°Yueyue isn¡¯t a canary locked in a cage by you. Even if she doesn¡¯t represent Russia, she¡¯ll follow you. Do you want her to follow quietly on the road, or do you want to bring her along directly?¡±
That¡¯s right. Ning Yue was not a canary raised in a cage. She was a falcon soaring in the sky!
She had a world she wanted to fly in, and all he had to do was face it with her when the wind and rain came.
It had to be said that Yuan Hui had given Jiang Ying a good hint.
Ning Yue had a headache. Things were moreplicated than she thought.
However, since she had already decided to go to the celebration of the Three Kingdoms Festival, it was fine for her to attend in Yuan Hui¡¯s ce.
Chapter 282 - 282 Luck
282 Luck
¡°By the way, Jiang Ying, do you know who those men in ck are?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°The enemies of the Miracle Doctor Valley can¡¯t enter the Miracle Doctor Valley, so they¡¯re thinking of using the key,¡± Jiang Ying said.
The key to the Miracle Doctor Valley.
These words instantly made Ning Yue understand something. ¡°My master is in danger!¡±
¡°Why would you think that? Just because this group of people can¡¯t enter the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley means that your master isn¡¯t in danger! Otherwise, why would they go through so much trouble to snatch the key?¡±
Jiang Ying wanted to dispel Ning Yue¡¯s thoughts. He knew that once Ning Yue was worried about Gu Yu, she would definitely go and investigate.
Although the situation in the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley wasplicated now, Gu Yu could definitely protect himself. Otherwise, this group of people would not juste to snatch the key.
¡°Even I don¡¯t know about my master giving you the key. How do these men in ck know? What does this mean? It means that there¡¯s a spy beside my master!¡± Ning Yue said.
She wasn¡¯t sure what went wrong, but she knew very well that only people close to her knew about this secret.
As for whether it was someone close to Gu Yu or Jiang Ying, she still needed to investigate.
¡°Sigh, Yueyue, after your master gave me the key, he went straight to the Miracle Doctor Valley. How could he tell others that he gave me the key?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, Ning Yue frowned. ¡°Are you suspecting that you have a mole by your side?¡±
Otherwise, how could this matter be exined?
¡°It¡¯s not clear yet. We can¡¯t judge blindly. We don¡¯t know if this group of people are the mortal enemies of the Miracle Doctor Valley or your master. In short, since they can snatch the key, it means that your master is very safe!¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to go. Yueyue, the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley isn¡¯t as simple as you think. Without your master leading the way, even if you enter the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley, it¡¯ll be dangerous!¡±
Ning Yue wanted to say that Baili knew the way to the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley, but on second thought, Baili only knew the way and did not know the situation inside.
¡°They definitely won¡¯t let the matter rest so easily if theye to snatch the key. Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to capture the mole?¡± Jiang Ying said to Ning Yue.
Ning Yue nodded. That was what she thought. ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to leave. I thought it was because they had a grudge against you and wanted to take the opportunity to investigate the identity of the enemy. However, I didn¡¯t expect to make such a shocking discovery after knowing the other party¡¯s identity.¡±
A mole, right? When she caught the mole, she would definitely turn this person into a real ghost! How dare he scheme against her!
Jiang Ying smiled and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m going in. Yueyue, do you want toe with me?¡±
Ning Yue nodded and followed Jiang Ying in. She pretended to take out a few Night Pearls. The range of light from the candles was limited, and they were not as good as Night Pearls.
When the Night Pearl came out, Ning Yue was stunned. The space outside was rtively narrow, and the space inside was very spacious. Moreover, there was actually a mountain spring with spring water in the cave!
As a mountain spring had emerged, a small river had already formed here! It was hard to imagine that a man-made cave actually had mountain spring water!
Then, Jiang Ying walked behind a rock and took out pots and pans.
The cooking tools were ready, but they still had to find food.
¡°I¡¯m going out to find some food. Wait for me here,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue did not refuse. When Jiang Ying went out, she could take the opportunity to get some food and medicine from her space.
¡°Then go. I¡¯ll tidy up,¡± Ning Yue said.
There was hay in the cave. She could pile it up and use it as a bed.
She didn¡¯t bring her backpack with her. If she took out daily necessities from her space, it would definitely arouse Jiang Ying¡¯s suspicion, so after some thought, she still felt that she should take out the live birds first.
After Jiang Ying went out, Ning Yue took a look. Not far away, there was arge wooden bucket and a small wooden bucket. She stepped forward and moved the wooden bucket so that she could wash it.
She didn¡¯t wash it directly with mountain spring water, nor did she know if there were nkton in this mountain spring. She was afraid of growing parasites.
After some thought, she took some ancient well water from her space and washed the two barrels first. Then, both barrels were filled with ancient well water.
After confirming that Jiang Ying had already walked far away, Ning Yue entered the space and found a pigeon and two fish in the live poultry area and fresh meat area.
When Jiang Ying returned and saw the fish and pigeons, he was surprised. ¡°Yueyue, where did these pigeons and fishe from?¡±
Chapter 283 - 283 Busy With What?
283 Busy With What?
¡°Oh, the pigeons flew in. I caught them when they weren¡¯t paying attention. The fish came from this river,¡± Ning Yue lied.
Just now, in order to make Jiang Ying believe her, she specially chose a few freshwater fish and threw them into the small river.
Jiang Ying was stunned. There were actually fish in this mountain spring? Why hadn¡¯t he seen them when he first entered the cave to look for something?
However, Jiang Ying did not hesitate for long. He put the wild fruits he had found aside and went up to help Ning Yue. The two of them quickly finished cooking.
Baili, who waspletely unaware of all of this, returned to Ning Yue¡¯s house with hope, but they did not return at all. He quickly went to look for Yuan Hui.
Before he could reach Yuan Hui¡¯s ce, he was stopped by Ah Da. ¡°Baili, have you found the heir and the heiress?¡±
Baili¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll go find our emperor!¡±
When Ah Da heard this, he was slightly stunned. ¡°It¡¯s already the second day. I¡¯ll send more people to the bottom of the cliff to take a look.¡±
Baili nodded and went to look for Yuan Hui. The uneasy feeling intensified.
When Yuan Hui found out that Ning Yue and Jiang Ying were being chased, he was so angry that he rushed into the pce to pressure the emperor and asked him to send someone to find them.
Baili also took this time to look for Ah Da. He was not familiar with the capital and felt that it would be better for him to cooperate with Jiang Ying¡¯s subordinates.
¡°I¡¯ll go to the Nine Gates Military Governor¡¯s Residence to take a look first.¡± After Baili found Ah Da, he nned to go there to check on the situation.
¡°Alright, sorry to trouble you. If there¡¯s any situation with the heir and the heiress, you have to tell me immediately!¡± Ah Da sent someone to the cliff to search for the two of them.
After Baili cupped his fists at Ah Da, he immediately left.
¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Lord Baili of Russia?¡± When Ma Ling saw Baili, he mocked him.
¡°Lord Ma, I¡¯m Princess Mingyue¡¯s guard. I wonder if Lord Ma has found my master?¡± Baili¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety.
When Ma Ling heard this, he frowned fiercely. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°Are you really working for Jiang Ying?¡±
¡°Lord Ma, Princess Mingyue is a princess conferred by your emperor. She¡¯s also a princess of Russia,¡± Baili said with a sneer.
Did he think that he didn¡¯t know what Ma Ling was up to? If he wanted to use him to climb up, he had to look at the target!
Besides, wasn¡¯t the position of Nine Gates Inspector high enough? Did he still want to be conferred the title of King? Dream on!
Ma Ling panicked and realized that he had gone overboard. He quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent more people to investigate.¡±
¡°Very good. Then, Lord Ma, do you have any clues about my master and the heir of Prince Jin¡¯s disappearance?¡± Baili asked directly.
Ma Ling shook his head at Baili. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was scolded badly by the emperor in the pce just now. If I knew the clues, I would have gone straight to find him.¡±
When Baili heard this, he turned around and left. Although he did not understand the capital, he more or less knew the character of the high-ranking officials of the Great Yun Nation.
Since Ma Ling said that he didn¡¯t know, he didn¡¯t have to think about getting anything out of him.
Now, he had to think of a way to find them.
After searching for an entire night, he couldn¡¯t find anyone for a hundred miles. He gradually calmed down from his initial panic.
There was a saying that went, ¡®I have to see a person to believe he¡¯s alive, and I have to see his corpse to believe he¡¯s dead!¡¯
After such a long time, not to mention corpses, there was not a single piece of flesh at the bottom of the cliff. That meant that the two of them should be fine.
He just didn¡¯t know if they were hiding or had been abducted by the men in ck.
It would be fine if it was the first, but it would be troublesome if it was the second.
He had no idea how to investigate the men in ck who had kidnapped them.
However, as a citizen of Russia, he did not dare to send people to search openly in the capital. He could only use Yuan Hui¡¯s secret forces in the capital to investigate.
The people from Prince Jin¡¯s Residence and Baili pretended that nothing had happened on the surface. They were so calm that Ma Ling even thought that Jiang Ying had returned.
He thought for a while and arrived at Ning Yue¡¯s ce.
Seeing that the door was closed, he asked the guard outside, ¡°What are Princess Mingyue and Prince Jin busy with?¡±
Chapter 284 - 284 Looking for Someone
284 Looking for Someone
Baili and Ah Da had already instructed these guards to keep their disappearance a secret.
Therefore, when the guard heard Ma Ling asking about the two of them, he said perfunctorily, ¡°The heir and the princess are the masters. There¡¯s no need to report to me, a guard, what the masters are busy with.¡±
Ma Ling was very unhappy with the guard¡¯s attitude, but he still sensed that something was wrong.
Hence, after returning home, he locked himself in his study and wrote a letter. Then, he asked the messenger pigeon to send the letter away.
Unexpectedly, as soon as his messenger pigeon flew out of the city, it was stopped by people a hundred miles away.
!!
Baili opened the letter and sneered. ¡°This Nine Gate Inspector is quite bold!¡±
After reading the letter, he went to the bottom of the cliff and searched for traces of the two of them with Ah Da.
¡°Our people have been searching for an entire night, but there¡¯s no news at all. Could they have already left this ce?¡± Ah Da said to Baili with a serious expression.
Baili nodded. ¡°I saw them jump down. There was only a pile of rocks at the bottom of the cliff. I didn¡¯t see a single person. I was wondering where they could be.¡±
Ah Da sighed. Jiang Ying had not brought him out, so he had only heard about the cliff from Baili.
¡°We have to send more people to search!¡± said Ah Da.
Baili thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve searched the ce at the bottom of the cliff. They shouldn¡¯t be at the bottom.¡±
¡°I think they either hung on the mountain, left, or were abducted again,¡± Baili said.
Baili felt that thest oue was not very likely. When those people kidnapped someone, there would definitely be amotion.
However, after the two of them fell off the cliff, there was no movement at all, so Baili was more inclined to the second possibility.
Baili shared his thoughts, and Ah Da nodded in agreement. ¡°If they left the bottom of the cliff, why didn¡¯t they go home?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Before we consider this, we should eliminate the first possibility,¡± Baili said.
They hung from the branches of the cliff. This oue sounded strange, but they could not rule out this possibility. They went to the edge of the cliff to look first.
At the thought of this, Baili decided to look for them along the way.
Arriving at the cliff, Baili felt panicked and uneasy. The traces of a fight were very obvious here, and there were bloodstains.
He felt very useless. The princess had been hurt in front of him. He had failed to protect her!
Taking a deep breath, Baili instructed the people he had brought with him, ¡°Investigate the vicinity. Don¡¯t let go of any clues!¡±
Seeing that Baili¡¯s expression was very bad, Ah Da asked him, ¡°Baili, what should we do if we still can¡¯t find anything?¡±
Baili closed his eyes and forced himself to calm down. ¡°I n to split my men and look around the area.¡±
It was already noon the next day. Baili looked at the endless cliff and decided to go down and take a look himself. ¡°Ah Da, please get someone to find the ropes. The more, the better,¡± Baili said.
When Ah Da heard Baili¡¯s words, he asked in confusion, ¡°Baili, what are you doing?¡±
¡°I¡¯m going down from here to take a look!¡± Baili said, his tone firm.
¡°Okay!¡± said Ada.
Originally, even if Baili hadn¡¯t said anything, he had nned to go down from here and take a look. Perhaps he could find some clues if he went down the same way.
Soon, Ah Da¡¯s men found the rope. Baili connected a few ropes. That length was enough.
After he was done, he put the rope around his waist. Only then did Ah Da know that he wanted to go down personally. ¡°Baili, I¡¯ll go down with you. One more person means more strength.¡±
Baili shook his head and refused. ¡°No, the rope can only support the weight of two people. If I find the heir and princess, it¡¯ll be convenient to pull them up.¡±
Baili instructed Ah Da, ¡°If I pull the rope a few times in a row, get someone to pull it up.¡±
After Ah Da pointed, Baili slowly descended the cliff with the help of the rope.
On the cliff wall, Baili¡¯s hand gripped the rope tightly as his feet pressed against the mountain.
Chapter 285 - 285 Scheme
285 Scheme
¡°Take three people and split up to look for Yueyue. Report any news immediately!¡± Jiang Ying said.
There were only three paths from this town to the celebration. They had just taken one and did not see Ning Yue, so there were only two choices.
As soon as Ah Da left, a group of people arrived.
When the group saw Jiang Ying, they hurriedly stopped and said to him with a fake smile, ¡°We didn¡¯t know that Prince Jiang was here. We were in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to bow. Please don¡¯t me us, Prince Jiang.¡±
Jiang Ying¡¯s expression was very bad. The first time he saw Meng Lang was because of Meng Hang¡¯s case. At that time, in order to convict Meng Hang, he hadn¡¯t investigated Meng Lang carefully.
!!
At that time, he always thought that Meng Lang was one of those brainless people.
The second time he saw Meng Lang was when he was shopping with Ning Yue during the festival and met Meng Lang and Consort Xian.
It was only then that he realized that Meng Lang had hidden his true appearance from everyone.
This was the third time he had seen Meng Lang. He was already very sure that Meng Lang was scheming. He was probably responsible for Meng Hang¡¯s consequences.
However, he already knew that Meng Lang and Consort Xian were behind the men in ck that night. He was also on guard.
Since Meng Lang¡¯s men were here, it meant that Ning Yue was safe. He had yet to find her!
Thinking of this, Jiang Ying heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°Who are you?¡± Jiang Ying asked deliberately.
Meng Lang¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Your Highness, your memory is a little bad. I¡¯m Meng Hang¡¯s younger brother. It was me who found evidence of his crimes back then. Have you forgotten so quickly, Prince Jiang?¡±
Jiang Ying smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not someone who will remember any Tom, Dick, and Harry.¡±
Tom, Dick, and Harry? Jiang Ying actuallypared him to Tom, Dick, and Harry!
Meng Lang was annoyed, but he didn¡¯t show it. He was smiling. ¡°No wonder. You definitely won¡¯t remember low-ss people like us.¡±
As he spoke, Meng Lang was also sizing up Jiang Ying. He wanted to know if Ning Yue and Jiang Ying had met.
Unfortunately, Jiang Ying didn¡¯t show anything. He said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±
Jiang Ying¡¯s words made Meng Lang¡¯s face twist with anger. He gritted his teeth hard and took a long time to say, ¡°The heir is so lucky!¡±
Jiang Ying hummed softly. ¡°You¡¯re not lucky.¡±
Meng Lang was so angry that his face turned pale. He knew that he couldn¡¯t continue like this.
He wanted to take the key from Jiang Ying, but Jiang Ying would not give it to him easily. Jiang Ying¡¯s only relevance was Ning Yue!
He could not rashly fight Jiang Ying head-on. He had to find out about Ning Yue first. He wanted to see if Jiang Ying had met Ning Yue.
¡°I just came from that direction to participate in the Three Kingdoms Festival and wanted to take a look around. I didn¡¯t expect to see a very familiar person on the way. She looked like the future heiress, but she didn¡¯t seem to be. She encountered some danger. I was weaker and didn¡¯t dare to fight them, so I left.¡±
He paused.
Unfortunately, Jiang Ying didn¡¯t want to care about Meng Lang at all.
Jiang Ying knew very well that his priority was to find Ning Yue. Although Meng Lang was the pursuer, Jiang Ying was sure that Meng Lang was testing him!
It seemed that Ning Yue was safe for the time being. Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Yueyue is in the camp of Russia now. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her.¡±
Meng Lang frowned slightly. In the camp of Russia? It had only been a few days since he had caught up with Ning Yue, but she was already in Russia? Meng Lang did not believe it.
¡°Then I was wrong,¡± Meng Lang said.
¡°Yes, not only are you unlucky, but your eyesight is also bad. Alright, I still have something to do. I don¡¯t have time to talk to you anymore.¡± With that, Jiang Ying left with his men.
Seeing Jiang Ying¡¯s back, Meng Lang gestured for his subordinates to follow him.
However, the people Meng Lang brought were not skilled enough and were quickly discovered by Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying gestured to his subordinates, indicating that they should not get entangled or conflicted with Meng Lang¡¯s people. The most important thing now was to find Ning Yue.
Jiang Ying did not look back at the people behind him and directly ordered Ah Da to get into the carriage.
He exchanged clothes with Ah Da in the carriage and let him sit in it. He mounted Ah Da¡¯s horse and rode to the other side.
Meng Lang and his subordinates followed behind the fake Jiang Ying and didn¡¯t notice anything.
Chapter 286 - 286 Competition
286 Competition
However, after following him for a long time, he realized that Jiang Ying had nevere out of the carriage. He suddenly felt depressed.
Meng Lang realized that something was wrong and immediately went forward to check. Unexpectedly, it wasn''t Jiang Ying at all!
"I fell for it!" Meng Lang''s face was ashen. He couldn''t remember how many times he had been tricked.
"Lord Meng Lang, how many times have you been tricked? Our brothers have been yed. Can''t you be more serious?"
"Lord Meng Lang, can''t you consider your decision carefully? This will torture us."
Hearing his subordinates''ints, Meng Lang''s expression instantly turned ugly.
His face was cold as he said to his subordinates, "Is this how you talk to me?"
Hearing Meng Lang''s words, his subordinates were angry but did not dare to say anything.
At this point, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue met.
On the way here, after Ning Yue found out about Meng Lang''s tracking, she slowly followed him.
Meng Lang didn''t know, so he couldn''t find Ning Yue and Yun Duo.
Jiang Ying was overjoyed and brought Ning Yue to the Three Kingdoms Festival. Meng Lang almost lost his life looking for Ning Yue.
He did not expect Ning Yue to have already gone to the Three Kingdoms Festival.
To Ning Yue''s surprise, the night before the Three Kingdoms Festival, Princess Lotus of the ck City Kingdom came to look for her.
She actually came to the Three Kingdoms Festival. Was this a joke? Wasn''t she going to be taken in as a concubine by the emperor? Why was she here?
Unable to figure it out, Ning Yue did not n to think about it anymore. However, to her surprise, Princess Lotus actually proposed to marry Jiang Ying.
"I''m the princess of a country, so I naturally won''t make myself a concubine. Therefore, I''ll give you two choices. Either leave Prince Jiang or be his concubine."
Ning Yue looked at Lotus in shock. She did not expect this woman to think so highly of herself.
She wanted her to be Jiang Ying''s concubine?
Putting aside whether Ning Yue was willing or not, Jiang Ying would definitely make sure that no woman dared to have any designs on him.
"It''s impossible for me to leave Jiang Ying," Ning Yue said.
"I know, so I want to set up a challenge. If I win, you''ll disappear automatically, and if I lose, I''ll pay you ten thousand taels of gold," Princess Lotus said.
"Deal! Hurry up and get a pen. Let''s write the agreement first. After it takes effect, we''ll talk about the challenge letter," Ning Yue said.
Princess Lotus was bewitched by Ning Yue and was willing to sign the agreement.
"What do you n topete with me in?" Ning Yue asked her.
"A beast fight," Princess Lotus said.
Ning Yue did not think that the beast fight Princess Lotus was talking about was a very simple beast fight, so she felt that Princess Lotus might be ying some tricks.
"Alright, let''s do it now. You can decide on the location," Ning Yue said.
Her thoughts were actually very simple. Don''t go against money.
Princess Lotus was stunned. She did not expect Ning Yue to agree to her so readily. This was really strange.
The time was chosen by Ning Yue, and the location was chosen by Princess Lotus.
She chose a vi very close to the celebration. The interior of the vi was refreshing to Ning Yue.
This ce was so beautiful!
However, there was a rule in advance that the two of them had to walk in on their own and not let anyone else send them in.
Jiang Ying was furious because of this rule.
There were a few times when he wanted to persuade Ning Yue to ignore such apetition. He would not marry that woman at all, not even if he died.
However, it was unknown what Ning Yue was thinking, but she refused to let go.
The emperor also knew what Princess Lotus was thinking. He was so angry that his face turned ashen.
He had personally issued an imperial edict to confer Princess Lotus as a concubine, but this woman had actually rejected it and wanted to marry another man.
And this man was none other than his nephew!
Was Princess Lotus trying to say that he, the emperor, was old and she did not fancy him?
"Uncle Emperor, don''t you think this is a scheme to sow discord? Princess Lotus is sowing discord between us!" Jiang Ying said angrily.
"Of course I know that this is to drive a wedge between us, but she''s just a small princess. How can I tolerate her disobeying me?" the emperor said.
"Uncle Emperor, why don''t we stoppeting?"
Jiang Ying was worried about Ning Yue. He did not want her topete.
However, the emperor also knew very well that if thispetition stopped, others would say that Ning Yue was a coward. This would more or less affect Jiang Ying.
"We have topete and kill her without anyone knowing," the emperor said.
After killing her, he would have a reason to directly throw Princess Lotus''s corpse back to the ck City Kingdom.
Chapter 287 - 287 Grudge
287 Grudge
As soon as Ning Yue walked into the vi, she realized that there was a pile of weapons behind the door.
Beyond that was a tube that looked like a firework. On the tube were the words "signal re."
Below the signal re was a line of words. If you encounter any difficulties, please release the re in time. However, this also meant that you have lost thepetition.
Beside the two items was a map. This map was a map of the vi.
Ning Yue took a look. The vi was very big. She had to walk a long way to the end.
Ning Yue sneered. She did not want to risk her life, so she put the things into her space.
Then, Ning Yue took another sword and walked deeper into the vi.
ording to the map, Ning Yue had just walked to the middle. She was tired and sat down to rest for a while.
Unexpectedly, as soon as she sat down, she heard a rustling sound.
Ning Yue was shocked. Just as she turned around, she saw a brightly colored snake appear not far behind her!
The snake was very big and looked to be five to six meters long! The snake was sticking its tongue out at her. Its long tongue made Ning Yue feel disgusted.
The snake seemed to have discovered her. It paused for a moment and rushed in her direction.
The snake''s skin was bright and its head was t. This snake was definitely a poisonous snake!
Ning Yue frowned. There seemed to be no description of this kind of poisonous snake in her memory. What kind of snake was this?
She was not afraid of poison, but she felt that mollusks like snakes were slightly disgusting.
Her breathing slowed a little as she looked at the snake.
Although snakes had eyes, they had no vision and could only distinguish moving objects with their tongues.
As long as she held her breath and stood still, the snake would let her go for the time being.
The snake slowly moved towards Ning Yue. She did not dare to anger the snake. She held her breath and stood quietly.
However, she did not expect the snake to still approach her.
When the snake was only thirty meters away from her, Ning Yue realized that something was wrong.
Why did the snake seem to be able to see her? It came straight at her.
Ning Yue was really a little speechless. This snake was clearly poisonous. If she was bitten by it, she would definitely die on the spot.
At this moment, the snake suddenly sped up. A fishy smell flowed out of its mouth. Ning Yue almost vomited.
Now, Ning Yue was certain that there was something about her that attracted the snakes!
15:28
What was it? What exactly was it?
Something was wrong! Something was very wrong with this snake!
Ning Yue raised her sword and aimed it at the snake''s head. She slowly moved to the left. She wanted to see if the snake could really see where she was.
Ning Yue''s footsteps were light, and her movement was almost silent.
However, the snake seemed to be very smart. As soon as Ning Yue moved, it stopped and coiled in ce. Its huge snake head probed forward, then moved in Ning Yue''s direction.
At this point, Ning Yue had already realized that this snake was prepared by someone with ulterior motives, and this person was Princess Lotus!
On second thought, what on earth could she have on her that the snake would discover?
She had put the re and the map into her space. The smell had been cut off. The snake definitely wouldn''t smell it.
Was it the sword she was holding? Ning Yue frowned and threw the sword elsewhere.
The snake only turned its head for a moment before turning back.
Now, Ning Yue was certain that there was something about her that attracted the snakes!
What was it? What exactly was it?
Snakes had no eyesight. If people wanted to attract a snake, they had to rely on smell.
The snake''s tongue was flexible, like a radar. It was sensitive to smells and could tell what was nearby by smell.
As Ning Yue paid attention to the snake''s movements, she thought about what she might have touched, but she couldn''t think of anything wrong.
She thought for a moment and took out the smoke bomb from her space. Just as she took it out, the snake suddenly increased its speed.
Ning Yue threw the re to the side. The snake stopped. It seemed to be troubled about where to go.
After some thought, it shot towards the signal re!
"It''s indeed the re!" Ning Yue gritted her teeth.
Although the signal was thrown into space, the hand that had just touched the re was exposed.
Come to think of it, the smell on the re was too strong.
She wasn''tpeting anymore!
Ning Yue made up her mind and rolled to the ce where the signal re had been. Then, she distanced herself from the snake.
The snake moved even faster. Ning Yue pulled the re, but it did not make a sound!
Chapter 288 - 288 Settling the Score
288 Settling the Score
The re was wet!
"Princess Lotus is so disgusting! She actually doesn''t even let go of such a small thing. How much hatred does she have for me?" Ning Yue rolled her eyes.
Princess Lotus was really vicious. Even if Jiang Ying wanted to investigate after killing her, it had already happened. Everything was in vain.
Moreover, if not for the approval of the vi management, such a problem would definitely not have happened.
At this point, it was clear.
Therefore, in the end, the unlucky people would be the managers of the vi. Even if they were investigated, they would push out a moderately powerful person as a scapegoat.
After some thought, Ning Yue threw the re into the distance.
The signal re fell with a bang. The snake suddenly stopped. Its head swayed slightly and it stuck out its tongue in front of Ning Yue.
Ning Yue did not dare to breathe loudly, afraid that the snake would suddenly change its target and attack her.
Fortunately, the smell on the re worked.
The snake stayed in front of Ning Yue for a few seconds before changing direction and chasing after the signal re.
Seeing the snake leave, Ning Yue heaved a sigh of relief.
Fortunately, it was gone.
This was just apetition. There was no need for her to risk her life in front of the snake. This was good.
However, Ning Yue felt very aggrieved!
The more Ning Yue thought about it, the more unhappy she became. She took less than ten steps.
She suddenly remembered that the map showed that herpetition area with Princess Lotus was very close.
Since the other party could ce this huge snake with her, why couldn''t she lure it to Princess Lotus?
Also, they werepeting in beast fighting. ording to Ning Yue''s understanding of beast fighting, she would find a beast herself and fight the other party''s beast.
However, this waspletely not the pattern of a beast fight. ording to her guess, Princess Lotus meant to hunt!
How impressive. Princess Lotus and the ck City Kingdom!
Don''t me her for being vicious after what they had done!
Ning Yue thought for a while. In the end, her desire for revenge won over her rationality.
If the royal family of the ck City Kingdom could be ruthless to her for the sake of thepetition, why couldn''t she?
"Princess Lotus, if you want to me someone, me yourself for being too vicious! If I weren''t smart today, I would definitely have died. If you die tragically, you can only reap the consequences yourself."
As Ning Yue muttered, she searched for the signal re she had just thrown away.
After searching for a long time, she finally found the re. Then, she took out arge cloth from her space and wrapped it around it. She also collected some of the scents that snakes liked.
After doing this, she ran to another area marked on the map and sprinkled rabbit''s blood nearby.
In any case, this was a hunting ground. A little blood wouldn''t hurt.
After scattering this, she walked around to the other end and sprinkled the blood again within the range of the snake''s smell.
She believed that this snake would not disappoint her.
Naturally, it was fine if she failed this time.
She just wanted to use this snake to vent her anger. It would be best if she could seed, but it did not matter if she did not. In any case, there was still a long way to go. She had plenty of opportunities to deal with the royal family of the ck City Kingdom.
Carnivores were very sensitive to the smell of blood.
As soon as she sprinkled blood, the snake came in her direction.
The snake''s tail wagged noisily. Ning Yue''s heart skipped a beat. It seemed that the snake had been hungry for a long time.
As danger approached, Ning Yue''s hands moved faster.
After doing that, she ran the other way. As she ran, she took off the cloth she was wearing and threw it into the space. After confirming that the snake was not chasing after her, Ning Yue heaved a sigh of relief.
Ning Yue wiped the sweat off her forehead. After resting for a while, she walked deeper into the vi.
The theme of thispetition was hunting. Snakes were carnivores and unusually sensitive to the smell of blood. She had just used this to guide the snake to another area.
Ning Yue firmly believed that that was the area where Princess Lotus was.
After all, Princess Lotus wanted topete with her so badly. If she wanted to watch the show, she naturally wouldn''t be too far away from her.
Now, he could only hope that the snake could sessfully find Princess Lotus!
"Princess Lotus, I hope your martial techniques are bad and you don''t run into too many pools of rabbit blood. Otherwise, you can wait for death."
Chapter 289 - 289 Accident
289 ident
Ning Yue snorted and checked to make sure that there was nothing wrong with her. She then looked at the ce where she had just been surrounded by the snake. She wanted to watch themotion now and see if Princess Lotus would have any exciting performance.
After some thought, Ning Yue headed towards the vi. When she finally reached the exit, Ning Yue saw a group of people.
"Princess Ning Yue, you''re out?" The guard at the exit couldn''t help but ask when he saw Ning Yue walk out empty-handed.
"Can''t Ie out?" Ning Yue asked him in confusion.
"Sure, sure. Princess Consort, where''s your prey? Do you want me to help you bring it out?" The guardughed dryly.
Hunting rabbits or deer shouldn''t be a problem, right?
When Ning Yue heard this, she spread her hands helplessly. "I can''t do it. I can''t even catch prey."
"What? You didn''t kill any? Not a single prey?" The guard didn''t believe what he was hearing.
The two areas they chose were filled with domesticated rabbits.
They could be killed even with her eyes closed. Ning Yue had been in for so long, but she had actually not killed a single one?
Wasn''t this too strange?
The guard''s face twitched. Seeing Ning Yue frown, he thought that she was unhappy and hurriedly lowered his head.
"Princess Mingyue, since there''s no prey, let''s go back."
His duty was to protect Ning Yue. He had to escort her safely out of this area.
"Alright, please help me carry this." Ning Yue handed the sword to the guard.
This thing was really too heavy. She didn''t want to hold it anymore.
At this moment, a woman''s scream almost pierced her eardrums.
The guards who were originally standing beside Ning Yue pulled out their knives at the same time and surrounded her as quickly as possible.
Their mission today was to protect Ning Yue. As long as Ning Yue was fine, they were fine.
Hearing this voice, Ning Yue''s lips curled up.
Princess Lotus''s luck was too bad. She had been discovered by the snake.
Suddenly, there was a loud sound and a puff of ck smoke came from not far away.
"Something happened to Princess Lotus." The guards protecting Ning Yue heaved a sigh of relief.
They were protecting Ning Yue. What happened to Princess Lotus had nothing to do with them.
"Let''s go take a look." Ning Yue really wanted to watch themotion.
The guard looked at Ning Yue with a troubled expression. Running to the ce where something had happened for no reason was just causing trouble for them.
Ning Yue could tell what the guard was thinking. "Something happened to Princess Lotus. This ce might not be safe. Why don''t we go to the vi first?"
"You''re right. We''ll go over now." The guard agreed, but they had only taken a few steps when Jiang Ying arrived.
"I heard a sound over there. I was afraid that you were in danger," Jiang Ying said.
"Don''t worry, I''m fine now," Ning Yue told Jiang Ying with a smile.
"It''s good that you''re fine," Jiang Ying said.
When they arrived at the vi, Ning Yue almost couldn''t help butugh out loud when she saw that Princess Lotus wasn''t around.
She deserved it for harming others. She had harmed herself.
She wondered what Princess Lotus''s expression would be when she saw the huge snake.
"Princess Mingyue, it''s best that nothing happened to you," the prince of the ck City Kingdom said.
He frowned fiercely. Just now, his subordinates hade to report that there was a problem with Ning Yue''s signal re. He was almost scared silly. If anything happened to Ning Yue, he would definitely be killed by Jiang Ying and the Great Yun Emperor.
The Great Yun Nation and Russia had always been eyeing their ck City Nation covetously. If anything happened to Princess Mingyue here, wouldn''t it give them a reason to start a war?
At this moment, the prince of the ck City Kingdom was especially d that Ning Yue was fine. Otherwise, he would really be finished.
He did not want to die so early. He still wanted to inherit the throne.
However, what puzzled the prince of the ck City Kingdom was that Ning Yue was fine, but something had happened to Princess Lotus.
No matter how he looked at it, this matter was strange.
This was because thepetition was suggested by Princess Lotus. Even if something happened, it should be Ning Yue.
But now it was the other way around.
What should he do? It had not been easy for Princess Lotus to be the concubine of the Emperor of Great Yun, causing his status in the ck City Kingdom to soar. Seeing that he was about to be the Crown Prince, he hoped that nothing would happen at this critical moment!
Chapter 290 - 290 Plan
290 n
Baili relied on the strength of his feet and waist to maintain his bnce. Otherwise, if he was not careful, he would easily pull everyone down.
The people controlling the ropes on the cliff were all very careful not to rx.
Due to the rain, the cliff wall became very slippery. Even if Baili was anxious, he did not dare to be too fast. He gritted his teeth and slowly groped around.
Suddenly, he saw a huge bulge that moved in a direction.
He didn''t dare stand on the protruding stone for fear that the person above would be pulled off the cliff by inertia. He could only approach that spot.
However, as soon as he approached, he saw Ning Yue and Jiang Ying!
Ning Yue was also shocked. "Baili!"
"Princess, Prince Jiang, why have you be like this?" Baili was shocked by Ning Yue''s old face and gray hair. For a moment, he ignored Jiang Ying''s injuries.
"I''m fine. I''m just poisoned. I''ll be able to undo it in two days." Ning Yue waved her hand indifferently and asked, "Time is tight. I''ll ask and you''ll answer. Don''t interrupt. Does Uncle want me to represent Russia in the celebration of the Three Kingdoms Festival?"
"Yes," Baili replied.
"Very good. I don''t have time to exin to you. Go back now and say that you didn''t find us on this trip. I''ll arrive on time when the Three Kingdoms Festival begins," Ning Yue said.
What? Baili looked at Ning Yue in shock. What was Her Highness thinking?
"Go back," Ning Yue said.
Baili said nothing. This was Ning Yue''s decision. All he could do was listen to Ning Yue''s instructions.
He tugged at the rope a few times and gestured for the people above to pull him up.
"Baili is pulling the rope. Hurry up and pull him up!" Ah Da felt the rope being pulled a few times and immediately ordered someone to pull it up.
Soon, Baili returned to the top of the cliff again. Ah Da quickly asked, "How is it? Did you find anything?"
Baili was silent for a moment. Recalling Ning Yue''s instructions, he shook his head at Ah Da. "I knew at a nce what''s going on down there. There''s no clue at all."
Ah Da sighed. He looked disconstely at the bloodstains on the edge of the cliff. He wondered if these bloodstains belonged to his heir.
If that was the case, the blood loss was too great. It was really heart-wrenching.
Baili looked at Ah Da and could not bear to see him like this. However, when he thought of Ning Yue''s instructions, he resisted the urge to tell Ah Da the truth.
"I think they should have already left this ce. Let''s go back first. We''ll send more people to look for them tomorrow," Baili said.
In the past few days, because of Ning Yue and Jiang Ying''s disappearance, the capital had been turned upside down. Even Jiang Huan and Xin Xin hade.
He looked terrible as he came to the pce to question the emperor. "Why did my son disappear as soon as he arrived in the capital? Emperor, shouldn''t you give me an exnation?"
"And my future daughter-inw!" Xin Xin added.
The emperor also wanted to know why!
Two dayster, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue came out. The emperor almost hugged Jiang Ying and cried. Jiang Ying and Ning Yue did not exin much and nned to go to the Three Kingdoms Festival.
As for the finishing touches, he would leave them to the emperor and Yuan Hui.
They spread the news of their disappearance, causing that group of people to give themselves away.
Yuan Hui had been instructed by Ning Yue to pretend to besiege the Miracle Doctor Valley when they participated in the celebration.
Before attacking the Miracle Doctor''s Valley, Ning Yue and Jiang Ying went to the Three Kingdoms Festival.
As the Three Kingdoms Festival team was rtivelyrge, they would not reach their destination so quickly, so they were not in a hurry.
On this day, they came to a city to stay.
After Jiang Ying settled Ning Yue down, he instructed Baili and left.
When he returned, there was a maid beside him.
He could not stay with Ning Yue for the Three Kingdoms Festival. Baili and the other secret guards could only follow Ning Yue at most. As for Ah Da, he had something to send to him, so he could not protect Ning Yue for the time being.
Therefore, he found a female secret guard from the troops he was training to follow Ning Yue. Ning Yue could also use her as a maidservant.
He had originally nned to nurture this female secret guard into an intelligence killer.
Now, for Ning Yue''s safety, he would rather her receive less information.
Chapter 291 - 291 Change of Route
291 Change of Route
Although Yun Duo was a woman, her skills were definitely not inferior to Ah Da''s. Jiang Ying was relieved to leave Ning Yue''s safety to her.
As Jiang Ying traveled, he got someone to track down the whereabouts of the men in ck.
Jiang Ying did not tell Ning Yue about the clues of the investigation from the beginning. Instead, he nned to tell Ning Yue after Ah Da confirmed the uracy of the clues.
They found out that the man in ck had something to do with Meng Lang and Consort Xian.
It was unknown who Consort Xian was supporting, but she could actually make a timid man like Meng Lang fall head over heels for her. He even dared to assassinate Jiang Ying and Ning Yue.
Jiang Ying sensed that things were not simple. He ordered someone to focus on investigating Meng Lang and Consort Xian when investigating the men in ck.
However, these two people disappeared after their scheme failed.
"There''s no need to leave these two alive," Jiang Ying said.
Since they dared to attack his beloved Ning Yue, there was no need for him to be polite.
Ah Da obeyed and left with a group of men.
However, what they did not expect was that Meng Lang''s team was tracking Ning Yue and Jiang Ying.
However, he did not know which route Ning Yue and Jiang Ying used to go to the Three Kingdoms Festival, so he could not find the two of them after chasing them for a long time.
"Yueyue, Ah Da found out something." Jiang Ying briefly told Ning Yue what had happened.
"Meng Lang?" Ning Yue did not react for a moment. "Who is this person?"
Jiang Ying smiled and shook his head. "Have you forgotten? He''s the younger brother of the former Governor, Meng Hang. He reported on Meng Hang to save his life. He''s hanging out with Consort Xian now."
"Huh? What about him?" Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying in confusion.
Then, Jiang Ying exined the matter, shocking Ning Yue.
"So you mean that these two have something to do with us being cornered by the men in ck? Why do they want the key to the Miracle Doctor''s Valley?" Ning Yue was puzzled.
"I''m not sure, but they''ve already been exposed. I won''t let them off, but we have to wait until after the Three Kingdoms Festival," Jiang Ying said.
After all, the celebration of the Three Kingdoms Festival was about to begin. They did not have time to waste.
"Forget it. Let''s rest well tonight and talk about it the next day," Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying nodded. Yes, he had to rest well. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have the energy to deal with the next day.
Unexpectedly, the next morning, the two of them were about to leave after breakfast when they received an emergency letter at the same time.
Something had happened to Great Yun''s team during the Three Kingdoms Festival, and someone had died. Jiang Ying had to rush over first.
"I won''t be with you anymore. I have something to deal with," Ning Yue said.
The letter she had received had been given to her by the Prime Minister of Russia. It was sealed with a wax seal exclusive to Yuan Hui. It could not be fake.
The letter said that there was still a team from Russia that had yet to arrive and asked Ning Yue to wait for them to arrive at the celebration.
"Yueyue, be careful. If anything happens, get Baili to escort you over. Don''t wait for that team," Jiang Ying instructed long-windedly.
Ning Yue didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Alright, alright. There''s no need to be so long-winded. I know how to deal with these situations. Don''t you believe me?"
Jiang Ying smiled helplessly. "I''m concerned about you!"
Ning Yue''s heart warmed. "Alright, I understand."
"I''ll leave Yun Duo behind. She''s skilled and experienced. You can treat her as your maidservant," Jiang Ying said and immediately ordered Yun Duo, "You don''t have to go back with me. From now on, stay by the heiress''s side and protect her. Do you understand?"
Yun Duo ced her right fist on her left chest and knelt on one knee. "Yes, sir."
With that, Yun Duo maintained this posture and turned in Ning Yue''s direction. "Yun Duo greets the heiress."
Ning Yue nodded and epted Yun Duo without saying anything.
She knew that if she didn''t ept it, Jiang Ying would definitely worry about her.
Unknown to the two of them, Meng Lang suddenly appeared in the group he had sent out.
The leader of the men in ck said to Meng Lang, "Master, we''ve tried our best, but we still can''t find them. Could it be that they haven''t arrived at all?"
Meng Lang also sensed that something was wrong. On second thought, his expression changed when he received the information.
"Take another path! They didn''t take this path at all!" Meng Lang ordered all the men in ck.
When the men in ck heard this, they hurriedly asked the others to change their route.
Out of Meng Lang''s sight, a man in ck spat on the ground. "Bah! Who are you? Do you think you''re still that high and mighty figure?"
Chapter 292 - 292 Setting a Situation
292 Setting a Situation
The men in ck were already unhappy with Meng Lang¡¯s identity. Now that he had chosen the wrong path, they were tired from running around.
Their whereabouts had also been found by Ah Da¡¯s men.
The guard reported the situation to Ah Da. ¡°Boss, they changed their path and chose the path that the Heir and Heiress took. What should we do?¡±
Ah Da thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s get in front of them and cut them off at the intersection. Remember to set up an ambush.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
At this moment, Jiang Ying rushed to Great Yun¡¯s team for the Three Kingdoms Festival as quickly as possible. As someone had died, the team was dyed in a city.
As soon as he entered the city, he heard a guard report that someone was waiting for him at the inn.
Jiang Ying entered the inn and was surprised to see the person there. ¡°Uncle Emperor, why are you here?¡±
The emperor sighed. ¡°Close the door. Come and sit down.¡±
Hearing the emperor¡¯s words, Jiang Ying closed the door and walked to the seat opposite him.
The emperor seemed to be a little angry with Jiang Ying. Jiang Ying could more or less tell.
¡°Uncle Emperor, please don¡¯t be angry. Ning Yue has been poisoned. I was worried about her health, so I didn¡¯t rush over.¡±
The emperor looked at Jiang Ying in shock. Ning Yue had been poisoned? He really did not know.
¡°Forget it. Since it¡¯s for Ning Yue¡¯s health, I won¡¯t me you,¡± the emperor said.
¡°Uncle Emperor, why did youe to the Three Kingdoms Festival? Where do you n to live? Why don¡¯t you stay with me? It¡¯s safer,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°How am I supposed to answer all your questions?¡± the emperor said unhappily.
Jiang Ying was instantly a little embarrassed. The emperor could answer slowly one by one.
¡°I came quietly. I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it well. Anyway, the Crown Prince is in charge of the court affairs. I¡¯m relieved, so I came with you to take a look. Of course I have to stay by your side,¡± the Emperor said.
Although he was preparing to abdicate his position, there were many people at the Three Kingdoms Festival. They could not know everyone¡¯s thoughts.
For the sake of the emperor¡¯s safety, Jiang Ying had to be careful.
Although the emperor nned to give up his position to the crown prince, he had yet to do so. He was still the emperor of the Great Yun Nation. He could not let anything happen during the celebration of the Three Kingdoms Festival.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go make arrangements first. Recently, Yueyue and I have been plotted against. It¡¯s not safe on the road. I¡¯ll go and assign some men to you,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You just said that the two of you were plotted against. What¡¯s going on?¡± the emperor asked.
Jiang Ying told him about Meng Lang and Consort Xian, making the emperor furious.
Although he wanted to punish Consort Xian, she was still his concubine. Even if she was killed by him, she could not be with another man!
Also, how did Consort Xian leave? He had clearly issued an imperial edict. Who dared to disobey him?
No, he had to kill Consort Xian again. Otherwise, he would lose his dignity as the emperor!
¡°Uncle Emperor, Ah Da reported to me that he had already set up an ambush in the previous city. I believe we can capture Meng Lang and Consort Xian soon.¡±
¡°However, I heard that Meng Lang discovered the route Ning Yue was going to take in a short period of time. I thought that there might be a mole beside me, so I chose to leave first. At least, that mole won¡¯t be able to receive news about Ning Yue.¡±
After hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, the emperor sneered. ¡°Looks like these people have put in a lot of effort.¡±
Jiang Ying did not reply. The emperor continued, ¡°He actually dared to kidnap the heir and future heiress of Prince Jin. He¡¯s disrespecting me and the royal family! We can¡¯t let him off!¡±
Jiang Ying asked the emperor, ¡°Uncle Emperor, what do you n to do?¡±
The emperor put away the smile on his face and looked at Jiang Ying solemnly.
¡°The mole has been sent to you. Can¡¯t you send a few of yours over?¡± the emperor asked.
Jiang Ying swallowed. Consort Xian was the emperor¡¯s concubine. Although Meng Lang was from Prince Jin¡¯s fief, his actions were not carried out on Prince Jin¡¯s fief.
He wanted to nt spies in Meng Lang and Consort Xian, but he didn¡¯t dare!
If the emperor found out that he could even do something in the capital, wouldn¡¯t he directly capture him and his father and use them of rebellion?
¡°Uncle Emperor, this group of people is operating in the capital. The capital is not under my sphere of influence,¡± Jiang Ying said.
The emperor smiled and did not say anything else. He told Jiang Ying about his n.
¡°Alright, we¡¯re done chatting. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s deal with it while it¡¯s still early,¡± the emperor said.
Chapter 293 - 293 Town
293 Town
Ning Yue brought Yun Duo and Baili to another city. When she arrived in this city, Ning Yue was shocked.
The people here were dressed in sari and veils and spoke pure English.
In Ning Yue¡¯s memory, there didn¡¯t seem to be such a country in ancient times. Where was this?
Ning Yue was about to take the opportunity to y for a while when Baili realized that the people following them had already arrived.
Her heart sank as she took Yun Duo and Baili to the inn.
!!
¡°Seriously, you ruined my good mood. I still wanted to go out and y!¡± Ning Yue said.
After staying in the inn for two hours, Ning Yue thought for a long time and said to the Yun Duo, ¡°Hiding isn¡¯t a solution. Why don¡¯t we take the initiative to attack?¡±
¡°But we don¡¯t know where they¡¯re hiding,¡± Yun Duo said in distress.
Ning Yue did not say anything else and asked Yun Duo to buy a few sets of local clothes to wear.
Baili and the other secret guards were also wearing local clothes. Otherwise, they would be too obvious.
Ning Yue swaggered onto the street. Women were vain. The first thing she did when she went out was go to the best rouge shop.
She was focused on choosing the goods. Meng Lang¡¯s people had also discovered Ning Yue, but she was wearing a veil, so Meng Lang¡¯s people were not sure.
After some thought, the group of people went forward and asked, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve seen you before.¡±
Ning Yue nced at Meng Lang. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you either.¡±
The man was speechless. ¡°I mean, if you¡¯re from out of town, I can introduce you to the best rouge in our shop.¡±
Ning Yue waved her hand. ¡°No need. I¡¯m not a foreigner.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, that person couldn¡¯t say anything else. He just stared at Ning Yue for a long time.
Ning Yue quickly browsed through the things in the shop. asionally, she would see some beautifully wrapped rouge and open it to smell it.
When that person realized that Ning Yue really wanted to buy something, he was a little relieved.
At night, Ning Yue and Yun Duo were still chatting andughing on the way back to the inn. Unexpectedly, Yun Duo¡¯s expression suddenly changed.
¡°Miss, someone is following us,¡± Yun Duo said.
Ning Yue did not say anything. She pulled Yun Duo and deliberately slowed down.
Yun Duo asked, ¡°Miss, do you want me to deal with them?¡±
As she spoke, she took the dagger out of her bag.
¡°No need.¡± Ning Yue held Yun Duo¡¯s hand and pretended to be chatting. ¡°They¡¯re not sure that we¡¯re the person they¡¯re looking for, so we¡¯re still safe for now. Besides, there are many people on the road, so it¡¯s not convenient for you to attack here. Let¡¯s go back to the inn. If we want to attack, we¡¯ll talk after we leave this city.¡±
The two of them discussed for a while. When the men in ck were not paying attention, they walked into a small alley.
When the group realized that she was gone, they quickly chased after her.
Ning Yue and Yun Duo turned around and returned to the inn.
¡°Yun Duo, you¡¯re quite familiar with this ce. You brought me back to the inn not long after,¡± Ning Yue said to Yun Duo appreciatively.
¡°The Heir nurtured me ording to the standards of an intelligence assassin. Information is my forte. Beforeing to this city, I took the lead in obtaining information,¡± Yun Duo said.
So that was it. Ning Yue nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s travel through the night. If this group investigates the inn, we¡¯ll be found quickly.¡±
Yun Duo nodded. She thought so too. She was about to persuade Ning Yue when Ning Yue suggested it herself.
When Meng Lang¡¯s men realized that they had lost her, they immediately went to investigate the inn. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to find out that some strangers had been to an inn.
In the end, when they searched, she ran away!
Meng Lang was furious. He grabbed the shopkeeper and asked, ¡°Where are they?¡±
The shopkeeper trembled in fear. ¡°Please spare me, hero. Please spare me!¡±
Meng Lang was speechless. The shopkeeper seemed to have gone crazy. Unable to get anything out of him, he kicked him hard.
¡°If you don¡¯t tell me where those two women are, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± With that, Meng Lang picked up a knife and held it to the shopkeeper¡¯s neck.
¡°They¡¯re out of the city!¡± the shopkeeper said.
¡°In that direction?¡± Meng Lang asked.
The shopkeeper pointed in the opposite direction of Ning Yue¡¯s route. ¡°I only saw them leave here in a carriage.¡±
Hearing this, Meng Lang threw the shopkeeper aside and left with his subordinates.
Yun Duo and Ning Yue set off for the next city and arrived at a small town.
Chapter 294 - 294 Missing Again
294 Missing Again
Yun Duo nced at Ning Yue, who was about to fall asleep, and said softly, ¡°Miss, there¡¯s the Heir¡¯s intelligence station ahead. We can rest there.¡±
Ning Yue frowned and looked back at the two carriages behind her.
She did have to rest. Three carriages were too big a target. She had to settle her things first.
¡°Alright,¡± Ning Yue said.
Ning Yue was too curious. Why would Meng Lang suddenly want the key to the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley and chase after her?
No one should know that Jiang Ying had given her the key.
Could it be that Meng Lang wanted to use her to deal with Jiang Ying?
That didn¡¯t make sense. The news of her being poisoned had already spread.
Back in the capital, she had spread the news that she did not know how to detoxify the poison and was about to die.
Presumably, Meng Lang wouldn¡¯t focus on her anymore, but the situation was the other way around.
What Ning Yue and Meng Lang did not know was that in the inn Ning Yue had stayed in previously, the shopkeeper, who was trembling in fear, had changed his expression when Meng Lang left.
He sneered and closed the shop.
Ning Yue was already safe. He hadpleted his mission, so there was no need for the shop to exist.
Meng Lang led his subordinates to follow the route provided by the shopkeeper for a long time, but they could not find any traces of Ning Yue.
Meng Lang¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Stop!¡±
This was the second time. This was the second time they had been deceived!
¡°Turn around!¡± Meng Lang ordered his men.
¡°Why do we have to turn back?¡± his subordinates asked him in confusion.
¡°No matter how fast those two women are, they can¡¯t outrun us on horseback. We¡¯ve been chasing them for so long, but we haven¡¯t caught up. If we haven¡¯t fallen into a trap, what else can it be?¡± Meng Lang said.
Meng Lang was furious. She could actually y him like a dog! When he caught Ning Yue, he would definitely torture her to death!
Taking a deep breath, Meng Lang waved his hand, indicating that the main group should turn around.
When they returned to the inn to search, they realized that the people there were long gone. Meng Lang was even angrier. ¡°Search!¡±
At this moment, Ning Yue had already moved into Jiang Ying¡¯s intelligence station. When Jiang Ying received the news, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief.
No matter what, the intelligence station was safe. He could be a little more at ease with Ning Yue there.
Ning Yue suddenly had an idea. She called the secret guards and Baili over.
¡°Baili, sorry to trouble you. Take a few people and drive two carriages to the celebration. Wait for me. Yun Duo and I will take this carriage.¡±
Baili was Ning Yue¡¯s guard. As long as that group of people saw Baili, they would definitely think that Ning Yue was in the carriage. This way, they could lure them away so that she and Yun Duo would be safe. However, it would be hard on Baili.
¡°Alright!¡± Baili knew Ning Yue¡¯s n and agreed. He left with a few secret guards.
Before leaving, Ning Yue instructed him to be careful. If there was any trouble, she would let that group of people know that she did not leave with Baili.
They were almost at the destination of the celebration. She had slept. If she got up in the morning and traveled, she should be able to reach it by evening.
Baili had been attacked by Meng Lang¡¯s people along the way, but he had never lost, so he quickly arrived at the destination of the celebration.
Jiang Ying thought that Ning Yue was also in the carriage and hade to pick her up early, but he did not expect that Ning Yue was not around!
¡°Heir, the princess ordered me to send the goods back first. She¡¯s right behind with Yun Duo,¡± Baili said.
Jiang Ying¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you stupid?! Do you think Meng Lang won¡¯t realize that you and Yueyue have left separately?¡±
¡°Do you know how dangerous it will be for Yun Duo and a few secret guards if you leave?¡± Jiang Ying was furious.
Jiang Ying did not care what Baili thought. He organized two teams. Before setting off, he said goodbye to the emperor and left.
In order to protect the emperor, Jiang Ying mobilized ten teams. If he wanted to find Ning Yue, he would split up two teams. This would not affect the emperor much.
Jiang Ying went to the intelligence station from another path, but he did not see Ning Yue.
He panicked. Where could he find Ning Yue?
Jiang Ying took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.
He closed his eyes and thought for a while before opening them again.
¡°Ah Da,e here,¡± Jiang Ying called out.
Chapter 295 - 295 Contempt
295 Contempt
The prince of the ck City Kingdom, Yu Ming, kept thinking about what his father had done. The more he thought about it, the more ufortable he felt.
He had always known very well that his father was not a good person.
Therefore, his father had never thought of giving him the position of Crown Prince. He had even been suspecting every child¡¯s intentions.
Couldn¡¯t he be a father that all children liked?
At the thought of this, the prince of the ck City Kingdom was very discouraged.
Ning Yue was about to say something to Jiang Ying when she looked up and saw Baili¡¯s probing gaze.
Baili really wanted to ask Ning Yue if she had done anything to Princess Lotus.
¡°Baili, what do your eyes mean?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Princess, I just want to ask if you know that something has happened to Princess Lotus?¡±
¡°Baili, your question is really strange,¡± Ning Yue said as she pretended to look at Yu Ming casually.
In the end, she realized that Yu Ming¡¯s expression seemed to be very bad. It seemed that something had affected his mood.
¡°I was just asking. Princess, don¡¯t mind me.¡± Baili chuckled and said nothing else.
Ning Yue deliberately asked, ¡°So, something happened to Princess Lotus?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. We heard a woman scream. We couldn¡¯t tell if it was you or Princess Lotus. We also sent someone in to take a look. We still don¡¯t know the situation,¡± Baili said.
¡°Prince Yu Ming, can you tell if that scream is from your sister?¡± Ning Yue asked Yu Ming again.
Yu Ming was stunned for a moment before he reacted. He smiled and said, ¡°I believe the guards who went in will definitely find my sister.¡±
At this moment, the guards had already entered for a long time, but no one hade out. Everyone felt that Princess Lotus had encountered a lot of trouble.
¡°Yes, our guards are very powerful,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Huh? Why was my sister the one in trouble?¡± Yu Ming asked.
Ning Yue almost rolled her eyes at him on the spot. ¡°There were only two women inside, your sister and I. They all heard a woman scream. Something must have happened to someone. I walked out safely. Who else could it be but your sister?¡±
When Yu Ming heard this, he said, ¡°Why? Is Princess Mingyue feeling guilty?¡±
¡°Guilty? Prince Yu Ming, what a funny thing to say. I only found out about the rules of today¡¯spetition after I arrived. I didn¡¯t have time to prepare at all,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Moreover, the most important question is the rules you set for yourself. You won¡¯t forget the location you chose, right?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
Her meaning was very clear. She meant that the ck City Kingdom was fully prepared and wanted to use these conditions to kill her.
¡°Really? Princess Mingyue, where were youst night?¡± Yu Ming asked.
The courtyard where Ning Yue and Jiang Ying lived was heavily guarded. Water could not be poured in, and needles could not be inserted. He could not arrange for people to go even if he wanted to.
¡°Is Prince Yu Ming interrogating a criminal? What right do you have to interrogate me? You¡¯re just a prince of a small country. Do you want to interrogate me? We¡¯ll talk about it after winning a battle with Great Yun¡¯s army and the Russian army!¡± Ning Yue said coldly.
Prince Yu Ming¡¯s face was ashen. He gritted his teeth. ¡°No matter how small our country is, it¡¯s still a country. I¡¯m a prince and you¡¯re a princess. Our status is equal!¡±
¡°You said that you were right. Do you dare to interrogate me like a prisoner? Do you really want to fight our Great Yun Army and the Russian Army?¡±
Yu Ming was speechless. The ck City Kingdom might be able to win if they only fought one, but it was impossible to dere war on Russia and Great Yun at the same time!
Therefore, this was the reason why his father had endured until today.
¡°Princess, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I was just asking casually. Princess, if you feel troubled, you can choose not to answer.¡±
¡°Prince Yu Ming, please be clear. It¡¯s not a question of whether you¡¯re in a difficult position or not, but whether you have the right to ask. With your attitude towards me, it¡¯s very simple for me to punish the entire ck City Kingdom.¡±
¡°Of course. If Prince Jiang had asked me this question today, I would definitely have answered, because I also know what it means to be of different statuses.¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s words made Yu Ming so angry that his head almost exploded.
This woman had a sharp tongue!
Not only did she say that the ck City Kingdom was inferior to their Great Yun Nation and Russia, but he also stepped on him lower than Jiang Ying!
Jiang Ying was only the heir of Prince Jin, and he was the prince! Why?
He opened his mouth to retort, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.
Ning Yue was secretly changing the concept! No, no, no. Ning Yue was looking down on the royal family of the ck City Kingdom!
Chapter 296 - 296 Injury
296 Injury
Just as Yu Ming was angry, Jiang Ying suddenly said to Ning Yue, ¡°Yueyue, tell me where you were beforest night.¡±
Ning Yue smiled. Jiang Ying knew her best. She had deliberately asked Jiang Ying to ask her this question.
¡°I was recuperating at my ce. I was chased all the way here. It hurts like hell.¡± Ning Yue deliberately told him about being chased.
Yu Ming was speechless and quickly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t send anyone to kill you!¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t say that you sent someone to kill me. Why? Prince Yu Ming, are you nning to take the me?¡± Ning Yue asked with a smile.
Yu Ming was furious with Ning Yue. Wasn¡¯t she hinting that he was the one chasing after her?
¡°Report!¡± A guard ran out of the forest.
¡°Speak,¡± Jiang Ying said coldly.
¡°Your Highness, Princess Lotus encountered a huge snake in the hunting area.¡±
Before the guard could finish, Yu Ming hurriedly asked, ¡°Something happened to Princess Lotus?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± the guard replied.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yu Ming asked nervously.
¡°Princess Lotus was bitten by a snake and was poisoned. Please summon a doctor over, Your Highness.¡± Although the guard replied to Yu Ming, he was talking to Jiang Ying.
¡°Call the military doctor over.¡± Jiang Ying threw a bronze token to the guard.
¡°Yes.¡± The guard epted the order and left.
¡°How¡¯s Princess Lotus?¡± Yu Ming asked again. He was very concerned about Princess Lotus¡¯s safety.
As long as Princess Lotus was around, even if Jiang Ying and the others had the upper hand, he could rely on her to make aeback.
¡°Princess Lotus¡¯s left hand was bitten by a poisonous snake and she fell unconscious, but the poison has been expelled,¡± the guard quickly replied.
Yu Ming was suddenly very afraid. If Princess Lotus died, he would be finished.
No! He could not let Princess Lotus die!
¡°I want to take a look!¡± Yu Ming stood up.
If he went, it meant that he would have to be escorted by a few guards. Jiang Ying frowned, as if he was considering whether to go with Yu Ming.
He wanted to follow, but he was worried about Ning Yue¡¯s safety.
After some thought, Jiang Ying decided to follow. However, by the time everyone arrived, there was no problem at the scene.
The snake was cut into pieces, and blood flowed all over the ground.
Ning Yue nced at the snake that had been cut into several pieces and then at the injured guard. She couldn¡¯t help but praise Princess Lotus in her heart.
This woman was too lucky.
Before Ning Yue could finish sighing, a woman covered in blood and with disheveled hair suddenly rushed out.
¡°Ning Yue, it¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault. You should have been the one who encountered the snake. Why didn¡¯t you die?¡±
Princess Lotus was covered in blood. Her face was ferocious and terrifying. She looked at Ning Yue with hatred and viciousness.
Princess Lotus did not understand what had gone wrong. Why was this snake not chasing after Ning Yue? Why was it running towards her?
Thinking of the scene of the snake opening its mouth at her, Princess Lotus couldn¡¯t help but tremble.
If the guards hadn¡¯t arrived quickly, she would have been swallowed by the snake.
All of this was Ning Yue¡¯s fault!
Seeing that Ning Yue was still in front of her, Princess Lotus pounced at Ning Yue crazily.
¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Princess Lotus wished she could kill Ning Yue.
Ning Yue would not stand there stupidly and not retaliate. How could the crazy Princess Lotus be Ning Yue¡¯s match? She was pped twice by Ning Yue.
¡°How dare you hit me!¡± Princess Lotus covered her face in disbelief. In the next moment, she rushed over desperately, wanting to teach Ning Yue a lesson. However, Jiang Ying spoke at this moment.
¡°Stop her,¡± Jiang Ying instructed the guard.
¡°How dare you stop me? I¡¯m the princess of the ck City Kingdom! If anything happens to me, I¡¯ll kill all of you.¡±
Princess Lotus was about to copse. She was about to go crazy.
She was a woman, and the guards did not dare to use brute force on her.
Therefore, Princess Lotus broke free from the guards¡¯ restraints in a few moves and continued to pounce on Ning Yue.
Before she could approach, Jiang Ying stretched out his foot and kicked her heavily to the ground. Princess Lotus was in so much pain that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.
Jiang Ying snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the royal family of the ck City Kingdom. If anything happens to Yueyue, I¡¯ll definitely bury the entire royal family of the ck City Kingdom!¡±
Princess Lotus recovered and looked at Jiang Ying in disbelief. ¡°You!¡±
¡°You what? If you continue to cause trouble, I¡¯ll throw you into the pile of snakes and make you wish you were dead!¡± Jiang Ying looked at the bleeding snake head.
When Princess Lotus heard this, her vision darkened and she fainted.
¡°How useless.¡± Ning Yue sneered.
At this moment, the military doctor arrived.
After greeting them, he began to treat the injured.
Chapter 297 - 297 Unfriendly
297 Unfriendly
Ning Yue was a doctor, but it was impossible for her to save people at this time. However, it would not be good if she did not do anything. It would be bad if the royal family of the ck City Kingdom made an issue out of this.
Therefore, she consciously followed the military doctor as an assistant.
The military doctor took a look at the situation and took out a few detoxification pills for Ning Yue.
Ning Yue fed the guard a few pills without asking.
She roughly pinched the unconscious guard¡¯s lower forehead. After stuffing the pill in, she pressed hard and the medicine went down.
The military doctor looked at Ning Yue in shock andined in his heart, Isn¡¯t this action a little rough? However, although her actions were rough, her method of feeding medicine is not bad.
Seeing Ning Yue finish feeding the medicine, the military doctor came back to his senses.
He checked the area where Princess Lotus had been bitten. After watching for a while, he prepared to detoxify her.
¡°Give me a knife,¡± the army doctor said.
Ning Yue took the dagger that the unconscious guard had ced with his sword and handed it to the military doctor.
The military doctor took the dagger and rinsed it with water. He cut a few wounds on the snake bite and squeezed out the poisonous blood.
The guard was about to tell the apanying military doctor that he had already sucked out the venom. Their lips were numb. They must have sucked it all out.
However, when the military doctor squeezed out some thick liquid from the few scratches on Princess Lotus¡¯s arm, the guard still shut up.
How impressive!
The guard sighed to himself. He thought that Princess Lotus should be fine.
¡°How¡¯s Princess Lotus?¡± Jiang Ying asked as he looked at Ning Yue.
He frowned. Would Ning Yue be hurt by the snake venom if she helped so much?
Princess Lotus was someone who had been poisoned by the snake poison but she was also her enemy. There was no need to do her best. It was fine as long as there was a military doctor. Whether she could be saved or not would depend on fate.
¡°It¡¯s not easy to judge.¡± The military doctor frowned when he heard Jiang Ying¡¯s question. ¡°Princess Lotus was poisoned too deeply. Her wound was only treated briefly and not cleaned up. I can only keep Princess Lotus alive. I don¡¯t know if she can recover.¡±
What the military doctor meant was that Princess Lotus would definitely be able to live, but perhaps living would be more painful than dying.
¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Ying replied coldly. ¡°As long as she¡¯s alive.¡±
It wasn¡¯t that the military doctor didn¡¯t want to save her, but that Princess Lotus was poisoned badly.
Jiang Ying pretended to call the guard and Ning Yue away, saying that he wanted to ask about what had happened outside the vi.
The guards simply learned what Princess Lotus had said to Ning Yue.
Jiang Ying knew very well that the snake outside the vi had been arranged by Princess Lotus. She wanted to use that snake to harm Ning Yue.
He did not understand what Princess Lotus was thinking. He was just very curious. Where could this group of people find such a poisonous snake?
However, the n discussed by the Emperor of Great Yun and Yuan Hui had yet to begin. They could not be affected by this small matter.
Princess Lotus felt that she could create an ident where Ning Yue was by a snake. She did not have to take responsibility.
However, she did not expect the snake to move to the wrong ce and head towards her.
It seemed that the heavens were on Ning Yue¡¯s side.
However, Jiang Ying did not think that Ning Yue was lucky. After all, this snake was targeting Ning Yue.
After the guard finished speaking, he did not hear Jiang Ying speak for a long time. He asked uneasily, ¡°Your Highness?¡±
Jiang Ying suddenly stood up. The guard thought he had said something wrong and quickly knelt down.
¡°Pass down my orders. Lock down the vi. No one is allowed to enter or leave.¡± He had thought about it. The emperor would definitely agree.
¡°Huh?¡± The guard fell to the ground in shock.
How could they seal the vi? This vi was connected in all directions. Even if all the guards held hands, it would not be enough.
¡°Why? You don¡¯t dare?¡± Jiang Ying nced at the guard coldly.
The guard hurriedly got up in fear and said respectfully to Jiang Ying, ¡°We¡¯ll do it immediately!¡±
Jiang Ying nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Just do it. I¡¯m here!¡±
How dare she attack Ning Yue? Was she tired of living?!
¡°Yes.¡±
The guard was very happy to hear that. With Jiang Ying¡¯s words, what was he afraid of?
¡°Remember, people can enter and not leave. Those who barge in will be killed without mercy. I do not want a fly out of the periphery of this vi.¡±
Jiang Ying would never allow those people to harm Ning Yue under his watch! He wanted those people to pay the price!
¡°Heir, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely guard the vi.¡±
Today¡¯s matter could not be settled peacefully!
Chapter 298 - 298 Not Letting Go
298 Not Letting Go
Jiang Ying narrowed his eyes. Everyone was going to die.
Under the meticulous treatment of the military doctor, Princess Lotus¡¯s condition became better and better. An hourter, Princess Lotus had the energy to deal with Yu Ming and the others.
Although there was no clear evidence that Princess Lotus had encountered a snake, she could already guess what was going on through the guard¡¯s confession.
In any case, this matter had nothing to do with Ning Yue. At most, Ning Yue was lucky.
From Princess Lotus¡¯s words, he could roughly deduce that the appearance of the snake was rted to Princess Lotus.
But now, the one in trouble was Princess Lotus. As long as she insisted that she was framed, there was no way to pursue this matter.
Yu Mingforted Princess Lotus. He took the initiative to speak. First, he strongly condemned the safety of this ce. Everyone here had an undeniable responsibility for such an ident.
He was right. Even if it was a trap set up by Princess Lotus, it was not her problem.
However, Yu Ming was very angry. He did not hear anything about Princess Lotus attacking under his nose!
Then, Princess Lotus suddenly said that fortunately, she had received timely treatment from the military doctor and her life was not in danger. She would let this matter go and not pursue it.
They could all guess that Princess Lotus was in the wrong in this matter. If they really continued to investigate, the unlucky one would be Princess Lotus.
Yu Ming did not want to cause trouble. In addition, Ning Yue was fine, so when Princess Lotus said this, he said that Princess Lotus had identally provoked a snake.
However, Princess Lotus had given in readily. Didn¡¯t this prove that Princess Lotus was guilty? It was impossible for Jiang Ying to settle this matter peacefully!
There were some things that they couldn¡¯t avoid getting involved in.
After Princess Lotus discussed the snake with Yu Ming, she mentioned Ning Yue again.
¡°Imperial Brother, I won¡¯t pursue the matter of encountering the snake, but I can¡¯t let go of the fact that I was beaten up by Princess Mingyue in public.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Yu Ming frowned, regretting that he had agreed too readily.
Princess Lotus leaned against the head of the bed and revealed a sinister smile.
¡°Imperial Brother, Ning Yue hit me in public. Don¡¯t tell me you think our ck City Imperial Family will let this matter go and pretend that nothing happened?¡±
¡°Although I¡¯m not a prince, I¡¯m also part of the royal family of a country! I won¡¯t allow anyone to challenge the dignity of our country. I can hit and scold the royal family of our country whenever I want!¡±
¡°It¡¯s your fault. You attacked Princess Mingyue yourself!¡± Yu Ming said with a frown.
Princess Lotus snorted. ¡°No matter what her original intention was, it¡¯s a fact that she hit me in public. How can I face anyone in the future? Of course, for Jiang Ying¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t go overboard. As long as Ning Yue lets me hit her back in front of the world.¡±
Yu Ming was silent. It seemed that he was weighing the pros and cons.
Baili was furious. ¡°Princess Lotus, do you really think no one can find out why a snake appeared in the vi?¡±
When Princess Lotus heard this, she sneered and said, ¡°You can investigate if you want! Am I afraid of you?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t believe that you can still say this after our Russia¡¯s Dragon Scale Guards tten your ck City Kingdom! Our princess is the crown princess conferred by the emperor. She will be the future emperor of Russia. How can a small princess of the ck City Kingdom like youpare?¡±
¡°Not to mention that you¡¯re a princess, even if you¡¯re a Heavenly God, Russia will still beat you up!¡± Baili was furious with Princess Lotus.
Princess Lotusughed. ¡°Guard Baili, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want your princess to be beaten up by me. Then let me marry into Prince Jin¡¯s Residence and be the heiress!¡±
The more Lotus spoke, the more enthusiastic she became. Baili wanted to p her.
¡°Prince Jiang has his own thoughts. I can¡¯t decide his actions, but I think he won¡¯t want to marry a vicious woman,¡± Baili said.
What he did not say was that if Jiang Ying dared, Russia would take down the Great Yun Nation and the ck City Nation.
At that time, when the world was united, let¡¯s see who else dared to attack Ning Yue!
¡°If Guard Baili wants to investigate the vi, it¡¯s not impossible. Please tell me after you find out the results,¡± Princess Lotus said with a smile.
She hinted to Baili that as long as he dared to investigate, she would dare to kill him!
Chapter 299 - 299 Scheming
299 Scheming
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Princess Lotus. I won¡¯t let this matter rest. Moreover, I¡¯ll definitely pursue the matter to the end!¡±
Jiang Ying and Ning Yue had just approached when they heard Princess Lotus¡¯s words. How could Jiang Ying let her off?
¡°Princess, Your Highness!¡± Baili was overjoyed to see Jiang Ying and Ning Yue.
¡°Heir Jiang? Why are you here?¡± Yu Ming frowned.
Princess Lotus was also stunned. She sat up straight.
Princess Lotus and Yu Ming were a little flustered. Why was Jiang Ying here at this time?
¡°What do you mean, Prince Yu Ming? I can¡¯te?¡± Jiang Ying asked with a sneer.
¡°If I hadn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see how powerful you are. You actually dared to threaten my Great Yun Nation and Russia!¡±
Jiang Ying looked at Yu Ming coldly, making Yu Ming panic.
He really wanted to say, Heir Jiang, which eye of yours saw him threaten the Great Yun Nation and Russia?
Jiang Ying sneered. He had to pursue the crime of the ck City Kingdom and definitely not let these two people off!
Jiang Ying stood indoors and suppressed Yu Ming and Princess Lotus¡¯s aura.
Seeing this, Baili silently walked to the corner and stood there.
With Jiang Ying around, he would not get involved in this matter.
Jiang Ying would be the vanguard. He could assist. After the Three Kingdoms Festival ended, he would report this to Yuan Hui. Yuan Hui would definitely let him secretly cause trouble for the ck City Kingdom!
In that case, the ck City Kingdom would not have a good time either.
Jiang Ying gestured for the guard to bring a chair over. He and Ning Yue sat in the middle of the room.
After sitting down, the two of them looked straight at Princess Lotus and revealed a cold smile.
¡°Princess Lotus, you should give me an exnation for thepetition!¡± Jiang Ying said.
Princess Lotus gritted her teeth and looked at Jiang Ying. This man was so heartless!
She thought that she was not bad-looking. He actually did not pity such a beautiful person standing in front of him!
¡°Your Highness, this ce is not protected by a single guard of our ck City Kingdom. There¡¯s also the person you arranged. You should give me an exnation!¡±
Princess Lotus¡¯s expression was very bad. Could Jiang Ying really not see her existence?
¡°What exnation do you want?¡± However, before Princess Lotus could answer, Jiang Ying continued, ¡°Princess Lotus, you were bitten by a snake. I¡¯ll get someone to send it in and let you do whatever you want.¡±
Jiang Ying sneered. How dare the ck City Kingdom bully Ning Yue? This was just a small punishment.
Jiang Ying was furious. He actually wanted to bring that disgusting thing over!
¡°No!¡± Before she could finish, several guards came in with snake parts.
The guards threw the snake to the ground. The snake¡¯s eyes bulged as it stared straight at her, as if it would jump up and bite her in the next second!
Coupled with the smell of blood, Princess Lotus fainted before she could say a word.
Baili had battled among the dead. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the smell of blood, but he couldn¡¯t stand it. Still, he resisted the urge to vomit.
Anyone who had been chased and bitten by a snake would be traumatized. Princess Lotus couldn¡¯t take the stimtion and was already unconscious. God knew how afraid and panicked she was before she fainted.
Yu Ming thought that Jiang Ying could let Princess Lotus off on ount of her injuries and unconsciousness. Unexpectedly, Jiang Ying¡¯s next order almost made him vomit blood.
¡°Princess Lotus has fainted from shock. Someone! Bring ice water and ssh Princess Lotus awake for me. Let¡¯s continue to talk aboutpensation.¡±
Jiang Ying especially emphasized that it was ice water. The weather was so cold. If Princess Lotus didn¡¯t change in time, she would definitely catch a cold.
This time, Prince Yu Ming understood that Jiang Ying wanted Princess Lotus to live andpensate the ck City Kingdom!
¡°Don¡¯t worry. This matter concerns Princess Lotus. How can I let her suffer? I have to pursue this matter to the end!¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already sealed the vi. Our Great Yun Nation is the organizer of this Three Kingdoms Festival, so I must find out the truth and give Princess Lotus and the royal family of the ck City Nation an exnation!¡± Jiang Ying said.
At the side, Baili couldn¡¯t help but apud Jiang Ying!
He knew that this matter definitely had something to do with Princess Lotus, but Jiang Ying could still say such open words. Amazing!
Thinking about it, he had calcted that Princess Lotus would never dare to admit that she had prepared the snake to deal with Ning Yue.
Chapter 300 - 300 Acting
300 Acting
Everyone who was awake choked on Jiang Ying¡¯s words. They refused to believe that Jiang Ying could not guess the origin of this snake.
Ning Yue almost couldn¡¯t help butugh. Jiang Ying was too cute.
Before entering, Jiang Ying had told her not to speak and to leave everything to him. She thought that Jiang Ying would force Princess Lotus to take a step back and not pursue the matter.
So he was taking revenge for her. She liked this kind of man more and more.
Yu Ming was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Jiang Ying knew the truth, but he took the opportunity to discredit the entire royal family of the ck City Kingdom.
It really angered him to death!
¡°Prince Jiang, the royal family of the ck City Kingdom doesn¡¯t intend to pursue the matter. It was just an ident. My sister wasn¡¯t seriously injured. You don¡¯t have to do this!¡± Yu Ming said.
¡°A thorough investigation is a small matter. I believe that the guards of our Great Yun Nation are all top-notch experts. They will definitely give you an exnation.¡±
¡°You¡¯re being benevolent by not pursuing the matter. We can¡¯t ignore your safety just because you¡¯re benevolent. I also received a letter from our emperor. We have to investigate thoroughly. Otherwise, if he loses face, he won¡¯t dare to have any more rtions with the ck City Kingdom.¡±
What a ruthless person!
He actually used the diplomatic rtionship between the two countries to threaten him! If this man was the emperor¡¯s son, he would definitely be a stumbling block!
¡°The truth wille out one day. At that time, Princess Lotus can take revenge however she wants,¡± Jiang Ying said with a smile.
Jiang Ying was telling Yu Ming that once he found evidence of the mastermind, Princess Lotus would be in trouble. He would definitely not let off anyone who harmed Ning Yue¡¯s life!
Yu Ming had a headache. He really didn¡¯t know what to do to make Jiang Ying let go. If this matter continued, it wouldn¡¯t be good for the ck City Kingdom!
Wait, there was Ning Yue! Ning Yue was one of the people in this world who could persuade Jiang Ying!
In any case, he couldn¡¯t leave now, nor could he look for the emperor of the Great Yun Nation, let alone find Prince Jin and his wife to persuade Jiang Ying. Now, only Ning Yue could do it.
At the thought of this, Yu Ming was about to say that he wanted to talk to Ning Yue when Jiang Ying stopped her.
Yu Ming cursed Jiang Ying in his heart. ¡°Prince Jiang, what do you mean?¡±
¡°The vi is not safe. For everyone¡¯s safety, it¡¯s best not toe into contact with it, lest the virus spreads,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Yu Ming almost cursed. Jiang Ying definitely did it on purpose!
What virus was contagious? This was the first time he had heard that snake venom was contagious!
Yu Ming knew very well that Jiang Ying would not kill him in front of so many people, but he was unwilling to cooperate obediently!
He was the prince of the ck City Kingdom. If his face was stepped on by Jiang Ying, he would be too ashamed to face anyone!
¡°Heir Jiang, are you going to imprison us?¡± Yu Ming asked.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with me protecting you and investigating the murderer at the same time? Could it be that Prince Yu Ming wants something to happen here? I don¡¯t mind,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Yu Ming stomped his feet in anger. The Great Yun Nation and Russia were allies. Their ck City Nation was isted. He wanted to drag people down, but no one would stand with him.
¡°Prince Jiang, please make a decision! This matter almost hurt our Princess Mingyue. Russia has to investigate!¡± Baili said.
Jiang Ying was extremely satisfied. ¡°Sit. I wonder when we can find out.¡±
If they didn¡¯t find out what happened, no one could leave.
At the thought of this, Yu Ming¡¯s face darkened. What else could he do? He had no one on his side, so he could only be controlled by Jiang Ying.
As soon as Yu Ming sat down, he heard the guard outside shout, ¡°Prince Yu Ming, help!¡±
¡°Prince, help!¡±
These people seemed to be Yu Ming¡¯s guards. He did not know what had happened.
¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Jiang Ying said to the guard standing at the side.
The guard immediately went out and returned after seeing the situation.
¡°Prince Jiang, they¡¯re Princess Lotus¡¯s guards. They¡¯re going out of the vi to get clothes for Princess Lotus. Our people won¡¯t let them out, so they n to ask Prince Yu Ming for help.¡±
Jiang Ying looked at Yu Ming and said nothing.
Seeing this, Yu Ming hurriedly refused. ¡°This has nothing to do with me!¡±
Jiang Ying responded and turned to the guard. ¡°They¡¯re here to look for Prince Yu Ming. We have to let them in. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if they say that I¡¯m not benevolent.¡±
¡°Yes,¡± the guard replied.
¡°Hypocrite.¡± Baili looked away.
He couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at Jiang Ying. This man was so good at acting. He was too amazing.
Chapter 301 - 301 Motherf*cker
301 Motherf*cker
Yu Ming resisted the urge to scold Jiang Ying until the group of guards was called in. Yu Ming couldn¡¯t take it anymore and scolded Princess Lotus¡¯s guards, ¡°What are you fools doing? Does Princess Lotus need to take her undergarments to go out? Is there no one here?¡±
The guards looked at Yu Ming in shock. Why did they feel that Prince Yu Ming was a different person?
They were just going out to get Princess Lotus¡¯s undergarments for a change of clothes. Why did he have to curse?
The puzzled guards lowered their heads and did not dare to say anything.
!!
At the side, Jiang Ying watched all of this in satisfaction. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, since you say so, Prince, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare.¡±
¡°However, I don¡¯t have any maidservants, so I can only let the guards find them. After all, this has nothing to do with me.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Ying asked the guards to go out and prepare.
Yu Ming looked at Jiang Ying with a livid expression. Jiang Ying was really going overboard.
At this moment, Jiang Ying asked the guard to return with ice water.
Jiang Ying looked at the guards in satisfaction. ¡°You did well. You were fast.¡±
He nned to reward these guards with more moneyter.
¡°Ssh it,¡± Jiang Ying said indifferently.
The guards received Jiang Ying¡¯s orders and sshed ice water on Princess Lotus¡¯s head.
The sound of water and ice fell from the top of Princess Lotus¡¯s head.
Princess Lotus was immediately woken up by the water. The guards did not waste the remaining water and continued to ssh it on her bed.
Jiang Ying was even more satisfied. He silently counted 50 taels of silver to give to the guards.
Seeing this, Yu Ming sighed and shook his head. He looked at Princess Lotus sympathetically. At this point, it was impossible for Jiang Ying to be kind.
Princess Lotus was sshed by the cold water and instantly woke up. As soon as she woke up, the coldness instantly enveloped her.
¡°You, don¡¯t bully others too much!¡± Princess Lotus was so cold that she wanted to pick up the nket at the side and cover her body.
Unexpectedly, as soon as her hand touched the nket, she realized that it was even wetter than her clothes.
Jiang Ying gestured to the guards. One of them left. It was unknown what Jiang Ying nned to do.
Princess Lotus thought that Jiang Ying wanted to bring the dead snake¡¯s corpse over and looked at the guard warily.
The guard brought over a nket and covered Princess Lotus.
Princess Lotus had the urge to shake off the nket, but when the thick nket covered her, the warmth made her a little reluctant.
In the end, Princess Lotus could only cover herself with the nket.
When Ning Yue saw this situation, she almostughed out loud. Princess Lotus had no backbone at all.
Princess Lotus was angry and sad.
She was angry that she had epted Jiang Ying¡¯s charity, but sad that Jiang Ying really did not take her seriously.
Princess Lotus took a long time to catch her breath. She looked at Jiang Ying angrily and said, ¡°Heir Jiang, don¡¯t go too far!¡±
When Jiang Ying heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°How am I going overboard? Did I go overboard by waking you up when you were unconscious, or by giving you a nket when you were trembling?¡±
Princess Lotus was speechless, not knowing what to answer.
These reasons seemed to be very sufficient separately. For example, when she was unconscious just now, Jiang Ying had woken her up with ice water.
Also, when she was cold just now, Jiang Ying had indeed gotten someone to send a nket over.
However, her body was still dripping with water. Why did he send such a big nket over? Wasn¡¯t he purely trying to make her catch a cold by not letting her change out of her wet clothes?
¡°If you don¡¯t give me an exnation for this, I¡¯ll definitely not let you off!¡± Princess Lotus red at Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying didn¡¯t care at all. He smiled and asked her, ¡°What exnation does Princess Lotus want? Didn¡¯t I already give it to her just now? Could it be that Princess Lotus is dissatisfied with something?¡±
Princess Lotus was so angry that she lost her rationality, so she spoke without thinking.
¡°What¡¯s this snake corpse? An exnation? Jiang Ying, don¡¯t bully me too much. No matter what, I¡¯m still the princess of the ck City Kingdom. If you don¡¯t give me a good exnation, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±
She had already said twice in a row that she would not let Jiang Ying off, but she did not do anything.
Chapter 302 - 302 Splashing Water
302 Sshing Water
Yu Ming kept winking at Princess Lotus, but she did not see it as if her eyes were blinded.
When Jiang Ying heard Princess Lotus¡¯s words, he said, ¡°This snake is the culprit that hurt you. Isn¡¯t it enough for me to hand the snake to you and let you vent your anger?¡±
¡°Oh, right, I forgot to tell you. I¡¯ve just ordered the vi to be sealed. I¡¯ll investigate everyone in the vi. I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you.¡±
Jiang Ying¡¯s words seemed to be telling Princess Lotus that it was fine if she was not satisfied. I would definitely seal the vi until she was satisfied.
At that time, after the Three Kingdoms Festival, you would have nothing to say.
She was already poisoned by the snake poison and was furious with Jiang Ying. Princess Lotus¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier, and her lips turned pale.
She lifted the nket and wanted to get out of bed, but as soon as she moved, she felt the world spin. With a bang, she fell to the ground.
No one present cared at all. They watched helplessly as Princess Lotus fell.
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and asked the guard to help her up.
No matter how much she couldn¡¯t stand it, she wouldn¡¯t help her enemy.
As soon as the guard touched Princess Lotus, he was shocked and quickly retracted his hand.
Therefore, before Princess Lotus could stabilize herself, she fell again.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ning Yue asked the guard.
¡°Princess Lotus¡¯s body is so hot that it¡¯s scary,¡± the guard said.
He suddenly remembered what the doctor had joked just now. Snake poison was not contagious.
Could it really be contagious snake venom?
Yu Ming stepped forward and said, ¡°Heir Jiang, my sister is already having a fever. If this continues, she¡¯ll be a fool even if she doesn¡¯t die.¡±
¡°No matter what you want to do, treat my sister first.¡± Yu Ming lowered his status and begged Jiang Ying.
No matter what, Princess Lotus definitely could not die in the Three Kingdoms Festival.
Princess Lotus had followed him out. If anything happened on the way, his father would definitely me him.
¡°I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t die or be a fool. I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t pursue the incident Ning Yue! I want to go home now. I want to leave this ce!¡±
Faced with Lotus¡¯s roar, Jiang Ying pretended to be puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What does Princess Lotus mean? Do you want to pursue the matter with Yueyue? Did she do something to make you misunderstand?¡±
Misunderstand? Lotus almost told him the reason for the snake¡¯s appearance, but just as she was about to start, she held back.
¡°You have to cure me!¡± Lotus said to Jiang Ying through gritted teeth.
¡°No problem. Yueyue, go and treat Princess Lotus. Remember, Princess Lotus has a noble status. You have to be careful with the medicine.¡±
His words had a deeper meaning. He was hinting to Ning Yue that she should not be too obvious.
Ning Yue stopped in her tracks, then nodded to show that she understood.
Ning Yue had just stepped forward to see her condition, but she did not expect Princess Lotus to suddenly look pained.
Her pain did not seem to be because of the snake poison or her difort. It was as if she had been bullied by Ning Yue.
Ning Yue was speechless.
If she hadn¡¯t been present just now, she would have suspected that Princess Lotus had been raped by someone. This expression was too disgusting.
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Princess Lotus, who raped you? Your expression makes me not dare to touch you.¡±
Princess Lotus¡¯s expression froze. She opened her eyes and looked at Ning Yue. ¡°Ning Yue, don¡¯t humiliate me!¡±
Princess Lotus did not understand. What did he mean by she had been raped by someone? Why was Ning Yue¡¯s mouth so disgusting?! Why would she ask such a question?
¡°I want to give you a good checkup, but you look like someone raped you. I¡¯m afraid that if I lift the nket, you¡¯ll me me, so forget it,¡± Ning Yue said.
Then, without waiting for Princess Lotus to say anything, Ning Yue took a step back and turned to look at Jiang Ying. ¡°Princess should be fine. Just change her into a clean set of clothes and let her take some fever medicine.¡±
Just now, the military doctor had already detoxified Princess Lotus. She should be affected by snake poison anymore.
¡°Since she¡¯s going to change, let¡¯s go out. I believe my guards will send clean clothes overter,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, Princess Lotus¡¯s eyes lit up.
Chapter 303 - 303 Heartache
303 Heartache
Princess Lotus was very happy. Jiang Ying had actually prepared clothes for her!
However, when the clothes arrived, Princess Lotus¡¯s little hope was extinguished.
What clothes? This was simply a rag! Not to mention the disgusting smell, how could she wear such clothes on her tender skin?
However, Princess Lotus had no choice.
After changing her clothes and mattress, Princess Lotus felt relieved. She felt like she hade back to life from the brink of death.
Ignoring the quality of the clothes, she felt quite good now.
She knew very well that Ning Yue and Jiang Ying had the upper hand in this confrontation.
If she wanted to live, she had to endure it!
At this moment, the guard came over with a bowl of medicine. There was not much medicine, only about three to four mouthfuls, but the medicine itself emitted a stench that made Lotus want to vomit.
¡°Princess Lotus, the doctor said that you won¡¯t recover if you don¡¯t take medicine.¡±
Princess Lotus was so angry that she gritted her teeth. However, for the sake of her health, she had no choice but to drink this disgusting bowl of medicine.
At the thought of this, Lotus took the bowl from the guard and took a deep breath.
She took a deep breath. She was preparing to move, but she didn¡¯t expect to take a deep breath. The smell of medicine instantly entered her nose, almost making her vomit.
Princess Lotus pinched her nose and drank the bowl of medicine.
At this moment, Jiang Ying¡¯s voice sounded from outside Princess Lotus¡¯s room.
¡°You have to protect everyone present, especially the person inside. Remember, no one is allowed to enter or leave the vi. Kill anyone who disobeys.¡±
Jiang Ying¡¯s casual order almost made Yu Ming faint from anger.
Jiang Ying didn¡¯t care what everyone present thought and left with Ning Yue.
¡°I¡¯m a little hungry from all the work. Let¡¯s go to the kitchen to cook,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying nodded.
They went to the kitchen to cook dinner and ate it happily.
After eating, the two of them went to the hall of the vi. At this moment, Yu Ming was talking to Baili. Jiang Ying and Ning Yue were not in a hurry to enter. Instead, they stood outside and listened quietly.
¡°Do you really not want the opportunity to cooperate with the ck City Kingdom? The Great Yun Nation especially wants the technology of the ck City Kingdom!¡±
¡°If Russia is unwilling to cooperate with us, I think Father should seek cooperation from the Great Yun Nation. After all, my sister is about to be the concubine of the Great Yun Emperor.¡±
Hearing Yu Ming¡¯s words, Ning Yue almostughed out loud.
Princess Lotus had already pped the emperor¡¯s face by saying in front of him that she wanted to be Jiang Ying¡¯s heiress.
It was already good enough that the emperor did not kill Princess Lotus. How could he still let her be his concubine?
Baili was not stupid. No matter what, he was someone Yuan Hui had taken a liking to. His intelligence would not be low. If Yu Ming wanted to lie, he had to look at who he was lying to.
Jiang Ying and Ning Yue looked at each other. They did not intend to listen anymore and walked in.
Seeing Ning Yue, Baili¡¯s eyes lit up. He said to Yu Ming, ¡°Our future empress is here. Have a chat with her.¡±
Yu Ming was so frightened that his face turned pale. At first, Baili only said that Ning Yue might inherit the throne of Russia, but he had never been sure that Ning Yue would definitely be the Empress of Russia.
Now, Baili was actually standing in front of him and saying that Ning Yue was the future empress of Russia. It seemed that the matter of Ning Yue inheriting the throne of Russia had already been confirmed.
¡°So Princess Mingyue is the future empress of Russia,¡± Yu Ming said with a pale face.
¡°I have many identities. Why? Do you still want to investigate?¡± Ning Yue asked with a sneer.
Yu Ming did not know how to answer and could only say, ¡°I still have something on, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±
Looking at Yu Ming¡¯s back, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh.
¡°Prince Yu Ming¡¯s mental fortitude is really not good enough. He ran away so quickly when there was a small problem,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing him walk away, he whispered to Ning Yue, ¡°Uncle Emperor wants to see you.¡±
¡°Oh? Where¡¯s your uncle emperor?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Jiang Ying said.
After the two of them walked to the front hall, they saw the emperor.
When the emperor saw Ning Yue, his eyes lit up. Princess Mingyue. This was their Great Yun Nation¡¯s Princess Mingyue!
With such a princess, he was very proud as the emperor of the Great Yun Nation!
Chapter 304 - 304 Surprise
304 Surprise
In the emperor¡¯s opinion, Ning Yue was not only Princess Mingyue of their Great Yun Nation, but also the future empress of Russia.
The thought of it was exciting.
¡°Actually, I¡¯m here because I have a favor to ask of you.¡± The emperor looked at the two of them solemnly.
Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened. What did the emperor want to do? He could just issue an imperial edict. Suddenly saying that he wanted to ask them for help made her feel very afraid.
¡°What does Uncle Emperor want us to do?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Ning Yue sighed. If the emperor gave her a difficult problem, she would definitely not agree.
¡°You have some business cooperation with the crown prince. The shop you co-own with has a lot of profit margin.¡± With that, the emperor nced at Ning Yue.
The emperor¡¯s words were very pleasant, as if he was praising Ning Yue. At the same time, Ning Yue knew very well that the emperor was not here just to say good things.
¡°What happened to Lotus and Yu Ming here will definitely be used by the Emperor of the ck City Kingdom as a reason to start a war. Whether we win in the end or not, the process will hurt the residents of the bordends. I don¡¯t want them to suffer because of the war. Therefore, I hope you can continue to help me open some money-making shops.¡±
Before Ning Yue could speak, the emperor took out a jade pendant and an imperial edict.
¡°The jade pendant is the token of all industries. The imperial edict is empty. I didn¡¯t write the contents,¡± the emperor said.
Ning Yue was stunned. The imperial edict was empty, which meant that the emperor could agree to any of her requests.
In the end, if her request was to do everything in the country or ask the emperor to abdicate his position, as long as she dared to write, she would definitely be able to get it.
Ning Yue was in a difficult position and did not take the jade pendant and imperial edict immediately.
Jiang Ying asked the emperor, ¡°Uncle Emperor, why are you developing businesses?¡±
¡°Because I want to make money,¡± the emperor said.
Come on, this was just an excuse!
Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t help but want to expose the emperor. He could swear to the heavens that the emperor¡¯s goal was definitely not as simple as earning money.
Before Jiang Ying could speak, Ning Yue said, ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡±
Jiang Ying looked at Ning Yue in surprise. ¡°Yueyue, are you sure you want to ept it?¡±
¡°Yes, before I ept it, I have a few conditions to raise,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying was stunned. He did not expect Ning Yue to negotiate with the emperor.
The imperial edict was empty. She could already make any request she wanted. Other than the imperial edict, she also wanted a few conditions. Ning Yue¡¯s appetite was a little big.
The emperor was a little unhappy, but he resisted the urge to curse. ¡°What conditions?¡± he asked.
¡°I want to be fully in charge of these shops. All the people in the shops are at my disposal. Finally, please don¡¯t interfere in my arrangements for the shops,¡± Ning Yue said.
What she meant was very simple. She wanted absolute leadership over those shops.
¡°Of course. I¡¯ll do my best to take care of your shops and try not to make them lose money,¡± Ning Yue said.
The emperor agreed without thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. These shops only recognize jade pendants and not people. There¡¯s only one industrial jade pendant. I¡¯ll give it to you now.¡±
Ning Yue would definitely be in charge of those shops. The emperor would not interfere. He believed that Ning Yue would not disappoint him!
The imperial edict became Ning Yue¡¯s guarantee. If anything happened to those shops after this, Ning Yue was not afraid, so she dared to raise conditions with the emperor.
This was to prevent problems from stopping her when she realized that there was a business opportunity.
Jiang Ying was a little surprised. Ning Yue had negotiated with the emperor and even made him agree in the end. Ning Yue was really amazing!
After the two of them agreed on a happy cooperation, the emperor smiled in relief.
As long as she thought that she was getting closer and closer to her dream of a business empire, Ning Yue became even more motivated.
Seeing that the discussion was almost over, the emperor said to Ning Yue, ¡°Jiang Ying and I still have something to talk about. Go back first. By the way, the Three Kingdoms Festival was very sessful with you around.¡±
The Three Kingdoms Festival was very sessful? Ning Yue was stunned. The Three Kingdoms Festival had yet to end. Who knew how many days this banquet wouldst? Now that there was an ident in the vi, the Three Kingdoms Festival might be dyed.
Why did the emperor say that?
Even if she couldn¡¯t figure it out, Ning Yue didn¡¯t ask further. She turned around and left.
After she left, the emperor couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Jiang Ying, I only found out today how powerful your fiancee is as the future heiress.¡±
He was the emperor of a country. If anyone received his token and imperial edict, they would have knelt down to thank him long ago. However, Ning Yue still negotiated with him without changing her expression.
Chapter 305 - 305 Emperor
305 Emperor
Jiang Ying smiled and said to the emperor, ¡°Ning Yue is a bold woman.¡±
She was simply too bold! Seeing that his nephew was thinking about his niece-inw¡¯s silly appearance, the emperor couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business. After that, I¡¯m going back to the capital.¡±
It was unknown how long the emperor and Jiang Ying had been chatting. After they were done, the emperor left for the capital.
After the emperor left, Yu Ming received the news.
In his residence, a few people who served him suddenly died, making Yu Ming furious.
¡°Useless things.¡± Yu Ming gritted his teeth and snorted at the corpses of the dead followers.
¡°The few of you, go to the residence of the heir of Prince Jin and investigate. Remember, no matter what happens, report it to me!¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Yu Ming¡¯s servants said respectfully.
At this moment, there was amotion outside the door. Yu Ming was furious. He stepped forward and opened the door. ¡°What are you guys arguing about?¡± With that, he picked up something and threw it at the noisy people.
The more he smashed things around, the more excited he became. Yu Ming wished he could smash those people to death.
¡°How dare you mock me outside the door! Are you tired of living?¡± Yu Ming roared.
The servants were beaten up by Yu Ming, but none of them dared to resist. They lowered their heads and did not dare to say a word.
After smashing things at them for a long time, their faces revealed pained expressions. Such expressions made Yu Ming even angrier.
¡°Prince Yu Ming¡¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Before the guard could finish, Yu Ming casually threw the teacup on the table.
After a while, Yu Ming seemed to be tired of smashing things and sat on a chair to rest.
After a long time, when the guard saw that Yu Ming had stopped hitting people, he stepped forward and said, ¡°The emperor of the Great Yun Nation has already left. I think the heir of Prince Jin will make a move soon.¡±
At this moment, Yu Ming had also calmed down. He had indeed not expected the emperor of the Great Yun Nation toe to the Three Kingdoms Festival.
The emperor of the Great Yun Nation definitely knew what had happened to them. The emperor of the Great Yun Nation definitely knew that Jiang Ying wanted to imprison them!
However, what did it mean if the emperor of the Great Yun Nation did not step forward to stop him? He definitely agreed with Jiang Ying¡¯s actions!
The Great Yun Nation was really capable!
It seemed that from now on, he and Jiang Ying would not be able to coexist like the ck City Kingdom and the Great Yun Nation.
At this moment, the guard who had just been sent to investigate rushed back.
¡°Prince, the people on Prince Jin¡¯s side have all packed their things and left. I heard that they set off early in the morning.¡±
¡°What did you say? Does Jiang Ying have a restraining order to remove us?¡± Yu Ming asked.
The guard didn¡¯t say anything. Yu Ming frowned and couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead.
He guessed that Jiang Ying had another motive for suddenly leaving.
Yu Ming originally thought that Jiang Ying was just an heir without any real power, but after these few days of discovery, he no longer dared to underestimate Jiang Ying.
¡°You have to clean my residence in an hour,¡± Yu Ming said.
The residence he was talking about was not the vi he was living in now, but a house outside. He felt that Jiang Ying might have already discovered his situation. He felt a little guilty.
After arranging for someone to clean it, he had to arrange for someone to send furniture over.
However, his residence was so big that it would take at least a day to clean it.
The guards looked at each other, not knowing what to say.
How many of them should guard that ce? In any case, it was impossible to clean it up in an hour.
¡°Do as I say immediately!¡± Yu Ming¡¯s gaze swept across everyone present.
¡°You¡¯re all smart people. You should know what to say and what not to say. If you don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t mind sending you somewhere else to learn!¡±
Although his words were vague, everyone present could not help but be shocked.
Where would they be sent to learn? Wasn¡¯t it hell?
Yu Ming¡¯s threat worked. He was very happy to see that this group of people had no choice but to ept it.
Before the Emperor of the Great Yun Nation left, he also issued an imperial edict, saying that as the organizers of this Three Kingdoms Festival, the responsibility of protecting all the guests was on them.
Therefore, he had to investigate the truth of what had happened to Princess Lotus in the vi!
Now that the emperor of the Great Yun Nation had already personally taken action to investigate, no matter how smart Princess Lotus was to hide it, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able tost long.
Chapter 306 - 306 Plan
306 n
Ning Yue did not participate much in the rest. She told Jiang Ying and made arrangements for the Three Kingdoms Festival. After settling the matters about Russia, she brought a few people back.
Jiang Ying really did not want Ning Yue to go back first for the sake of Ning Yue¡¯s safety. It was indeed not good for her to stay at the Three Kingdoms Festival.
Ning Yue spent nearly ten days before returning to Laifu Vige from the Three Kingdoms Festival. After staying at home for a few days, she couldn¡¯t help but go to town.
¡°Yunyun,e, apany me to the street,¡± Ning Yue said to Yun Duo with a smile.
!!
¡°Yes!¡± Yun replied respectfully.
¡°Let me ask you, which is the most famous jewelry shop in Laifu Town?¡± She wanted to go to the shop to look at the jewelry and take the opportunity to use the gold and silver jewelry in the space. There were so many things and she had to make good use of them.
¡°Miss Yueyue, it¡¯s a shop called Feiyun,¡± Yun Duo said.
She had been in Laifu Town for much longer than Ning Yue, so she quickly answered Ning Yue¡¯s question.
After Ning Yue heard this, she told Madam Liu to take care of the two children while she went to town to check on the situation.
Unexpectedly, this shop called Feiyun in town did not have much jewelry, but it attracted many rich children toe to the shop to spend.
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. The styles those rich children liked were too old-fashioned.
Ning Yue wanted to go back and draw a few patterns for the boss of Feiyun to see. She promised that they would sell better than those in the jewelry shop.
Although she had many thoughts in her heart, Ning Yue still did not take action. She wanted to go back and design a few pieces of jewelry beforeing out.
At the thought of this, she chose a few decent jewelry and bought them back for Madam Liu and her three aunts.
After Ning Yue returned home and distributed the jewelry to Madam Liu and the aunties, she returned to her room and began to draw.
The things she drew were like living things. The phoenixes were so beautiful that one couldn¡¯t take their eyes off them.
Ning Yue called Yun Duo over and let her look at a few designs. Yun Duo praised her endlessly. She did not expect Ning Yue to know everything!
Cooking, doing business, brewing wine and squeezing oil. She knew everything. She was amazing!
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and take a look at Feiyun.¡± Ning Yue put away the designs and brought the Yun Duo to Feiyun.
Seeing that Ning Yue was dressed well, the shop assistant quickly came out to greet her.
Ning Yue said directly, ¡°I want to see your boss.¡±
The shop assistant was puzzled. ¡°May I know why Miss is looking for our boss?¡±
¡°I want to look for your boss and show him something.¡± Ning Yue took out a design and ced it in front of the shop assistant.
The shop assistant nced at it and her eyes lit up. Without thinking, she reached out to take it.
Ning Yue hurriedly put away the design n. ¡°Are you going to look for your boss or not? Tell him that if he doesn¡¯t see me, I¡¯ll take the design n and find another shop to cooperate with.¡±
¡°Miss, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go tell the boss now.¡± With that, the shop assistant flew away.
¡°Miss, do you think the boss will agree?¡± Yun Duo asked Ning Yue in confusion.
¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry,¡± Ning Yue said confidently.
After a while, the shop assistant went downstairs like the wind again.
This time, his attitude towards Ning Yue was very humble. ¡°Miss, please go upstairs.¡±
Then, the shop assistant led Ning Yue to the second floor.
The room on the second floor was very elegant. There was a screen not far ahead.
When Ning Yue entered, a man walked out from behind the screen.
He sat down and sized up Ning Yue before asking, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±
He had just heard from the shop assistant that a woman wanted to work with him. He had wondered which woman actually wanted to work with him. Now, it seemed that she was just here to see him in his good name.
Ning Yue was stunned for a moment. She wanted to see how to rephrase her words, but the man spoke again.
¡°Miss, if there¡¯s nothing else, please leave,¡± the man said as he stood up.
Ning Yue came back to her senses and quickly took out the design blueprint and ced it on the table.
¡°I want to cooperate with your Feiyun. This is a design I designed myself. Take a look.¡±
The man nced at the blueprint on the table and his eyes suddenly lit up.
He picked up the design and leaned closer to take a closer look. He praised it in his heart. Beautiful!
This design was amazing! It was bold enough!
He liked the design drawings Ning Yue took out very much. They were simply too beautiful!
Chapter 307 - 307 Unconscious
307 Unconscious
The man looked at Ning Yue. ¡°How do you want to cooperate?¡±
¡°I¡¯lle up with a design and specify the price and marketing n. We¡¯ll split the money,¡± Ning Yue said.
The man looked at the bold woman in front of him. Seeing that she was dressed well, she should notck money. However, since she hade to him to do business, she should have a motive.
He was intrigued. ¡°My name is Lian Xin. What¡¯s yours?¡±
!!
Lian Xin? For some reason, Ning Yue thought of that Princess Lotus when she heard this name.
Although she was unhappy, Ning Yue still held it in.
She searched in her pocket for a business card. She had just fumbled around when she stopped. This was ancient times. Where would a business carde from?
¡°Young Master Lianxin has agreed to cooperate with me?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Although the design she had drawn was really good, Lian Xin¡¯s straightforward agreement made her hesitate.
¡°Yes,¡± Lian Xin said with a smile.
Ning Yue took out two more pages. ¡°This is the contract. Take a look at the terms. Sign itter. We¡¯ll each get a copy.¡±
Lian Xin began to be surprised again. This woman was really special. She actually doubted his character.
Before this woman came, he didn¡¯t ask around. He was honest, but she actually didn¡¯t trust him? However, he still signed the contract.
Lian Xin made a batch of jewelry ording to the pattern and specified materials Ning Yue had given him.
ording to Ning Yue, there was only one for each pattern, so all the essories were ridiculously expensive.
The Feiyun shop assistants were all nervous, afraid that this jewelry would ruin their reputation if they couldn¡¯t sell it.
Lian Xin couldn¡¯t sit still. She paced back and forth in the house, waiting to see the response.
He did not expect that after he opened for business in the morning, the batch of jewelry indeed attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They almost crushed Feiyun¡¯s wall.
This batch of jewelry was pursued by the women. Soon, the news reached the ears of the famous families.
These people were the ones with purchasing power. They wanted jewelry that was special and not the same as others..
Therefore, on the third day of the jewelryunch, it was sold out. After that, there was still an endless stream of people from Feiyun, surprising Lian Xin.
In the elegant room on the second floor of Feiyun, Lian Xin looked at Ning Yue, who was happily counting banknotes.
She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m rich! I¡¯m rich!¡±
Lian Xin couldn¡¯t help but wonder why this woman loved money so much. She clearly looked so gentle, but when it came to money, she became a different person.
¡°Why are you only selling one of each? If you don¡¯t make a few more, it¡¯s obviously not enough to sell.¡± Lian Xin asked.
¡°Have you heard that rare things are precious? Do you think those youngdies will be happy if they wear the same thing?¡±
¡°We have to make only one of each. Those rich youngdies will buy one thing and want to buy other things. This way, they willpete to buy them. Gradually, the news will spread. This will be the symbol of a noble!¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Lian Xin was enlightened.
¡°I see!¡± Lian Xin said with a smile.
Although Feiyun¡¯s business had been good in the past, after Ning Yue appeared, she wanted to push Feiyun to the peak.
He felt more and more that Ning Yue was special. She had a different attraction to other women.
¡°Lianxin, help me keep this money first. Don¡¯t lose it.¡± After Ning Yue counted the money, she handed it to Lian Xin.
¡°Aren¡¯t you taking it away?¡± Lian Xin was even more puzzled.
Ning Yue loved money so much. After counting for a long time, she was not taking it away?
¡°I¡¯ll look for you when I need it,¡± Ning Yue said.
After that, the two of them did not talk anymore and went home separately.
On the way home, Yun Duo hesitated for a long time and couldn¡¯t help but ask Ning Yue, ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t you going to bring the banknotes back?¡±
¡°No. By the way, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t tell anyone about my cooperation with this person called Lian Xin. Jiang Ying can¡¯t know either. If you can¡¯t do it, I can only fire you,¡± Ning Yue said.
When Yun Duo heard this, she hurriedly nodded solemnly.
At this moment, Jiang Ying, who was participating in the Three Kingdoms Festival, returned!
However, Jiang Ying was unconscious!
Ning Yue was shocked. She thought that Jiang Ying had been poisoned, but on second thought, he did not look like Jiang Ying.
Therefore, Ning Yue judged that Jiang Ying should be sick!
¡°The heir is very warm,¡± Yun Duo said with a frown.
¡°Let me take a look.¡± Ning Yue stepped forward and gave Jiang Ying a full-body examination.
Chapter 308 - 308 Smallpox
308 Smallpox
When Ning Yue flipped open the cor on Jiang Ying¡¯s neck, her heart skipped a beat. This was the legendary smallpox virus!
Ning Yue said, ¡°Smallpox!¡±
When the people in the house heard this, they screamed and ran out.
Baili and Ah Da were also pale with fear. They really wanted to leave, but Ning Yue was still here!
If Ning Yue did not leave, they could not leave either.
Although smallpox was terrifying, it was actually not much of a problem.
If Jiang Ying had smallpox, his body would always have antibodies. He wouldn¡¯t get it again.
Besides, with her around, what was a smallpox virus?
However, Ning Yue was curious. How could Jiang Ying get smallpox?
When news of Jiang Ying having smallpox spread, everyone in Laifu Vige was in a panic.
...
Ning Yue brought Yun Baili and Ah Da to the courtyard to take care of Jiang Ying.
Princess Lotus pretended toe, but she did not dare to go straight to Jiang Ying¡¯s house. Instead, she asked Ning Yue very pretentiously, ¡°Princess Mingyue, how¡¯s the heir of Prince Jin?¡± When she asked, she stood far away.
¡°Smallpox isn¡¯t that scary. It won¡¯t spread to you from so far away,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Princess Mingyue, leave quickly. Smallpox can¡¯t be cured!¡± Princess Lotus said hypocritically.
¡°Do you want me to let Jiang Ying die?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I mean, what if the smallpox virus gets to you?¡±
Princess Lotus¡¯s expression darkened. How could Ning Yue speak like this?
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°No one in your house is allowed to go out,¡± Princess Lotus said with a smile.
Ning Yue did not say anything. This was all normal. Jiang Ying had been infected with smallpox, so it was inevitable that he could not go out.
She also couldn¡¯t walk around. The original owner of this body was an ancient person. There was no such thing as a vine, so she could also be infected with smallpox.
...
She had also ced the two children in the Ning family¡¯s house. She missed them very much, but she had no choice. She still had to take care of Jiang Ying.
¡°Princess Mingyue, no one can cure smallpox!¡± Princess Lotus continued to persuade her.
Ning Yue still did not speak. Princess Lotus was furious.
¡°I was really treated as a bad person by you. I didn¡¯t even know that I was really doing this for your own good!¡±
Ning Yue hated Princess Lotus and locked her in another room.
Princess Lotus was so angry that she cursed. She was just here to watch the fun. What right did she have to lock her up too?
When she asked Ning Yue, Ning Yue said that if she entered Jiang Ying¡¯s house, she might be infected with smallpox and could not be allowed to go out and harm others.
The reason was sufficient. If she really barged in, she would be the one suffering.
At the thought of this, Princess Lotus calmed down a lot. Fortunately, Jiang Ying had good food and drinks at home. She would not starve or go thirsty.
In her opinion, since Ning Yue was not flustered, she must have a way. She would stay in peace. When Jiang Ying was better, she would go to him.
For a few days, Ning Yue took care of Jiang Ying in the courtyard and did not go out.
...
More and more smallpox marks appeared on Jiang Ying¡¯s body and on his face.
Ning Yue was extremely worried. She especially wanted to go out and look for Lian Xin, but she had no choice. If she went out, she would really put the residents of Laifu Vige and Laifu Town in danger.
Lian Xin had naturally heard about Jiang Ying¡¯s smallpox. He said to the servant girl and guards beside him, ¡°Take good care of Feiyun. I¡¯ll go to the Miracle Doctor Valley.¡±
He did not know that Ning Yue could treat illnesses, nor did he know that Ning Yue was the disciple of the Valley Master of the Miracle Doctor Valley. He thought that only the Miracle Doctor Valley could save Ning Yue.
¡°Yes!¡± The guard and maidservant replied.
Lian Xin arrived at the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley as quickly as possible in two days.
In the few days that Jiang Ying had received smallpox, the capital was also in chaos.
On this day, Yuan Hui was ying chess with the emperor in the pce. Halfway through the game, a guard suddenly ran in nervously. ¡°Emperor, something has happened to Prince Jin¡¯s heir!¡± The guard reported anxiously to the emperor.
¡°What is it?¡± the emperor asked.
¡°The heir of Prince Jin has smallpox! Now that the ce he lives in has been sealed, no one cane out!¡± The guard said.
¡°What?¡± The emperor immediately panicked.
...
¡°You said that the heir of Prince Jin obtained smallpox? What about the others?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
¡°We don¡¯t know yet. There¡¯s no news,¡± the guard said.
The emperor¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After thinking for a long time, he said to the guard, ¡°Follow me to get some medicine!¡±
The emperor threw Yuan Hui aside and personally led the guards into the inner room. He rummaged around and finally found a box.
Chapter 309 - 309 Recovery
309 Recovery
¡°This thing can suppress the smallpox virus. Take it to Jiang Ying!¡± the emperor said.
¡°Yes!¡± the guard said.
Yuan Hui was very worried. Smallpox was contagious. With Ning Yue¡¯s personality, she would definitely take care of Jiang Ying personally.
What if Ning Yue was also infected by Jiang Ying?
However, Ning Yue did not know that the emperor and Yuan Hui were anxious. She had gave Jiang Ying modern medicine and coupled with acupuncture, the smallpox virus had already dissipated a lot.
Jiang Ying¡¯s high fever had already subsided, making Ning Yue very happy.
Three dayster, the guard also brought the medicine given by the emperor to the entrance of the Jiang Ying family.
Coincidentally, Lian Xin had also rushed over. However, Lian Xin was a step slower than the emperor¡¯s guard. The guard shouted at the people in the room, ¡°The emperor sent me to deliver medicine to Prince Jiang Ying. The medicine is at the door of your room. Come out and get it yourselfter!¡±
The guard was also worried that he would be infected. He left after putting down the medicine.
Lian Xin imitated the guard and ced the medicine at the entrance of Jiang Ying¡¯s house. He shouted at the people inside, ¡°I¡¯m also here to deliver the medicine. The medicine is at the door. Pleasee out and get it!¡±
...
With that, Lian Xin was in no hurry to leave. Instead, he made sure that the guards at Jiang Ying¡¯s house brought the things in.
After a while, Ning Yue came out. She saw Lian Xin from afar and he gestured for her to take the medicine. He said, ¡°Take good care of yourself.¡±
¡°Lianxin, thank you,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Why are you thanking me? I¡¯m just here to deliver the medicine,¡± Lian Xin said.
¡°I¡¯ll try it tonight. I¡¯ll see if this medicine will work,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying had already been mostly cured, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to mention his condition to outsiders, so after talking to Lian Xin, she persuaded her to go back first and continue working.
After she entered, Ah Da also advised her, ¡°Princess, why don¡¯t you rest well? The heir is almost recovered. We¡¯ll just watch.¡±
Ning Yue shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s almost fine, but he¡¯s still contagious now. You don¡¯t have experience. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be infected if you take care of him.¡±
Seeing that he could not persuade Ning Yue, Ah Da stopped talking.
Ning Yue narrowed her eyes in the hall. She would go and see if Jiang Ying¡¯s smallpox had scabbedter.
It would be fine if it was scabbed.
...
In the evening, Ning Yue stretched and walked into Jiang Ying¡¯s room to check on him.
It was finally scabbed over!
Ning Yue smiled and hurriedly smashed and buried everything Jiang Ying had used. Then, she burned Jiang Ying¡¯s clothes and the clothes she had been wearing for the past few days.
It was also at this moment that Ning Yue began to wonder if Jiang Ying¡¯s smallpox was man-made.
If it was man-made, who could it be?
After she left the Three Kingdoms Festival, Jiang Ying¡¯s health deteriorated. Moreover, when Jiang Ying returned to Laifu Vige, Princess Lotus actually came!
Just as Ning Yue was thinking, Jiang Ying woke up.
Ning Yue was overjoyed and went forward to call him. ¡°Jiang Ying, you¡¯re awake?¡±
¡°Yueyue.¡± Jiang Ying was still very weak.
¡°Jiang Ying, don¡¯t talk too much now. You have to recuperate more,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
...
¡°You¡¯ve just been sick for a few days. When you recover, I¡¯ll tell you slowly.¡± With that, Ning Yue instructed someone to cook some porridge for Jiang Ying. ¡°You just woke up. Porridge is easier to digest. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to nourish yourself.¡±
¡°Ning Yue, how many days have I slept?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°Many days,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying looked at Ning Yue¡¯s thin face and knew that she must have been very tired recently.
He raised his hand to touch Ning Yue¡¯s face, but saw that the e marks on his hand had not disappeared.
Jiang Ying lifted his clothes to look at his arms. He was a little shocked. This was smallpox! Why was Ning Yue here?
¡°I¡¯m not well yet! You shouldn¡¯t havee!¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of with smallpox. Aren¡¯t you fine now?¡± Ning Yue pulled down Jiang Ying¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s scabbed over now. It¡¯s fine.¡±
¡°Yueyue, are you alright? Where are the others?¡± Jiang Ying asked nervously. He was afraid that he would implicate many people with smallpox.
¡°Everyone is fine,¡± Ning Yue said.
At this moment, a servant brought in a bowl of porridge. Ning Yue took it and asked the servant to leave.
...
¡°Come, have some porridge first.¡± Ning Yue scooped up a spoonful of porridge and handed it to Jiang Ying.
¡°During this period of time, you can¡¯t be exposed to the wind or eat anything too strong. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good for your recovery,¡± Ning Yue reminded Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying saw that Ning Yue had lost weight. He could imagine how hard it was for her.
Chapter 310 - 310 Hard Work
310 Hard Work
¡°Yueyue, you¡¯ve worked hard these past few days,¡± Jiang Ying said to Ning Yue with heartache.
¡°It¡¯s fine. Eat something first.¡± As she spoke, Ning Yue picked up the bowl of porridge again, scooped a spoonful, and brought it to Jiang Ying¡¯s mouth.
A smile appeared on Jiang Ying¡¯s face as he opened his mouth and ate it. ¡°It¡¯s very sweet!¡±
Sweet? Ning Yue frowned. White porridge was ordinary porridge cooked with rice. She had not asked the servants to add anything. How could it be sweet?
¡°Is there something wrong with your taste buds?¡± Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying in shock.
Jiang Ying shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s because you fed me personally.¡±
Ning Yue blushed. ¡°You! You¡¯ve just recovered and you¡¯re already joking like this!¡±
¡°I¡¯m not joking. Yueyue, it¡¯s been hard on you these past few days,¡± Jiang Ying said with heartache.
¡°It¡¯s fine. By the way, the smallpox on your body has already scabbed over. Don¡¯t scratch it with your hands, or it¡¯ll leave a scar,¡± Ning Yue reminded Jiang Ying.
Other than feeling sorry for Ning Yue, Jiang Ying was also grateful.
Smallpox was the most serious virus and could even infect people. If not for Ning Yue, he might have died from smallpox this time!
Just as Jiang Ying was thinking about how to thank Ning Yue, Uncle Su arrived and interrupted him.
¡°Heir and Princess, a young man is here. He said that he¡¯s here on the orders of his young master to visit,¡± Uncle Su said.
¡°Who?¡± Ning Yue looked at Uncle Su in surprise.
The news that Jiang Ying had smallpox had already spread in Laifu Town. Those people probably did not dare to visit him directly.
¡°That person said that you¡¯ll know when you go out.¡± As Uncle Su said this, he secretly observed Jiang Ying¡¯s expression.
As expected, Jiang Ying¡¯s expression was very ugly. He gritted his teeth. He wanted to know who was so bold to disturb his time with Ning Yue!
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take a look first. Jiang Ying, wait for me.¡± After Ning Yue finished speaking to Jiang Ying, she left with Uncle Su.
Uncle Su followed behind Ning Yue and couldn¡¯t help but say to her, ¡°Miss Ning Yue, this person doesn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with.¡±
¡°Why did you provoke him for no reason?¡± Ning Yue looked at Uncle Su in confusion.
Uncle Su was speechless. He didn¡¯t mean anything else. He just wanted to ask Ning Yue why she knew such a person.
However, at this point, he decided not to go deeper. He would leave everything to Ning Yue.
¡°Princess Mingyue, our master Lian Xin asked me to visit you. My name is Wu Xin,¡± Wu Xin said.
¡°Eh, what are you looking at me for? I¡¯ll be at the jewelry shop in a few days. Tell him not to worry,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°That¡¯s not what Master Lian Xin meant. Master Lian Xin asked me to give this to you,¡± Wu Xin said as she took out a small wooden box.
The small wooden box was exquisite. There were beautiful patterns on it that looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember what they were.
Ning Yue took the small wooden box. ¡°What is this?¡±
¡°This is medicine. Our master said that if you use the medicine he gave you to treat smallpox, you have to continue using this medicine so that there won¡¯t be any aftereffects.¡±
Huh? Aftereffects?
Ning Yue was a little surprised. She had given Jiang Ying western medicine and treated the symptoms correctly. There were almost no aftereffects.
This medicine¡
She still took it even though she did not use the medicine Lian Xin had given her.
¡°Master asked me to greet you,¡± Wu Xin said.
¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. Go back and tell him. Thank him for the medicine,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Princess Mingyue, when our young master heard that Prince Jiang Ying had smallpox, he immediately found medicine,¡± Wu Xin said.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m very grateful to him,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pass your message to our master,¡± Wu Xin said.
¡°Yes, help me tell him that Jiang Ying has recovered. Tell him not to worry about me. I¡¯ll go to the shop in a few days,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Then Princess Mingyue, take care of yourself. I¡¯ll go back and report now,¡± Wu Xin said.
¡°Yes, go,¡± Ning Yue said.
Wu Xin returned to where Lian Xin lived. Lian Xin immediately asked, ¡°How¡¯s Princess Mingyue?¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with her. She just looks very haggard. I think she hasn¡¯t rested much these past few days because she¡¯s worried about Prince Jiang Ying,¡± Wu Xin said.
Lian Xin didn¡¯t say anything else. He waved his hand to dismiss Wu Xin. He stood in the back of the shop in a daze.
Chapter 311 - 311 Do You Know Him?
311 Do You Know Him?
Although Jiang Ying had already recovered, she had yet to deal with the things Jiang Ying had used, so Ning Yue did not dare to go home yet. She would go back after dealing with everything.
During this period, the Ning family was very worried about Ning Yue and Jiang Ying. They had sent a few representatives to ask a few times.
Ning Yue sent them away every time. She did not want to harm her family.
This time, after receiving a confirmation, the Ning family was overjoyed. Old Master Ning asked Ning Yue when she would be returning home.
Ning Yue only told them that she would go back after settling everything.
When the Ning family heard this, they did not send people over to ask about the situation every other day. Since she was fine, they were relieved.
On this day, Ning Yue was working in the backyard when she heard someone report that Princess Lotus had sneaked into theundry room.
When she was discovered by the servants, she only said that she wanted to wash Jiang Ying¡¯s clothes.
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Did Princess Lotus know how to wash clothes for others?
Dream on!
She wanted to go out directly, but she thought of something. She first took out gloves, a mask, and a protective suit from her space and went to theundry room.
Ning Yue first asked where her clothes were. Then, under Yun Duo¡¯s shocked gaze, she put on her protective suit and picked up her clothes.
She put the clothes in a clean, airtight box with an ice pack.
She went to an empty room where no one lived and began to examine the washed clothes.
At this moment, Lian Xin came personally. Ning Yue had just examined the clothes. When she heard Lian Xin arrive, she had no choice but to pack the clothes into something and throw them into a corner of the space.
There was indeed a virus on it. She had to be careful.
Seeing Ning Yue¡¯s frown, Lian Xin couldn¡¯t help but ask what was going on.
Ning Yue mentioned her discovery, surprising Lian Xin.
¡°Why do you suspect that there¡¯s smallpox there?¡± Lian Xin asked.
People who were infected with smallpox died easily. Why wasn¡¯t Ning Yue afraid and even knew that there would be smallpox on their clothes?
¡°I¡¯m just guessing and will do verificationter,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think Prince Jiang Ying was plotted against when he obtained smallpox?¡± Lian Xin suddenly asked Ning Yue.
In Ning Yue¡¯s heart, Lian Xin was just a business partner. There were many things she did not want to say to Lian Xin.
So she just said, ¡°Something like that.¡±
Lian Xin smiled and took out a letter for Ning Yue.
This letter seemed to be from Princess Lotus to the royal family of the ck City Kingdom. It probably said that ording to the n, Jiang Ying had obtained smallpox.
She wanted to threaten Ning Yue with the excuse of treating Jiang Ying and make her agree to cancel the engagement with Jiang Ying.
Princess Lotus did not know that Ning Yue had cured Jiang Ying. She felt that the time to threaten Ning Yue had arrived. She would negotiate with Ning Yue on the twenty-sixth.
Wasn¡¯t the twenty-sixth tomorrow?
Ning Yue frowned. What puzzled her even more was why Lian Xin had this letter.
¡°Who are you? Why do you have this letter?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°I intercepted it halfway. I thought you needed it, so I showed it to you. If you don¡¯t need it, I won¡¯t be a busybody in the future,¡± Lian Xin said.
Ning Yue did not know what to say. At first, she did not take Lian Xin seriously and only treated her as an ordinary business partner. However, from the looks of it, Lian Xin seemed to be a very powerful person!
She regretted it a little. She regretted working with Lian Xin back then.
¡°You can rest assured. Although I can¡¯t tell you my identity for the time being, you have to remember that I will never hurt you,¡± Lian Xin said.
Ning Yue pursed her lips. Men were liars. She would not believe Lian Xin¡¯s words.
However, even if Lian Xin did not say anything, she could ask Jiang Ying to think of a way to investigate. These things could be discussedter.
What Ning Yue was puzzled about now was that Princess Lotus had only caused Jiang Ying to be infected with Smallpox to force him to marry her.
It seemed that all the evidence pointed to the Lotus Princess, but why?
¡°Sigh, Lotus is really a resentful woman.¡± Lian Xin sighed.
What resentful woman? Ning Yue was speechless. Lianhua was the princess of the ck City Kingdom and not just any woman. Why was she so resentful?
Chapter 312 - 312 Strange
312 Strange
¡°Wait a moment. I have something to give you,¡± Ning Yue said.
Lian Xin nodded. After Ning Yue left the living room, he stood in the living room and looked at the paintings. The paintings here were quite good. They were realistic ink paintings.
Princess Lotus, who was staying in the guest room, already knew that Ning Yue had gone to theundry room to get clothes and that she had seen Lian Xin.
Princess Lotus was very puzzled. She asked the maidservant, ¡°She knows Lian Xin? Why does she want to see Lian Xin?¡±
¡°I think they talked about smallpox. Lian Xin even showed her a letter,¡± the maid said.
When Princess Lotus heard this, she stood up. ¡°Quick, I want to see Lian Xin!¡±
Princess Lotus hurriedly arrived at the living room. When she saw Lian Xin, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Did I give you Ning Yue¡¯s clothes?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Lian Xin didn¡¯t even look up.
¡°Did you tamper with it?¡± Princess Lotus asked.
¡°No,¡± Lian Xin said.
¡°Idiot!¡± Princess Lotus cursed.
¡°Hmph! You¡¯d better figure out your identity. Don¡¯t force me to kill you!¡± Lian Xin said coldly.
¡°Lian Xin, don¡¯t tell me you like this woman.¡± Princess Lotus looked at Lian Xin sinisterly.
¡°So what if I do?¡± Lian Xin sneered. ¡°You¡¯d better leave now. Otherwise, if she sees you, you won¡¯t be able to stay.¡±
Princess Lotus was furious. This damn Lian Xin actually ordered her around like this!
What good would it do him to anger her?
¡°Let me ask you, why did you still send the medicine after Jiang Ying obtained smallpox? Why didn¡¯t you just let me threaten Ning Yue? You made me wait instead.¡± Princess Lotus asked.
¡°How would I know?¡± Lian Xin said.
¡°Be careful. Ning Yue is very smart. She should know that this matter is rted to you and me soon,¡± Princess Lotus said.
¡°So be it!¡± Lian Xin said.
Princess Lotus gritted her teeth. Her eyes were filled with anger and indignation.
¡°Don¡¯t worry! Are you afraid that I¡¯ll expose you? I won¡¯t do that for the time being. At most, I¡¯ll kill you before you¡¯re exposed,¡± Lian Xin said.
Princess Lotus would not take Lian Xin¡¯s threat to heart. She did not think that Lian Xin would really let her die.
Therefore, after Lian Xin said this, she turned around and left the bathroom.
Ning Yue did not know that Princess Lotus was looking for Lian Xin, but others did.
The words quickly reached Ning Yue¡¯s ears. Ning Yue smiled. When Lian Xin took out the letter, she had guessed that Lian Xin was rted to the ck City Kingdom, but she did not guess that Lian Xin knew Princess Lotus.
Ning Yueposed herself and went to the living room. Her expression was a little solemn. It was obvious that something was wrong. Even her heart skipped a beat.
¡°Is there a problem?¡± Lian Xin frowned fiercely.
¡°There¡¯s smallpox on my clothes!¡± Ning Yue said.
Lian Xin¡¯s eyes widened. Princess Lotus actually dared to y a dirty trick on Ning Yue.
¡°This is for you.¡± Ning Yue took out a small iron box. Inside was an antidote pill made by Gu Yu.
This detoxification pill was priceless to outsiders, but to Ning Yue, she had was as much as she wanted.
She had given the detoxification pill to Lian Xin so that she would not owe him a favor. Lian Xin had given her something to treat smallpox, so she had given Lian Xin a detoxification pill.
Lian Xin took the small metal box and thanked her.
¡°I still have something to do. Lian Xin, go back first. I¡¯ll be there in a few days.¡±
After Ning Yue sent Lian Xin off, she went to look for Jiang Ying and said that she wanted to catch Princess Lotus.
When Jiang Ying and Ning Yue arrived at theundry room, they realized that there was fire everywhere. Ning Yue almost bit her tongue off!
She almost couldn¡¯t help but curse.
Jiang Ying gestured to Ah Da. After a while, she saw General Ah bring Princess Lotus out. Princess Lotus was forced to kneel on the ground.
Ning Yue sneered. ¡°Woman, you¡¯re amazing. Do you want to die?¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± Princess Lotus didn¡¯t say anything and only snorted.
¡°Do you think I can¡¯t make you speak if you don¡¯t speak? Someone! Send the clothes to Lian Xin!¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Ning Yue!¡± Princess Lotus said.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid? Are you afraid that Lian Xin will be infected with smallpox if he wears the clothes?¡± Ning Yue¡¯s eyes were already cold.
Chapter 313 - 313 Ascension
313 Ascension
¡°Continue pretending. If Lian Xin dies, you won¡¯t live long either! Or rather, your Great Yun Nation won¡¯t live long!¡± Princess Lotus said.
Ning Yue was extremely surprised. Lian Xin was actually involved in the hatred between the two countries?
¡°ck City Kingdom is so small but it¡¯s as disgusting as you,¡± Jiang Ying said indifferently.
Princess Lotus paused and looked at Jiang Ying in disbelief.
!!
She had thought that Jiang Ying had a ce for her in his heart, but now it seemed that she was just a joke in his heart.
¡°Jiang Ying, don¡¯t you have any ce for me in your heart? I can use the entire ck City Kingdom to help you ascend to the throne!¡± Princess Lotus said.
¡°Use your smallpox to help?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°Yes, I nted the smallpox!¡± she shouted.
¡°How vicious,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Vicious? Which woman in the world isn¡¯t vicious? Ning Yue, I hate you! I wish you could die!¡± Princess Lotus shouted.
¡°In that case, I¡¯ll call Lian Xin over and let him wear the clothes in person!¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for my own actions. I was the one who spread the smallpox. It has nothing to do with Lian Xin!¡± Princess Lotus suddenly went a little crazy.
Who exactly was Lian Xin? From the looks of it, she seemed very worried about Lian Xin.
At this moment, Princess Lotus seemed to have gone crazy. She suddenlyughed and stared at Ning Yue. ¡°Ning Yue, do you think you¡¯re very smart? Hmph! Just wait to die!¡±
¡°Someone! Throw this crazy woman back to the ck City Kingdom!¡± Jiang Ying said.
When Princess Lotus heard this, she mmed her head against the pir beside her and fell to the ground weakly.
Blood couldn¡¯t stop flowing from her head. Princess Lotus twitched a few times, then stopped moving.
Ning Yue was shocked.
Her heart was in a mess. She didn¡¯t know why Lotus hadmitted suicide for no reason. Was she the kind of person tomit suicide?
Princess Lotus¡¯s death made Ning Yue very uneasy. She kept feeling that Princess Lotus¡¯s death was not simple, as if she had received some order.
When dealing with Princess Lotus¡¯s corpse, a servant came to report that Princess Lotus was covered in smallpox.
Jiang Ying officially reported that Princess Lotus killed herself after failing to poison Ning Yue.
Later on, when they investigated, they found out that Princess Lotus was infected with smallpox first, but she had deliberately bumped into Jiang Ying. Although Jiang Ying left the table to wash up in disgust, it was still toote.
Although they had investigated the reason why Jiang Ying had been infected with smallpox, they had never found out the reason why Princess Lotus hadmitted suicide.
After Jiang Ying finished dealing with these matters, he went to look for Ning Yue. The two of them talked about the Three Kingdoms Festival.
¡°Did anything happen after you left the Three Kingdoms Festival?¡± Jiang Ying asked her.
¡°Jiang Ying, where¡¯s Princess Lotus¡¯s hometown? The ck City Kingdom used to belong to the Great Yun Nation. She should have a hometown, right?¡± Ning Yue guessed.
¡°I only know that she¡¯s the princess of the ck City Kingdom. I¡¯m not sure where the royal family of the ck City Kingdom is from,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°I see¡¡± Ning Yue smiled and shook her head. There were things in the world that Jiang Ying did not know.
¡°Yueyue, what do you want to eat? I¡¯m almost recovered. It¡¯s time to take good care of you,¡± Jiang Ying said. His heart ached for Ning Yue. She had lost weight these past few days.
¡°I don¡¯t have anything I particrly want to eat,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Then I¡¯ll make the decision to instruct the kitchen to cook and nourish you well.¡± Jiang Ying left before Ning Yue could answer.
Ning Yue thought to herself that there was definitely something wrong with someone, but she couldn¡¯t find anything wrong. Once Princess Lotus died, there would probably be no evidence.
But if Princess Lotus wanted to harm her, what was her goal?
Advancing? But no matter what, Princess Lotus couldn¡¯t do it herself! Therefore, Princess Lotus¡¯s motive definitely wasn¡¯t as simple as ascending the throne.
No, she had to find a chance to investigate again. She had doubts about someone.
Jiang Ying did not know what Ning Yue was thinking and thought that she was unhappy. He asked, ¡°Yueyue, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Ning Yue shook her head and did not speak. Instead, she looked out of the window with a frown.
Chapter 314 - 314 Confrontation
314 Confrontation
Not knowing what had happened to Ning Yue, Jiang Ying didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Instead, he changed the topic. ¡°What new and interesting things have Yueyue encountered these days? Tell me and make me happy.¡±
When Ning Yue heard this, she smiled at him. ¡°There¡¯s something new. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t want to hear it.¡±
¡°I¡¯m willing to listen. Yueyue, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Jiang Ying stepped forward and hugged Ning Yue. ¡°Yueyue, I miss you so much!¡±
He had not seen Ning Yue for a long time after dealing with Princess Lotus.
Ning Yue smiled. ¡°Jiang Ying, I miss you too.¡±
Suddenly, Ning Yue remembered Lian Xin and told Jiang Ying.
When he heard Lian Xin¡¯s name, Jiang Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Yueyue, how do you know him?¡±
Wasn¡¯t Lian Xin from the ck City Kingdom? When did Ning Yue meet him?
Suddenly, a name from the Valley of the Medicine Masters appeared in Jiang Ying¡¯s mind.
The Valley of the Medicine Masters and the Miracle Doctor Valley had always been enemies. He did not know if Lian Xin belonged to the Valley of the Medicine Masters or the Miracle Doctor Valley as he had forgotten.
Ning Yue honestly told Jiang Ying how she knew Lian Xin.
Jiang Ying sighed in his heart. Why was his future wife so popr with men? Moreover, he actually didn¡¯t know him well at all.
Realizing that Jiang Ying¡¯s emotions were not right, Ning Yue was a little puzzled. She looked into Jiang Ying¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Jiang Ying, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±
Jiang Ying shook his head. ¡°I was just wondering when I could meet Lian Xin. I¡¯m also curious about who he is.¡±
So that was all. Ning Yue nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very simple for you to see Lian Xin. He¡¯s at the Feiyun Jewelry Shop now.¡±
Ning Yue did not notice that Jiang Ying was unhappy at all. She pulled him to Feiyun.
Seeing that Ning Yue was so enthusiastic, Jiang Ying heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Ning Yue did not realize that Lian Xin had delusions about her.
Ning Yue brought Jiang Ying to Feiyun. Lian Xin was originally overjoyed by Ning Yue¡¯s arrival, but when he saw Jiang Ying following over, his expression immediately turned ugly.
¡°Ning Yue, why did you bring him here?¡± Lian Xin asked with a frown.
Ning Yue smiled. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll officially introduce you now. This is Prince Jin¡¯s heir, Jiang Ying. This is Lian Xin. In any case, it¡¯s noon. Why don¡¯t we go eat? I¡¯ll go look for the waiter. You guys chat first.¡±
She wanted Jiang Ying to see if there was something wrong with Lian Xin, so she pretended to leave.
After Ning Yue left, Lian Xin¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°Heir of Prince Jin, you¡¯re really amazing. You can make Princess Mingyue and Princess Lotus love you to death.¡±
¡°I only need Yueyue to love me,¡± Jiang Ying said.
These words sessfully darkened Lian Xin¡¯s expression. ¡°You know who I am?¡±
¡°Of course I know. It¡¯s said that the ck City Kingdom Wargod is 50 years old, but he has an 18-year-old face. What an exquisite face.¡±
Exquisite face? This was originally used to describe women, but Jiang Yu used it to describe him.
Lian Xin hated it when people described him that way. He pped the table. With a bang, the items on the table immediately fell to the ground.
¡°You want to fight me?¡± Jiang Ying looked at Lian Xin with disdain, as if Lian Xin was just an ant at his feet.
Jiang Ying¡¯s attitude made Lian Xin even more indignant.
¡°Rumor has it that the heir of Prince Jin is very poor, but in fact, you¡¯re very rich. I have a question in my heart. I wonder if you can help me answer it.¡±
¡°I wonder what doubts the Wargod has. If I can answer them, I¡¯ll definitely answer them all,¡± Jiang Ying said with a smile.
¡°Do you know that Ning Yue will leave you? She doesn¡¯t belong to this world at all.¡± Lian Xin¡¯s words made Jiang Ying¡¯s heart skip a beat.
However, he did not show it on his face at all. ¡°How my lover is like is my family matter. It has nothing to do with an outsider like you.¡±
Outsider? That¡¯s right. To Ning Yue, Lian Xin was indeed an outsider.
Lian Xin¡¯s expression changed sessfully.
¡°Prince Jin, do you misunderstand the word outsider?¡± Lian Xin asked coldly.
Jiang Ying smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to worry about how I understand it.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Lian Xin sneered.
Chapter 315 - 315 Replication
315 Replication
At this moment, Ning Yue was asking the waiter about the situation in the front hall. After asking for a while, she estimated that Jiang Ying and Lian Xin were about done. She also ended the questioning.
She went to look for them. Her brow furrowed hard when she saw the two of them talking andughing.
Why did the two of them look like they were chatting quite well? Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying in confusion.
Jiang Ying did not give her any hints and continued to talk to Lian Xin.
Originally, Ning Yue had nned to go to Fortune Pavilion to eat something delicious, but Lian Xin said that he still had something on and would not go.
Jiang Ying did not say anything else and hurriedly left with Ning Yue.
¡°Why do I feel that the two of you seem to have known each other long ago? Why do you have such a tacit understanding?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°A tacit understanding? I don¡¯t think so,¡± Jiang Ying said indifferently.
¡°Then do you know where Lian Xin is from? Is he worth interacting with?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
¡°He¡¯s the Wargod of the ck City Kingdom. He has the same title as my father,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened. She also knew about the deeds of the ck City Kingdom Wargod.
¡°Isn¡¯t the Wargod of the ck City Kingdom already very old? How can it be Lian Xin?¡± Ning Yue asked Jiang Ying in shock.
Jiang Ying chuckled and scratched Ning Yue¡¯s nose with his index finger. ¡°Since you know the age of the ck City World Wargod, you should know the characteristics of the ck City World Wargod. He¡¯s already 50 years old, but he has an exquisite 18-year-old face.¡±
¡°Is there such a legend? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡± Ning Yue said curiously.
¡°You¡¯re busy earning money, so of course you haven¡¯t heard of it,¡± Jiang Ying said with a smile. ¡°Besides, I heard that this Wargod¡¯s behavior is strange. Many things he does are not something a normal person can understand. He has an almost pathological stubbornness.¡±
Jiang Ying began to describe Lian Xin to Ning Yue. He was very worried about Ning Yue and did not know how Ning Yue met Lian Xin.
Moreover, from the conversation just now, he was certain that Lian Xin was very interested in Ning Yue!
As for what his interest was, he couldn¡¯t tell.
This was because Lian Xin¡¯s words that she did not belong to this world at all and that he had a misunderstanding about outsiders made him certain that Lian Xin had some thoughts about Ning Yue.
The more he thought about it, the more flustered he became. He was not worried that Ning Yue would change her mind. He was sure of Ning Yue¡¯s feelings and had confidence in her and himself.
He was worried that Lian Xin would do something bad to Ning Yue.
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s introduction of Lian Xin, Ning Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had been rash!
She shouldn¡¯t have thought of working with just anyone. Even if she wanted to start a jewelry shop, she should have done it herself. She suddenly regretted her decision back then.
The two of them walked along the road with different thoughts. Suddenly, a restaurant attracted their attention.
Ning Yue looked at a restaurant simr to the Fortune Pavilion in shock. The decor and design of this restaurant had almost copied everything about the Fortune Pavilion!
¡°This is giarism, right?!¡± Ning Yue gritted her teeth in anger.
What kind of joke was this? What she had worked so hard to achieve was actually copied by someone else.
¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Jiang Ying held Ning Yue¡¯s hand and walked towards the restaurant.
As soon as she entered, Ning Yue almost rolled her eyes.
At first nce, she thought that the interior was exactly the same as the Fortune Pavilion. When she took a closer look, he realized that these imitations were too crude.
She had spent a lot of money toy tiles in Fortune Pavilion, but this ce just casually applied white paint on the floor.
Although it was smoother, the smell of paint was strong and made her dizzy.
As they walked further in, the fragrance of the food and the smell of paintbined was even more nauseating.
Ning Yue almost couldn¡¯t help but want to leave. In the end, a waiter came forward and asked with a smile, ¡°May I ask what the two of you want to eat?¡±
¡°Is there a private room here? We want to use a private room to eat,¡± Jiang Ying said.
The waiter was amused. People who entered private rooms to eat were usually rich. His attitude became even more respectful as he led the two of them up to the second floor.
When she arrived at the second floor, the pungent smell of paint finally disappeared. Ning Yue finally calmed down.
¡°What do you want to eat? Please take a look at our menu.¡± As she spoke, the waiter actually took out a small booklet and ced it in front of the two of them.
This booklet was exactly the same as the menu Ning Yue used at Fortune Pavilion!
This giarism was really amazing! Ning Yue suppressed the displeasure in her heart and opened the menu
Chapter 316 - 316 Daily Life
316 Daily Life
In the end, she realized that all the dishes on this menu could be said to have been copied from the menu of the Fortune Pavilion. Wasn¡¯t this too ridiculous?
Ning Yue pointed at the menu and said to the waiter, ¡°Give me all the dishes on this.¡±
The waiter was amused. These two were really rich. He quickly ran to the kitchen to instruct the chef to cook.
The entire kitchen was also busy because of Ning Yue¡¯s orders. The two of them waited for half an hour before the dishes were served.
!!
Ning Yue looked at the things on the table and frowned. These dishes looked delicious, but she did not know how they tasted.
Ning Yue and Jiang Ying looked at each other and took a bite of the food on the table.
After eating it, Ning Yue almost vomited on the spot.
It was too disgusting!
Although Jiang Ying was not as exaggerated as Ning Yue, his frown already said what was on his mind.
¡°I won¡¯t disturb the two of you from eating. If you need anything, you can call me. I¡¯ll stand outside the door and serve you.¡± The waiter smiled and retreated from the door.
The two of them took a bite of each dish. None of them tasted good.
After tasting all the dishes, Ning Yue put down her chopsticks and called out to the waiter, ¡°Pay the bill. I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±
The waiter¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the almost untouched dishes on the table.
¡°Is our food not to your taste? Or is it not cooked well? Please give feedback. We¡¯ll definitely improve it,¡± the waiter said respectfully.
¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood now and don¡¯t want to eat. You¡¯d better not nag in my ear.¡± With that, Ning Yue threw down ten taels of gold and left.
Under normal circumstances, the waiter would definitely be grinning from ear to ear when he saw the ten taels of gold, but now, these two big customers actually threw the gold on the table without touching the dishes.
What did this mean? It meant that this table of dishes was not to the taste of these two guests.
These were two big clients. They had lost two big clients for nothing!
The waiter was very annoyed. After telling the boss about this, the boss went to the dining room. Looking at the dishes on the table, he picked up his chopsticks and took a bite.
¡°There¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s as delicious as usual. What¡¯s wrong with the customers now? Are they nitpicking for no reason?¡± The boss said with a frown.
After Ning Yue left, she and Jiang Ying headed towards the Fortune Pavilion.
¡°At first, I thought that there was a spy in my restaurant, causing mypetitors to imitate our dishes. However, after eating, I realized that this was not a problem with the employees of Fortune Pavilion.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the problem then?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°They only did a simple imitation. I think they asked the chef toe to our store to order food and then went back to replicate the dishes.¡±
¡°After all, he hasn¡¯t been taught by our store¡¯s master personally. He¡¯s not very confident in the ingredients of the dishes. The taste he just ate should have been adjusted for a long time. Perhaps it¡¯s not very bad for others, but for my taste buds, those dishes are simply pig food.¡±
Jiang Ying frowned. ¡°Laifu Town is my father¡¯s fief. Everyone knows that you open a restaurant here. Who would be so bold as to imitate your shop? I¡¯m very curious.¡±
Not to mention Jiang Ying, this was also what Ning Yue was most curious about.
¡°Eat something first. We¡¯ll go back after that,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°By the way, have you thought about how to deal with Princess Lotus?¡± Ning Yue asked Jiang Ying.
No matter what, Princess Lotus had died in Jiang Ying¡¯s house. He had to give the royal family of the ck City Kingdom an exnation.
Otherwise, there might be another conflict between the two countries.
¡°Leave this matter to Uncle Emperor,¡± Jiang Ying said.
The emperor had originally wanted Princess Lotus to die. Now that Princess Lotus hadmitted suicide, it was the most satisfactory ending for the emperor.
Therefore, Jiang Ying believed that the emperor would definitely handle the aftermath of this matter.
¡°As long as you settle it well. By the way, I said that after the Three Kingdoms Festival, I¡¯m going to Luzhou with my mother,¡± Ning Yue said.
When Jiang Ying heard that Ning Yue was leaving, he subconsciously asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly going there?¡±
After asking, Jiang Ying regretted it. Ning Yue¡¯s adoptive mother was from Luzhou, so it was not strange for Ning Yue to go to Luzhou with Madam Liu.
Ning Yue smiled. ¡°Do you want toe with us?¡±
Chapter 317 - 317 Invitation
317 Invitation
¡°No, I have to go to the capital in a few days to report to Uncle Emperor about the Three Kingdoms Festival,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue nodded. This was a big deal.
Originally, if Jiang Ying did not obtain smallpox, he would have entered the capital directly after the Three Kingdoms Festival.
It was also because he had smallpox that his subordinates sent him back to Laifu Vige and his entry into the capital was dyed.
The two of them continued to chat for a while before Ning Yue went home.
These days, she had been busy taking care of Jiang Ying and was also worried that smallpox would spread to others through her, so she did not go home. As a result, she had not seen the two children for many days.
A few days ago, Ning Yue returned home after dealing with Jiang Yin¡¯s clothes.
When the two children saw Ning Yue return, they hugged her legs and refused to let go.
Therefore, after that day, other than going to the shop, Ning Yue spent most of her time at home with the two children.
Recently, Ning Yue had been almost always at the shop. She was very busy. asionally, Jiang Ying wanted to see Ning Yue, so he specially came to the Ning family¡¯s house to wait.
Ning Yue had endless things to do in the shop, and Jiang Ying almost never went there to disturb her.
One day, something that shocked Ning Yue happened.
A group of strange-looking people arrived at the Fortune Pavilion.
In the modern era, this group of people¡¯s appearance was deformed.
Deformed people were not strange, but it was strange for so many deformed people to gather together.
When Jiang Ying heard this news, a trace of shock shed across his eyes.
Based on Ning Yue¡¯s understanding of Jiang Ying, she was certain that Jiang Ying definitely knew this group of people!
She asked Jiang Ying, ¡°Do you know this group of people?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know them. I just know where this group of people came from,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue did not say anything. She looked at Jiang Ying quietly, waiting for his answer.
¡°This group of people is from the Valley of the Medicine Masters. You should know about the Valley of the Medicine Masters, right?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Ning Yue frowned slightly. This was not the first time she had heard of the Valley of the Medicine Masters, but she did not know what the Valley of the Medicine Masters did.
Jiang Ying saw Ning Yue¡¯s doubts and exined, ¡°The Valley of the Medicine Masters and the Miracle Doctor Valley are two opposing factions. They probably only dared to appear because they knew that your master was not here.¡±
¡°What do you mean? Do you mean that the Valley of the Medicine Masters is afraid of the Miracle Doctor Valley?¡± Ning Yue frowned even more.
¡°To be precise, they¡¯re afraid of your master, not the Miracle Doctor Valley. I¡¯ve heard of something in the past, but I didn¡¯t verify it. You can find a chance to ask your masterter,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°In the past, there was no such thing as the Valley of the Medicine Masters. There was only the Miracle Doctor Valley. There were two sect masters. The two of them grew up together and had a very good rtionship.¡±
¡°Later, for some reason, the two sect masters suddenly became enemies. Neither of them was willing to submit to the other, so the two of them established their own factions. These two factions are the Valley of the Medicine Masters and the Valley of the Miracle Doctors that you know of.¡±
Ning Yue was enlightened. So that was what happened.
¡°Before your master returned to the Miracle Doctor Valley, he reminded me to be careful not to let anyone from the Valley of the Medicine Masters approach you, but now it seems that it¡¯s inevitable to deal with the Valley of the Medicine Masters.¡±
Jiang Ying let out a long sigh. He didn¡¯t know if this matter was good or bad.
Ning Yue did not answer.
Jiang Ying took the matter of the Valley of the Medicine Masters to heart. Since he knew that it might affect Ning Yue badly, he would handle it well before it happened.
After chatting with Ning Yue for a while, Jiang Ying got busy.
Just after Jiang Ying left, Lian Xin suddenly visited.
¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Lian Xin? Pleasee in.¡± Ning Yue gestured for him toe in.
Lian Xin walked into the Ning family¡¯s house and nced at the decor. A smile appeared on his face. ¡°The decor here is very novel. It¡¯s the same as my house.¡± With that, he looked at Ning Yue.
Ning Yue didn¡¯t react at all. She just smiled and echoed, ¡°Really? Looks like we have the same taste.¡±
She did not believe that the decoration of Lian Xin¡¯s house was the same as hers, because the decoration of the Ning family waspletely made by Ning Yue ording to modern decorations.
Lian Xin sighed. So Ning Yue did not understand his hint.
But it didn¡¯t matter. He would soon let Ning Yue know that they were from the same world.
Chapter 318 - 318 Sick
318 Sick
¡°Ning Yue, I have something to tell you. Can we go out for a walk?¡± Lian Xin asked with a smile.
¡°Of course.¡± She didn¡¯t know what the hell Lian Xin was up to.
The two of them slowly walked to the river. Lian Xin suddenly stopped. He turned to look at Ning Yue solemnly. ¡°I have a woman I love. Due to our status, we love each other but can¡¯t be together.¡±
Ning Yue raised her eyebrows. Was this an ancient version of the story of Cindere and the prince?
!!
¡°What kind of woman can¡¯t you, Wargod, have?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Lian Xin smiled and did not answer Ning Yue¡¯s question. Instead, he asked another question.
¡°Do you know who I love? We havemon hobbies, habits, and even the same hometown. After we came from our hometown, other than not being able to be in the same ce, our family conditions are still equal.¡±
Ning Yue was confused. What was Lian Xin talking about?
Previously, he had just said that they could not be together because of their status. Now, he said that their family conditions were equal.
Since their family conditions were equal, why couldn¡¯t they be together?
¡°What do you think I should do?¡± When Lian Xin asked this question, he stared straight at Ning Yue.
Ning Yue¡¯s scalp went numb from Lian Xin¡¯s gaze. ¡°You want to elope with a girl, right?¡±
¡°Yes, other than this stupid method, I can¡¯t think of anything else,¡± Lian Xin said.
Ning Yue was speechless. Did Lian Xin call her out just to talk about this?
She didn¡¯t have that much time and energy to waste here.
¡°Who do you like?¡± Ning Yue asked casually.
After Ning Yue asked this question, Lian Xin suddenly looked at Ning Yue affectionately. ¡°Yueyue, believe me. I¡¯ll definitely work hard for us.¡±
After hearing his words, Ning Yue felt as if she had been struck by lightning.
So in Lian Xin¡¯s words, the woman who was in love with him but could not be with him because of her status was her?
Are you kidding me?
¡°Did you make a mistake? How can it be me?¡± As Ning Yue asked this question, she kept thinking that he had said something wrong and made her misunderstand.
¡°I¡¯m not mistaken. I can feel that we have the same hobbies and habits ande from the same ce,¡± Lian Xin said.
This time, Ning Yue reacted. Did Lian Xin mean that he was also a transmigrator?
Even so, she did not do anything to make Lian Xin misunderstand.
¡°Our fate to be together is a gift from God. I believe our future will be better,¡± Lian Xin said.
Ning Yue waspletely stunned. She looked at Lian Xin in shock. ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡±
¡°No, I don¡¯t believe you won¡¯t like me! We¡¯re from the same hometown. It¡¯s all the more reason for us to be together. I understand you, and you can understand me. Aren¡¯t we the most suitable for each other?¡±
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but want to roll her eyes. What was he saying?
Even if the two of them were transmigrators and had amon understanding, it did not mean that they had to be together.
¡°First of all, I have someone I like, and that¡¯s Jiang Ying. Moreover, I¡¯m about to marry the man I like. Secondly, not to mention not having any romantic feelings for you, I don¡¯t even have any friendship with you. If I did anything to make you misunderstand, please tell me and I¡¯ll change. Thirdly, I haven¡¯t thought of it yet, but if you need my help, I¡¯ll try my best to help you.¡±
Lian Xin was so angry that his expression changed. ¡°Ning Yue, did I not make myself clear enough? We¡¯re from the same ce. We¡¯re both transmigrators. Only the two of us have something inmon. What do you have to talk about with that ancient Jiang Ying?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care where youe from, and I don¡¯t care if we have anything inmon. What I care about now is when you¡¯ll disappear from my sight.¡±
Since Lian Xin was so difficult to deal with, there was no need for her to waste her breath on him.
Ever since she found out that Lian Xin was the Wargod of the ck City Kingdom, she did not want to work with her anymore.
¡°Ning Yue, you¡¯ll regret not being with me! I swear that no one in this world knows you better than me!¡± Lian Xin said.
At this moment, Jiang Ying rushed over.
He had received a message from Baili saying that Lian Xin had arranged to meet Ning Yue by the river.
Jiang Ying was worried that Lian Xin would do something to Ning Yue. He put down what he was doing and rushed over.
Chapter 319 - 319 Response
319 Response
Jiang Ying did not expect to hear Lian Xin¡¯s words as soon as he rushed over. This made him very angry!
¡°I didn¡¯t expect Your Highness to have the habit of coveting someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± Jiang Ying stepped forward and blocked Ning Yue behind him.
Lian Xin nced at Jiang Ying who held Ning Yue¡¯s hand. He smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s just a fianc¨¦e. She¡¯s not married yet. As long as Ning Yue agrees, I¡¯ll take her away immediately!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Yueyue hates you!¡± Jiang Ying said coldly.
¡°Yueyue, you don¡¯t have to care what he says. You just have to follow your heart and leave with me,¡± Lian Xin said.
Ning Yue sighed. ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have cooperated with you. Our cooperation will end here. As for the penalty for breach of contract, I¡¯ll pay you ordingly.¡±
At this point, Ning Yue finally understood why Lian Xin did not have any doubts about the terms of the contract at all when he signed the contract with her.
As Lian Xin was a modern person to begin with, he knew everything about modern contracts. Naturally, he had no doubts.
Lian Xin was sessfully provoked by Ning Yue¡¯s words. He asked with a dark expression, ¡°Are you really not leaving with me?¡±
¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to leave with you.¡± Ning Yue stated this fact calmly.
Lian Xin didn¡¯t say anything else and turned to leave.
After he left, Ning Yue heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°Lian Xin¡¯s mentality is almost pathological. What is he thinking? How can he think that I like him?¡± As long as she thought of what Lian Xin had said, Ning Yue was speechless.
¡°I¡¯ve already said that his behavior is strange. Many things he does are not something a normal person can understand. He also has an almost pathological stubbornness. You can¡¯t interact with people like him often. Those who interact with him often are all dead.¡± Jiang Ying frowned tightly as he said this.
Ning Yue¡¯s merciless rejection just now had already damaged his pride. He would probably attack Ning Yue soon.
This thought gave Jiang Ying a headache.
People from the ck City Kingdom came one after another, and things rted to them happened one after another.
This was something he didn¡¯t want to see.
But it had already happened. What else could he do? He could only do his best to ensure Ning Yue¡¯s safety.
¡°Jiang Ying, I think he¡¯ll open a shop in Laifu Town. It will have something to do with your infection of smallpox and Princess Lotus,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying nodded. ¡°Indeed, now that you mention it, I feel the same way.¡±
Although it was unclear what other connections there were, these three unreasonable things seemed very reasonable together.
Could it be that Lian Xin already knew about Ning Yue¡¯s existence from the beginning, so he thought of a way to get close to her?
¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Leave the investigation to Baili. Don¡¯t touch the people here for the time being,¡± Ning Yue said.
She had a bold idea. The emperor of the ck City Kingdom was thinking of a way to infiltrate the Great Yun Nation bit by bit.
If that was the case, they might do something after Jiang Ying¡¯s men were sent out. Therefore, the people on Jiang Ying¡¯s side could not move no matter what.
¡°No, we can¡¯t let Baili leave you for the next few days,¡± Jiang Ying said.
It had to be said that in the world, the Dragon Scale Secret Guards of Russia were very powerful.
With Baili by Ning Yue¡¯s side, his worries about Ning Yue¡¯s safety would be slightly reduced.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. They have their own information. Baili doesn¡¯t have to do this personally. He can send his subordinates,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°We¡¯ll talk about the investigation in the future. Lian Xin hasn¡¯t left the Great Yun Nation yet. You have to be careful for the next few days,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Baili is protecting me by my side. You transferred Ah Da over again. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
Ever since she was kidnappedst time, the number of guards around her had more than doubled. In the past, Ning Yue would definitely strongly request Jiang Ying to remove the guards.
Now, Ning Yue would not ask for this, because safety was the most important. No matter how powerful and good she was at fighting, she could not withstand other people¡¯s dirty tricks.
What worried Ning Yue was that the bad guys would attack the Ning family when she was not paying attention.
However, with so many guards, she did not have to worry too much about this problem.
¡°No matter what, we have to deal with everything very carefully,¡± Jiang Ying instructed Ning Yue.
Chapter 320 - 320 Business
320 Business
¡°By the way, Yueyue, I heard that there¡¯s an entertainment club recently. Do you want to take a look together?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°An entertainment club?¡± Ning Yue was surprised.
She was not surprised by anything else, but by the name.
This name sounded like a modern name.
!!
So who owned this club? Ning Yue frowned and thought for a moment. She suddenly remembered Lian Xin.
In order to find out if the club was built by Lian Xin, the two of them made up their minds to take a look.
¡°Are you two ordinary members or premium members?¡± The waiter weed them warmly.
Ning Yue was certain that this shop was most likely connected to Lian Xin.
¡°What¡¯s a premium member? What about an ordinary member?¡± This was the first time Jiang Ying had heard such a thing, and he was immediately interested.
¡°Ten coppers for an ordinary member. Sit over there.¡± The waiter smiled and pointed to the curtained hall.
¡°For premium members, it¡¯s one tael of silver. You¡¯ll sit in a private room upstairs.¡± The waiter pointed to the second floor.
Ning Yue and Jiang Ying both noticed that the waiter in front of them was wearing top-notch clothes. The owner of this shop must have put in a lot of effort to nurture him.
Moreover, such modern terms confirmed Ning Yue¡¯s guess.
¡°The price of a private room is so expensive? Then let¡¯s sit here,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°It¡¯s not just the difference between private rooms and non-special rooms. We¡¯ll provide a pot of delicious tea for the ordinary members on the first floor. The premium members upstairs will drink our homemade drinks.¡±
¡°Premium members will enjoy better treatment. Usually, premium members will have preferential treatment.¡± The waiter began to brag about the benefits of premium members again.
He could also tell that these two guests were elegant and well-spoken. They must be rich. They must have the same thoughts about status as those premium members.
¡°Very good. Do you need a coboration?¡± Ning Yue suddenly asked.
At the side, Jiang Ying was surprised. Did Ning Yue ask for coborations wherever she went?
¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± The waiter didn¡¯t react in time and asked again uncertainly.
¡°I mean, does your shop need a coborator?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
¡°This way, please.¡± The waiter pointed to the lounge.
¡°Serve the drinks. I have business to discuss with the two distinguished guests,¡± the person said.
Ning Yue and Jiang Ying looked at each other and followed the waiter in.
To their surprise, Lian Xin was already sitting in the break room. He looked at them with a faint smile, as if to say that he had known they woulde.
Jiang Ying¡¯s expression was ugly. He wanted to pull Ning Yue away, but she stopped him.
¡°Wait, you¡¯re a fool not to earn money,¡± Ning Yue whispered into his ear. ¡°Let¡¯s not go against money.¡±
¡°There¡¯s something wrong with my brain to let the people of the ck City Kingdome to our Great Yun Nation to earn money! If I don¡¯t lose all my hard-earned money, my name won¡¯t be Ning Yue!¡± Ning Yue said again.
When Jiang Ying heard this, he was amused. Very good. That was what he wanted.
Thinking about it, Ning Yue was right. Why did they let Lian Xin, a person from the ck City Kingdom, earn the money of the citizens of the Great Yun Nation?
¡°I have a novel way to cooperate. Do you want to hear it?¡± Lian Xin asked.
¡°Speak.¡± Jiang Ying suppressed his temper and asked.
He was indeed very interested in this entertainment club. He would not be stingy with his time.
¡°I¡¯ve invested 3,000 taels of silver into this teahouse. I¡¯ve already earned back all my capital. You can invest now and see how much shares you want,¡± Lian Xin said.
Jiang Ying frowned. He did not quite understand what Lian Xin meant by shares.
At the side, Ning Yue exined, ¡°It¡¯s the dividend after deducting the cost. The dividend will be divided ording to the amount invested.¡±
Actually, Lian Xin¡¯s method was very risky.
It was true that Lian Xin was the Wargod, but he was the Wargod of the ck City Kingdom. It could be said that he was a mortal enemy of the Great Yun Nation. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the Emperor of the Great Yun Nation would be angry if he earned money in the Great Yun Nation?
If the emperor was angry and sealed his business, wouldn¡¯t he be furious?
One had to know that this was ancient times. Imperial power was paramount. That person had the final say in everything.
If he pulled some powerful people over, the emperor would have to look at the boss behind him if he wanted to attack.
Chapter 321 - 321 Auction
321 Auction
Due to this situation, Lian Xin had to think of a way to rope in some powerful people. Ning Yue and Jiang Ying were Lian Xin¡¯s first choice.
A glint shed across Jiang Ying¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sure.¡±
As he spoke, he took out a banknote and pped it on the table.
Lian Xin picked it up and saw that it was five thousand taels!
!!
Ning Yue almost smiled. Was Jiang Ying trying to take away all the dividends? Dream on!
¡°Expand the size of the teahouse. I¡¯ll give you 5,000 taels. Continue with the same costs. When the timees, I¡¯ll get 70% of the dividends and you¡¯ll get 30%,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Lian Xin¡¯s expression changed. He did not want to agree, but he had to stand firm in the Great Yun Nation. After thinking for a long time, he agreed.
¡°Alright.¡± Lian Xin put away the banknotes. ¡°I¡¯ll take the banknotes. When you have time, we¡¯ll write the contract.¡±
¡°There will be one tomorrow,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Alright, see you tomorrow,¡± Lian Xin said.
Jiang Ying left with Ning Yue.
Lian Xin wanted to say something, but he had just put away the banknotes and looked up when he disappeared.
¡°Jiang Ying and Ning Yue are really careless. Aren¡¯t they afraid that I¡¯ll leave with five thousand taels of silver? Also, Ning Yue can actually earn so much money!¡± Lian Xin¡¯s expression was very ugly.
However, when he thought about how he had earned five thousand taels so easily today, his mood finally eased a lot.
¡°Young Master, before those two left, they said to leave a private room for them at the charity auction.¡± After the waiter sent the two of them back, he conveyed their words to Lian Xin.
Lian Xin was stunned. ¡°How did they know that there was a charity auction tonight?¡±
The waiter shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
That shouldn¡¯t be the case. He had only told some important guests who often visited the teahouse about the charity auction.
He could take amission from tonight¡¯s charity auction and donate all the money those people had given him.
This way, he could earn money and a good reputation.
In order to stand firm, he had made this choice. If he added Jiang Ying and Ning Yue¡¯s positions, would he have worked for nothing tonight?
¡°Forget it.¡± Lian Xin shook his head, not nning to think too much about it.
He instructed the waiter, ¡°Save a private room for them tonight.¡±
He wanted to put them further away from him, but thought better of it. After all, they were business partners.
¡°Wait, forget it. Let them sit in my private room,¡± Lian Xin added.
At night, even after waiting for a long time, the two of them did not appear.
¡°Howte.¡± The charity auction was about to begin but Jiang Ying and Ning Yue still did not appear.
¡°Forget it. In any case, I have 5,000 taels in hand. It doesn¡¯t matter if theye or not,¡± Lian Xin said.
¡°Why does it not matter if wee or not if you have 5,000 tales?¡± Jiang Ying¡¯s voice sounded.
Lian Xin was shocked. He looked around and asked, ¡°When did youe in? Where did youe from?¡±
Why didn¡¯t he see theme in?
Ning Yue replied indifferently, ¡°The door wasn¡¯t closed.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Lian Xin smiled awkwardly. ¡°Have a seat.¡±
¡°What does the Wargod think of the charity auction?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Actually, he had participated in the auction before, but the people who participated every time were basically those who only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun.
Such an auction was collectively called an underground gathering. Those who cared about their reputation would basically not participate in such a gathering.
Now, the auction held by Lian Xin was almost full. He had used charity to promote it. How did he think of this?
¡°I dreamt about it,¡± Lian Xin said.
Jiang Ying didn¡¯t ask further.
In any case, Ning Yue had said that she would definitely make a better business when she returned, surpassing Lian Xin.
Lian Xin was about to say something else when the auction began. ¡°Let¡¯s start bidding. The first treasure is a good brush. Legend has it that this brush was once used by the first emperor of the previous dynasty. Everyone in the previous dynasty knows that it was a very rich dynasty.¡±
¡°The founding emperor of the previous dynasty was an outstanding person. His beautiful reputation has been passed down to this day. The things he used must be good stuff! Therefore, our starting price is 100 taels of silver. The lowest bid is 10 taels of silver each time. Let the auction begin!¡±
In the end, the transaction price of this pen was 5,330 taels.
Hismission for this deal was 10%. In the end, he still gained a lot.
Chapter 322 - 322 Contract
322 Contract
Lian Xin asked Jiang Ying and Ning Yue, ¡°How is it? Do you want to participate in my auction? I believe we can definitely earn a lot of money!¡±
The two of them shook their heads and turned their heads in boredom. How boring.
He nced at Ning Yue and had a n. ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while. You guys chat.¡±
As soon as Lian Xin left, Ning Yue asked Jiang Ying why he was unwilling to invest in the auction.
!!
Jiang Ying smiled. ¡°Actually, such an auction won¡¯tst long. Just like your Fortune Pavilion. Once your idea is out, others will definitely imitate you when they see you earning money. At that time, there won¡¯t be any business opportunities at all.¡±
Ning Yue nodded in satisfaction. It seemed that Jiang Ying was still more business-minded. She did not have to worry that Jiang Ying would suffer if he worked with Lian Xin.
However, Ning Yue was a little troubled. The streets were filled with things that were of low quality. If there was nothing new, it meant that there was no way to make a profit.
¡°How annoying. The ancient system is notplete at all. If only there were modern mechanisms.¡± Ning Yue pursed her lips.
¡°System? What system?¡± Jiang Ying asked Ning Yue. ¡°What country is modern?¡±
¡°Ahem, no. I heard it from Master,¡± Ning Yue said awkwardly.
At the same time, she was annoyed at herself for being careless. She only hoped that Jiang Ying did not suspect anything.
Jiang Ying didn¡¯t say anything else, but because of what Lian Xin had once said and what Ning Yue had unintentionally blurted out, a seed of doubt was nted in his heart.
Until the end of the auction, Lian Xin did not appear. However, before everyone left, they received a small gift from the auction house.
Although this small gift was not expensive, it was very exquisite. It was not avable on the market.
Not only could it be used for publicity, but it could also be a souvenir.
The guests gradually dispersed, and Ning Yue and Jiang Ying left.
¡°I say, why don¡¯t you let me think of an idea that can earn more money than him?¡± Ning Yue smiled at Jiang Ying.
¡°Oh? Is my Yueyue that powerful?¡± Jiang Ying looked at Ning Yue with a faint smile.
¡°I was just about to say that I wanted Yueyue to help me think of an idea to earn money faster. My uncle, the emperor, should be borrowing money from me soon,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue said mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯ll know tomorrow!¡±
The next day, Ning Yue left early with Yun Duo. They went to the tailor shop to make clothes.
¡°Boss, can you customize clothes here?¡± Ning Yue nced at the good fabric. The material was not bad, but she did not know if it could be made into her ideal design.
¡°Sure, sure. Pleasee this way. I¡¯ll get someone to measure you.¡± The shopkeeper smiled at Ning Yue.
¡°Before you do it, I¡¯ll say my request. I¡¯ll draw the design of the clothes and get your workers to follow it, okay? Price is not a problem,¡± Ning Yue said.
Actually, she had a lot of clothes in her space, but she couldn¡¯t take them out at once. She had to start from the tailor shop.
When it was done, the clothes in her space could be taken out.
¡°Sure, but I wonder if it¡¯s difficult to make these clothes.¡± The shopkeeper looked at Ning Yue awkwardly.
If the clothes Ning Yue wanted to make were too difficult and could not be made, it was useless no matter how high the price was.
¡°How about this? At noon, get someone to bring the cloth to the Ning family in Laifu Vige, okay? Whether they can be used or not, I want the cloth,¡± Ning Yue asked.
She still had to buy somethingter. It would be better to let someone go when the time was right.
¡°Okay! Sure!¡± The shopkeeper said with a smile.
It would be best if he could make clothes. If he couldn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t lose anything. The cloth had also been sold.
¡°Remember,e back at noon. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be at home,¡± Ning Yue instructed.
¡°Yes.¡± The shopkeeper nodded and wrote the address on a piece of paper, putting it away with the cloth Ning Yue wanted.
Then, Ning Yue left with Yun Duo.
When she returned home, Jiang Ying was already waiting for her. He said to Ning Yue, ¡°Let¡¯s sign the contract together.¡±
Oh right, she had almost forgotten about this.
Ning Yue hurriedly promised Jiang Ying that she would go to the entertainment club with him.
Lian Xin did not waste her breath and handed the contract to Jiang Ying. ¡°Sign it.¡±
Ning Yue looked at the contract. She was in charge of guarding it and could not let Jiang Ying suffer.
Fortunately, Lian Xin did not use the modern method of writing traps in the contract. This contract was quite good.
Ning Yue nced at Lian Xin, handed the contract to Jiang Ying, and nodded at him.
Jiang Ying picked up his pen and signed his name without hesitation.
Chapter 323 - 323 Fenghua Pavilion
323 Fenghua Pavilion
After signing the contract, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue left the entertainment club.
When they reached the street, Jiang Ying told her, ¡°I¡¯m going to Fuyun Vige to settle something. Go back first.¡±
With that, Jiang Ying left.
Ning Yue and Yun Duo walked on the streets. Ning Yue said mysteriously to Yun Duo, ¡°I have an idea. Come with me to a ce.¡±
!!
¡°What ce?¡± Yun Duo was interested.
¡°Let¡¯s change our clothes before we go.¡± Ning Yue said mysteriously and got into the carriage with Yun Duo.
She took two sets of men¡¯s clothes from the carriage. One was for Yun Duo, and the other was for herself. After changing, she put makeup on Yun Duo and herself.
This makeup made the two of them look more like men.
Yun Duo asked Ning Yue in confusion, ¡°Why do we have to wear men¡¯s clothes? Do we even have to put on makeup and wear men¡¯s clothes?¡±
Ning Yue did not answer and handed the mirror to Yun Duo. Yun Duo looked at it and was stunned.
She had actually be a man!
At the thought of this, Yun Duo hurriedly touched her chest and Adam¡¯s apple. Her actions amused Ning Yue.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re still women, but we have to dress like men,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Why?¡± Yun Duo asked Ning Yue in confusion.
¡°Because we¡¯re going to a brothel,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Huh?¡± Yun Duo was stunned.
She was stunned, but she had no choice but to listen to Ning Yue¡¯s instructions and go to the brothel with her.
Actually, she had already asked Baili to observe. There were two brothels in Laifu Town. One was called the Fenghua Pavilion, and the other was called the Falling Rain Pavilion.
Baili had told her that the boss of the Fenghua Pavilion was already dead. Now, there was only a brothel madam left to run it. It was almost impossible for the business tost.
If she came, she could take the opportunity to discuss business with the brothel madam of the Fenghua Pavilion.
If the brothel madam did not agree, the Fenghua Pavilion would either be annexed by the Falling Rain Pavilion or closed down.
The brothel madam of the Fenghua Pavilion had a very unique taste. Although Ning Yue was wearing men¡¯s clothes, she still recognized her as a woman. Moreover, she saw that Ning Yue spoke well and had an elegant bearing. She was sure that she was a youngdy from a rich family.
However, she was different from those youngdies. She looked exceptionally confident and calm. Her special temperament made her like her a little.
¡°Just call me Ping.¡± As she spoke, the madam brought Ning Yue to the innermost living room.
Ning Yue followed her in. Before she could reach the living room, Ping suddenly stopped in her tracks.
Seeing this, Ning Yue stopped.
The distance between the two of them was exactly two steps.
Ping smiled. ¡°What would you like to talk to me about, Miss?¡±
¡°Are you that direct? Then I¡¯ll be direct too. I want to discuss cooperation with you.¡± Ning Yue smiled at Ping.
¡°I know that the business of the Fenghua Pavilion has always been suppressed by the Falling Rain Pavilion. On the surface, there are many guests, but in fact, it is empty. Such arge shop is almost out of funds, right?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Ping smiled. At this moment, she continued to bring Ning Yue into the living room.
Ning Yue turned around and instructed Yun Duo, ¡°Wait for me outside. I¡¯lle outter.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Yun Duo said respectfully.
When she walked into the living room, it was filled with the faint fragrance of flowers and fruits, making her feel refreshed.
¡°May I know why this youngdy is so interested in our source of funding?¡± Ping asked.
Although she had always wanted to find a backer for the Fenghua Pavilion, she was also afraid that she would not be able to recognize the right person and hand the Fenghua Pavilion over to an unreliable person. If that happened, the girls of the Fenghua Pavilion would suffer.
¡°Because I want to work with you, Ping. I really want to revive the Fenghua Pavilion. I pity those girls too,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s pitiful words, Ping was very touched.
The Fenghua Pavilion was already at a dead end. If they could not find a suitable person to take over, they would not be able to hold on.
Ever since her boss died, many people had taken a fancy to the Fenghua Pavilion and wanted it, but she did not dare to give it to them.
That group of people wanted to take over the Fenghua Pavilion only to make a profit. Ping also believed that they would do well in the Fenghua Pavilion.
However, the Fenghua Pavilion was already empty. If the Fenghua Pavilion really was on the verge of death, those bosses would definitely think of ways to protect their interests.
The girls in the Fenghua Pavilion would be abandoned by the new boss.
The girls of the Fenghua Pavilion were already very pitiful. She couldn¡¯t bear to leave them homeless.
¡°Miss, do you have a n?¡± Ping asked.
She looked at Ning Yue¡¯s clear eyes and suddenly had a crazy and bold thought. She had to hand the Fenghua Pavilion to this girl.
She shocked herself at the thought.
Chapter 324 - 324 Brothel
324 Brothel
¡°The girls of the Fenghua Pavilion aren¡¯t old. You have a simr brothel like the Falling Rain Pavilion, but why isn¡¯t business as good as the Falling Rain Pavilion?¡± Ning Yue asked.
She did not say that she wanted the Fenghua Pavilion to change its current situation and be a true brothel.
Her original intention was to say that the Fenghua Pavilion was essentially a brothel, but it did not do any brothel business. It only sold singing and dancing. This way, it would not attract customers.
Unexpectedly, Ping misunderstood. When she heard this, her face darkened.
¡°The girls of the Fenghua Pavilion are different from other girls! They¡¯re wee to sell themselves, but if they don¡¯t want to sell themselves, I definitely won¡¯t force them!¡± Ping was a little angry.
Ning Yue was stunned and instantly understood that Ping had misunderstood her.
She smiled. ¡°I heard that Ping dotes on the girls under her and will never let them suffer the slightest grievance. Now it seems that the rumors are true. Since Ping thinks the same way as me, the following chat will definitely be pleasant.¡±
¡°If I take over the Fenghua Pavilion, I don¡¯t want it to continue operating as a brothel. I just want the girls to continue singing and dancing. Then, I¡¯ll make some wine and snacks to attract customers. Of course, I don¡¯t want them to sing the songs they used to sing but the songs Ipose.¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s thought was to create something like a nightclub.
Ping frowned. This was the same thing she was doing now.
¡°Miss, can you make it clearer?¡± Ping asked.
¡°After I take over the Fenghua Pavilion, you¡¯ll be able to see all the ns. Before we cooperate, I won¡¯t say anything much. If you know and continue ording to my train of thought, won¡¯t I suffer?¡±
With that, Ning Yue looked at Ping with a faint smile.
Ping smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. We¡¯ve been chatting for so long, but I still don¡¯t know your name.¡±
¡°My name is Mingyue.¡± Ning Yue almost wanted to say that her name was Ning Yue, but in the end, she changed the way she addressed her.
When Ping heard this, she took out a jade pendant.
¡°This jade pendant belonged to the original owner of the Fenghua Pavilion. Before he died, he instructed me that this thing was for the new owner of the Fenghua Pavilion in the future,¡± Ping said.
Ning Yue was stunned. Ancient people really liked jade pendants. All tokens were jade pendants.
¡°Since Miss Mingyue is willing to take over, I¡¯ll give you this jade pendant. As for the title deed, I want to give it to you on the day you officially take over,¡± Ping said.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll write the contract when I get backter. I¡¯ll look for you tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t worry, the contents of the contract will guarantee the interests of everyone in the Fenghua Pavilion.¡±
When Ning Yue said this, Ping was relieved.
In any case, she would not take out the title deed until she saw the contract.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for Miss Mingyue here,¡± Ping said with a smile.
¡°Ping, before I go back, I have a request. Let me see your male entertainers,¡± Ning Yue said.
No matter what era it was, women were the main driver of sales.
Rouge, makeup, clothes, essories, and so on were all women¡¯s favorites.
The sales volume was much higher than what men liked. She nned to start with women. In any case, the Fenghua Pavilion would no longer be called the Fenghua Pavilion.
After changing the name, women could alsoe in!
Therefore, she nned to start with the male entertainers.
¡°Of course. Before signing the contract, you have to see if this ce is worth signing. The most famous male entertainer of the Fenghua Pavilion is called Liu Lian. However, Liu Lian has a strange temper and does things ording to his mood. Even the former boss¡¯s words are ignored by him.¡±
Speaking of Liu Lian, Ping was also very proud. The reason why the Fenghua Pavilion couldst until now was also because of Liu Lian¡¯s name.
The Falling Rain Pavilion had also spent a lot of effort to poach him. Unfortunately, Liu Lian was unwilling to go to the Falling Rain Pavilion no matter what.
¡°It¡¯s fine. Take me there,¡± Ning Yue said.
Under Ping¡¯s lead, Ning Yue arrived at Liu Lian¡¯s room.
However, to Ning Yue¡¯s pity, Lian Lian was not in the room.
Ping said to Ning Yue awkwardly, ¡°I forgot to mention that he doesn¡¯t like to stay here during the day.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. If hees back at night, ask him to wait for me during the day. If he¡¯s unwilling to wait, ask him to leave,¡± Ning Yue said.
Chapter 325 - 325 Work
325 Work
Ping looked at Ning Yue in shock. Was this new boss so unique?
She thought that Ning Yue was dissatisfied with Liu Lian¡¯s personality and wanted to torture him, so she quickly exined, ¡°He¡¯s that kind of person. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not angry. I mean, no matter what his temper is, as long as he doesn¡¯t ck off at work, he can do whatever he wants,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Of course, before I confirm that he doesn¡¯t ck off in his work, I want to see him. If he can really bring benefits to the Fenghua Pavilion, there¡¯s nothing wrong with keeping him. If not, there¡¯s no need to keep him,¡± Ning Yue said.
!!
So that was what she meant. Ping nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t ck off at work.¡±
Ning Yue did not continue the topic. Instead, she told her about the changes after taking over the Fenghua Pavilion.
Ping was confused and asked in confusion, ¡°What are the costumes you¡¯re talking about?¡±
She knew what the clothes meant, but she couldn¡¯t understand what Ning Yue had said earlier.
What Star Creation Project? What clothes? Was there an inevitable connection?
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the clothes. I just asked you to tell me the size of the female entertainers of the Fenghua Pavilion.¡± Ning Yue couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin to Ping and made a request.
Ping nodded. ¡°I customize clothes for them almost every month. I know their sizes. I¡¯ll write them down for you now.¡±
As she spoke, Ping went to the side to find a pen and paper and wrote down the sizes of the female entertainers.
Ning Yue took it and couldn¡¯t help but exim. Were all the women of this era so good at maintaining themselves? They were curvy and slim at the right ces.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll bring the contract over tomorrow. Take a look. If there¡¯s no problem, sign it.¡± With that, Ning Yue left with Yun Duo.
¡°Princess, where are we going?¡± Yun Duo asked.
¡°You always call me princess. It¡¯s the same on the streets. Aren¡¯t you afraid that my identity will be exposed?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Actually, Ning Yue was not afraid of her identity being exposed. After all, her identity in Laifu Town was no longer a secret. She was just not used to this title.
Yun Duo was also a maidservant and guard Jiang Ying had sent to her side recently. She did not know the situation in Laifu Town.
¡°Huh?¡± Yun Duo was stunned. ¡°Then what should I call you?¡±
¡°You can just call me Miss,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Miss from now on,¡± Yun Duo said. Then she asked, ¡°Miss, where are we going now? Are we going home?¡±
¡°No, I still have to go to the tailor shop,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you just go there? Why are you going again?¡± Yun Duo looked at Ning Yue in confusion.
¡°Because of this,¡± Ning Yue said as she waved the paper in her hand. This was written for her by Ping just now. It was the sizes of the female entertainers of the Fenghua Pavilion.
¡°Isn¡¯t the contract not signed yet? Are we going to order these people¡¯s clothes now?¡± Yun Duo suddenly felt that her brain was not working.
She was good at fighting and investigating things, but not at thinking about these things.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ping will definitely sign the contract with me tomorrow,¡± Ning Yue said confidently.
The contract she had envisioned guaranteed the benefits of the Fenghua Pavilion. She believed that unless Ping wanted to make the Fenghua Pavilion unable to continue operating, she would definitely sign a contract with her.
Yun Duo nodded. So her young mistress was so powerful that she could even predict people¡¯s hearts.
The two of them arrived at the tailor shop again. When the shopkeeper saw the two of them, he immediately smiled.
He had just given the design that Ning Yue had left behind to the embroiderer. The embroiderer said that the clothes for this design could be made. Moreover, the style would definitely be very popr.
He made up his mind to cooperate with Ning Yue and ask her to give him more designs. At most, he would give Ning Yue a little dividend.
However, before he could say his idea of working together, he heard Ning Yue say that she wanted to borrow an embroiderer.
¡°You want to borrow the embroiderer from my shop? How many do you want to borrow?¡± the boss asked.
¡°Not many. Lend me twenty,¡± Ning Yue said.
She thought for a moment. Since she was going to start the Star Creation Project, if the other segments could be exchanged for money, she couldn¡¯t let them go, right?
Just like in the modern era, ordinary people would fight to imitate the clothes of celebrities.
She could take this opportunity to set up a clothing shop.
When the time came, she would open a chain. She believed that she would definitely be able to earn money.
Chapter 326 - 326 Troublemaker
326 Troublemaker
The boss of the tailor shop was a little hesitant in the face of Ning Yue¡¯s request. ¡°Miss, why do you want to borrow so many embroiderers?¡±
¡°If you want to cooperate, you can lend me the embroiderers. Of course, I¡¯m not borrowing them for free. Every person will give you five taels of silver a month.¡±
¡°Besides, I won¡¯t borrow them every day. When I need them, I¡¯ll borrow them for ten days a month at most. They can continue to work at your tailor shop for the remaining twenty days. How about that?¡±
Twenty embroiderers would earn five taels of silver a month each. Wouldn¡¯t he be earning a hundred taels of silver a month for nothing?
!!
However, Ning Yue was so straightforward and generous. He felt that Ning Yue should be able to pay a little more.
¡°Well, Miss, every one of my embroiderers is very skillful. The money they earn here is more than five taels a month. I still have to pay them. Twenty people only give me a hundred taels a month. It¡¯s not enough.¡±
¡°Then how much do you want?¡± Ning Yue asked.
She was still thinking that if the boss of the tailor shop asked for less than 130 taels of silver, she could consider it, but the other party asked for 200 taels of silver¡ What kind of joke was this?
Ning Yue sneered. ¡°Since you¡¯re not lending them to me, I¡¯ll buy your embroiderers. I know they¡¯re all listening from behind the scenes. I¡¯ll give you ten taels of silver a month. I even guarantee that as long as you can make a profit, you¡¯ll get dividends every year. Who¡¯s willing toe with me?¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, the tailor¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t do this.¡±
¡°I have parents and children. If you take all my embroiderers away, what¡¯s the point of my tailor shop?¡± the boss said.
¡°If I can take this group of embroiderers away with ten taels of silver a month, it proves that you don¡¯t give them more than ten taels of silver a month.¡±
¡°Although I¡¯m borrowing the embroiderer, it doesn¡¯t mean that they won¡¯t continue to work for you. I¡¯ll only call them over when I need them.¡±
¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to cooperate, you can tell me. You want to take 200 taels of silver from me immediately? Dream on.¡±
¡°I¡¯m willing to lend them to you! I¡¯m willing to lend them to you!¡± The tailor was furious.
Ten taels of silver a month was several times more than what he had given the embroiderers. These embroiderers would definitely leave the tailor shop.
¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind now. I¡¯m going to take them away by force.¡± Ning Yue was angry.
Business was not like this. It was not a problem to earn more money, not to cheat others.
Two hundred taels of silver a month. She could use this money to hire another twenty people to specially make clothes for her.
¡°Miss, is what you said true?¡±
¡°Miss, I¡¯m willing to go with you.¡±
¡°Miss, are we going now?¡±
¡°Miss, I¡¯m willing!¡±
¡
The embroiderers who were originally helping the boss rushed out after hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words.
They were all willing to leave the tailor shop.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss. I¡¯ll take your people away.¡± With that, Ning Yue left with the twenty embroiderers.
The boss was so angry that he immediately got someone to surround Ning Yue. ¡°You want to snatch them from me? Let me tell you, that¡¯s impossible!¡±
¡°Looks like you want to be rough, Boss.¡± Ning Yue smiled at the tailor.
¡°I don¡¯t want to be rough with a beautiful woman like you, but you forced me to be rough with you. Of course, if you¡¯re willing to let go and kneel on the ground to apologize, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±
A cruel smile appeared on the tailor¡¯s face.
When Yun Duo heard this, she wanted to go forward and beat him up, but she was stopped by Ning Yue.
¡°Miss!¡± Yun Duo looked at Ning Yue in confusion. At this point, if she didn¡¯t go forward to beat someone up, would she wait to be bullied?
In her impression, Ning Yue was not the kind of person who was willing to be bullied!
Ning Yue did not speak to Yun Duo. Instead, she said to the tailor, ¡°Are you sure you want to use violence against me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll report it to the officials?¡±
Hearing the threat of being reported to the officials, the tailorughed.
¡°Report to the authorities? Let me tell you, the new county magistrate is my brother-inw now! Do you think he¡¯s on your side or mine?¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t we try it now?¡± Ning Yue said to him.
¡°Alright, if you n to report it to the officials, I won¡¯t let it go so easily. You have topensate me with five hundred taels of silver,¡± the tailor said.
Chapter 327 - 327 Embroiderers
327 Embroiderers
Ning Yue nced at Yun Duo, who immediately understood what she meant. She gave Ning Yue a thumbs up. How brilliant!
The group went to the county magistrate¡¯s court in a grandiose manner.
The new county magistrate¡¯s surname was Lin and his name was Lin Su. He looked at the tailor with a headache.
This was his brother-inw. This brother-inw caused trouble for him every day. He had to go to court every other day and ask him to uphold justice.
!!
But every time, it was his brother-inw who started it. What could he do? Could he punish his brother-inw?
If he really punished him, wouldn¡¯t that tigress argue with him?
Therefore, every time, he would take it lightly and say a few words to his brother-inw. However, his brother-inw even became worse. Every time, he almost embarrassed him.
He did not know what trouble he had gotten himself into this time.
Lin Su opened his mouth to speak, but when he saw the person standing at the side, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.
No matter who was right or wrong, if they went to court and saw him, the county magistrate, they should kneel.
This woman¡¯s actions gave him a bad first impression.
He was about to reprimand her, but when his gaze reallynded on Ning Yue, he almost peed his pants.
Wasn¡¯t this the future heiress of Prince Jin, the current Princess Mingyue?
Oh my god, this brother-inw had caused trouble this time!
Lin Su was so frightened that he immediately left his seat and walked towards Ning Yue.
The tailor shop owner thought that Lin Su had personallye down to talk to him to give him face.
He was about to speak when he saw his brother-inw walking towards the woman beside him.
He wanted to ask Lin Su what was wrong, but before he could say anything, Lin Su bowed respectfully to Ning Yue.
¡°Greetings, Princess Mingyue,¡± Lin Su said to Ning Yue.
What? Princess Mingyue? The tailor was dumbfounded.
Wasn¡¯t Princess Mingyue the future heiress of Prince Jin? Was she the woman beside him?
Ning Yue was about to tell Lin Su not to stand on ceremony and solve the case first when an unpleasant smell came over.
Ning Yue frowned and looked to the side. At some point, the tailor had peed his pants.
¡°Princess Mingyue, I wonder what my brother-inw has done. I¡¯ll definitely investigate strictly,¡± Lin Su said.
Ning Yue looked at Lin Su in surprise. It seemed that this county magistrate was a good official. He had been implicated by a rtive like the tailor shop owner.
¡°If you work for the people, you can go far, but if you have a few more rtives like this, you¡¯ll be implicated.¡± Ning Yue pointed at the tailor who was already slumped on the ground.
¡°Princess, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely handle this matter well. No matter what it is, I¡¯ll definitely give you an exnation,¡± Lin Su said.
¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me either. You just have to answer to the people. I think he¡¯s a repeat offender for what he said to me. You¡¯d better find out how many people he screwed over before me.¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s words instantly made the tailor panic.
Previously, when Ning Yue had forcefully snatched his people, he hadn¡¯t been so flustered. He just felt that this woman didn¡¯t know her ce.
But now, how was this not knowing the immensity of heaven and earth? She waspletely powerful!
How could she keep such a low profile? Why couldn¡¯t he tell that this woman was a princess?
By the way, this woman had just given him a piece of paper with her address written on it.
Why hadn¡¯t he noticed that it was the address of Laifu Vige?! This woman¡¯s surname was Ning!
Not to mention Laifu Vige, even in the entire Laifu Town, there were very few people surnamed Ning.
Why wasn¡¯t he sober? This was bad. He had kicked an iron te. His brother-inw wouldn¡¯t be able to save him. He was finished.
Ning Yue did not say anything to Lin Su. She only said, ¡°I believe in Lord Lin. You¡¯ll deal with it impartially.¡± Then, she left with Yun Duo.
Yun Duo was overjoyed along the way.
¡°Miss, why didn¡¯t I think of that? If it gets to court, the tailor will be the one to suffer.¡±
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the tailor¡¯s shop to see those embroiderers first,¡± Ning Yue said.
The two of them returned to the tailor¡¯s shop. The embroiderers had already started working.
They thought that after Ning Yue and the tailor went to court, there would be no more news.
They were originally worried that they would be punished by their boss. They did not expect that in the end, when their boss did not return, this woman did.
¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±
¡°Miss, leave quickly. He has an extraordinary rtionship with the county magistrate.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Miss. Leave. Don¡¯t stay here.¡±
Chapter 328 - 328 Going Back
328 Going Back
Ning Yue looked at this group of embroiderers. They were not rted to her, but they were still worried about her safety.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, the county magistrate will definitely deal with it impartially this time. I believe the county magistrate will definitely give everyone an exnation.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, the embroiderers were shocked.
¡°Miss, our boss is the county magistrate¡¯s brother-inw. Will the county magistrate easily punish him?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything else. Your boss won¡¯t be able to continue what he¡¯s doing. Are you willing toe with me?¡± Ning Yue asked.
This group of embroiderers was honest and simple. She had ns. In addition, there was a textile factory. In ancient times, there were no modern clothes-making machines. They relied on handicrafts, so twenty embroiderers were still not enough.
¡°We¡¯re all willing to go with you. I¡¯m just worried that our boss won¡¯t let us go or let you off.¡±
Worry appeared on the embroiderers¡¯ faces.
Ning Yue smiled and said to them, ¡°I said I¡¯m fine. You have to believe me.¡±
¡°Our Miss is Princess Mingyue. If the county magistrate doesn¡¯t enforce thew impartially, won¡¯t he be afraid that the heir of Prince Jin will deal with him?¡±
Seeing that this group of embroiderers did not believe Ning Yue¡¯s words, Yun Duo hurriedly exined for her.
¡°This is Prince Jin¡¯s fief. Everything is up to him. Do you think that county magistrate dares to offend our princess?¡±
Hearing Yun Duo¡¯s words, the embroiderers were dumbfounded. They did not expect the woman in front of them to be the current princess.
At the thought of this, the embroiderers knelt down, wanting to bow to Ning Yue.
Ning Yue hurriedly stopped them, but because there were too many people, she could only stop two.
¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite to me. If you do this every time you see me, can you still work? If you can¡¯t change this habit, I won¡¯t need you anymore,¡± Ning Yue said.
When the embroiderers heard this, she quickly stood up.
¡°Now, I¡¯ll hand the problem back to you. Are you willing to work for me, or do you want to find another job?¡± Ning Yue asked them.
Actually, when Ning Yue¡¯s workshop was recruiting workers, they wanted to go, but they were detained by the tailor for various reasons.
They had also heard of Princess Mingyue. They had heard that Princess Mingyue hated evil and would say no to all unfair things.
However, they had never interacted with her before and did not dare to apply for a job. They were afraid that Princess Mingyue would also have a good rtionship with the county magistrate. In this way, not only would they lose their jobs, but they would also offend the county magistrate and Princess Mingyue.
Now that they had the chance to work with Princess Mingyue, how could they not agree?
¡°Whether you¡¯re Princess Mingyue or not, we¡¯re willing to work with you.¡±
When Ning Yue heard this, she nodded in satisfaction.
¡°Do you have a ce to stay?¡± Ning Yue asked.
The embroiderydies looked at one another.
After a long time, one of the embroiderers told Ning Yue, ¡°Actually, none of us are from Laifu Town. We¡¯re citizens of ck Earth City. We were gathered by the boss to work here. Food and amodation are all provided here.¡±
Ning Yue frowned. She walked straight into the back hall. This tailor shop was not big. It only sold cloth at the front and the embroiderers worked at the back.
Come to think of it, the back hall was where they worked and rested.
The environment in the back hall was very poor. Not to mention the small workce, even the ce they lived in was extremely messy.
¡°I think the government will close this ce soon. Don¡¯t stay here anymore. Stay at my house,¡± Ning Yue said.
The Ning family still had ten guest rooms left. She could let these embroiderers stay in the Ning family for the time being.
Just like that, Ning Yue returned to Laifu Vige with twenty embroiderers.
Madam Liu asked Ning Yue in confusion, ¡°Yueyue, why did you bring so many people back?¡±
¡°Mother, let me tell you.¡± Ning Yue pulled Madam Liu aside and whispered.
Ning Yue told Madam Liu her thoughts. Madam Liu was confused.
¡°I don¡¯t understand business, but there are so many people. There aren¡¯t that many rooms. What should we do?¡± Madam Liu was worried that this group of people wouldn¡¯t have anywhere to stay tonight.
¡°We still have ten empty rooms at home. Let the two of them live together. After my clothing factory is set up, we¡¯ll make a dormitory and let them live there,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Alright, just make the arrangements,¡± Madam Liu said.
Ning Yue did not say anything else and asked a few aunties to help these embroidery women prepare their amodation.
Chapter 329 - 329 Plan
329 n
The embroidery women were very grateful to Ning Yue. After all, they had never slept in a decent bed since they left ck Earth City.
They felt so lucky to be able to sleep in such a good bed and cover themselves with a warm nket. Moreover, it was not so crowded.
That night, the Ning family was very lively. Jiang Ying was shocked to see so many people. He asked Ning Yue and found out what was going on.
¡°Before this county magistrate took office, Father and I had met him and warned him that family matters and business had to be distinguished. There was nothing wrong with his personality, but he had rtives like the tailor shop owner and was implicated.¡±
Ever since Meng Hang¡¯s incident, Jiang Huan had been especially strict with the fief officials.
He did not want an incident like Meng Hang¡¯s to happen again. They had also investigated Lin Su for a long time before deciding to let him take up his position in Laifu Town.
¡°I know, so I didn¡¯t make things difficult for him. I left after handing him over,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Yueyue, let¡¯s not talk about this. Tell me about the Star Creation n and the clothing factory n you just mentioned. I¡¯m very interested,¡± Jiang Ying said excitedly.
Just now, Ning Yue had just mentioned it a little, but he felt that these two ideas were especially novel. He would definitely be able to earn a lot of money in the future.
Ning Yue smiled and told him her two ns.
¡°I n to finish the clothing factory in two months before implementing the star-making n in a month,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re amazing,¡± Jiang Ying said happily.
¡°But how are you going to build a clothing factory in such a short time?¡± Two months was too short.
ording to Ning Yue¡¯s n, the clothing factory had to be very big to amodate 500 embroiderers at the same time.
¡°Are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to hire someone with money? Believe me, you¡¯ll definitely get back your capital quickly,¡± Ning Yue said.
The reason why she was in such a hurry to start a factory was because of Lian Xin.
He was also a transmigrator and was very knowledgeable about business. Ning Yue felt that he should have thought of this idea.
She had to get everything done before he figured it out. That way, she could earn the money first.
¡°There¡¯s no need for us to rebuild the factory. There are empty houses in Laifu Vige. These people have already moved away, and no one lives there anymore. I can make the decision to give you these empty houses. You can just rebuild them on the basis of them being empty houses,¡± Jiang Ying suggested.
Ning Yue¡¯s eyes lit up. That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t she think of this method?
With an empty house, it would be much easier to reconstruct it on this basis.
¡°Jiang Ying, thank you,¡± Ning Yue said happily.
Jiang Ying smiled. ¡°Leave this to me.¡±
Jiang Ying was in charge of the clothing factory.
The next day, Ning Yue went to look for Ping with the contract she had prepared.
When Ping saw this contract, her eyes were filled with tears.
¡°Miss, thank you so much. All the terms of the contract are being considerate of us. I¡¯m relieved to leave the Fenghua Pavilion to you.¡± Ping said.
¡°Since you¡¯re satisfied, sign this contract,¡± Ning Yue said to her with a smile.
When Ping heard this, she picked up her pen and signed without another word. She even stamped her handprint.
¡°Let me ask you, where¡¯s Liu Lian?¡± Ning Yue nced around. There was no sign of the male entertainer, so she asked Ping.
¡°Miss, Liu Lian is waiting for you upstairs,¡± Ping said sheepishly.
Originally, she meant to let them meet in the living room downstairs. After all, the second floor was a private room, a ce for those guests to have fun.
It was not good to let Ning Yue go up, but Liu Lian refused no matter what.
He only said that the second floor was a workspace. If Ning Yue was not even willing to do this, there was no need to chat. He was also willing to leave.
Ping had no choice but to throw this question back to Ning Yue.
She was still very worried that Ning Yue would leave in anger, but she did not expect Ning Yue to ask her to lead the way to the second floor without saying anything.
When they reached the second floor, Ning Yue finally saw Li Lian. She smiled and asked, ¡°Are you the legendary male entertainer with a bad temper?¡±
Liu Lian imitated Ning Yue and smiled. ¡°Are you the legendary Princess Mingyue who loves the people?¡±
¡°Good kid. I didn¡¯t even tell Ping my identity. You haven¡¯t seen me yet, but you actually know who I am.¡± Ning Yue looked at Liu Lian appreciatively.
This person was very smart!
This was Ning Yue¡¯s first impression of Liu Lian.
Chapter 330 - 330 Signing the Contract
330 Signing the Contract
¡°It¡¯s not difficult to guess your identity. I heard that the entire oil press and brewery in Laifu Town are run by Princess Mingyue.¡±
¡°I heard from Ping about your n. I made a bold guess. Behind the Star Creation Project is Princess Mingyue. From the looks of it, I guessed it,¡± Liu Lian said with a smile.
When Ning Yue heard this, she did not say anything to him. She only said, ¡°Is your indenture in the Fenghua Pavilion with Ping?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not indentured,¡± Liu Lian said.
¡°What?¡± Ning Yue was surprised. Without an indenture, how could he stay here? He could have left.
However, Ning Yue did not ask further. This was a matter between the Fenghua Pavilion and Liu Lian.
¡°After I take over the Fenghua Pavilion, are you leaving or staying?¡± Ning Yue asked him.
¡°I¡¯ll sign an indenture,¡± Liu Lian suddenly said.
¡°What?¡± Ning Yue was stunned. Was anyone still in a hurry to sign an indenture?
¡°I said, I¡¯ll sign an indenture,¡± Liu Lian said again.
¡°Are you short of money?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
She thought that there were many ways for such a smart person to earn money. Unless he needed money urgently and it was a lot of money, he would not think of signing an indenture.
Unexpectedly, Liu Li replied, ¡°No.¡±
This time, it was Ning Yue¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded. If he didn¡¯tck money, why did he have to sign an indenture contract?
Ning Yue voiced her doubts and chuckled. ¡°You look like you¡¯re very short of money! Are you going to sign it or not?¡±
¡°Of course!¡± Liu Lian said.
From Ping, she knew that Liu Lian was very valuable. Since he was willing to help her and was willing to sign an indenture, how could she not agree?
However, she didn¡¯t want to sign that kind of indenture. She just wanted to sign the contract with Liu Lian. She had to think about the contract when she got back.
¡°I have to think about the content,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Alright, are you going out to do somethingter? I¡¯ll go with you. I want to sign the indenture as soon as possible,¡± Liu Lian said.
Ning Yue was speechless. This man called Lian Lian was really in a hurry to sell himself. What was he thinking?
Ping had been waiting outside for a long time, but the two of them did note out. She was extremely anxious. Later, when she really waited for a long time, she braced herself and entered the room.
She thought that Liulian had angered Ning Yue somehow and was thinking about how to speak up for him.
In the end, Ning Yue¡¯s answer dumbfounded Ping. ¡°He offered to sign an indenture.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Ping was shocked. ¡°Why?¡±
¡°He didn¡¯t sign an indenture with the Fenghua Pavilion previously. Why is he willing to stay here as a male entertainer?¡± When Ning Yue asked Ping, she looked at Liu Lian meaningfully.
¡°He¡¯s a close friend of our boss. Before our boss died, he promised him that he would take care of the Fenghua Pavilion,¡± Ping said.
He agreed and sold himself just like that?
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t figure out his intentions. She only felt that his actions had a deeper meaning. She was about to ask Jiang Ying to investigate this personter.
¡°Miss, the contract is signed. Take a look. Is there anything you need me to do?¡± Ping asked.
¡°There¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯m going to the streetster. Come with me,¡± Ning Yue said.
From the looks of it, he was determined to sign the contract today.
Ning Yue sighed and thought for a moment. She decided to find a ce to eat first and chat before writing down the contract.
The three of them went to the street and saw many stalls on the way. Ning Yue was in a good mood and went to a snack stall. ¡°Boss, give me a snack.¡±
The ancient times were not highly developed, and the things sold on the streets were all handmade. They tasted good and had zero additives. She quite liked them.
¡°How can you eat these things?¡± Liu Lian frowned as he watched Ning Yue eat. She wolfed down her food like a hungry ghost.
¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Ning Yue handed the snack she had not eaten to Liu Lian.
He took a look and felt a strange feeling in his heart. He had never eaten these things, but he wanted to eat them when he saw Ning Yue¡¯s hand.
¡°Try it. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Ning Yue handed the snacks forward.
Liu Lian suppressed the strange feeling in his heart and took a small bite. It was indeed delicious!
¡°I knew it!¡± Ning Yue smiled at the stall owner. ¡°Boss, pack two portions for me.¡±
She kept one for herself and gave the other to Ping.
Ping ate carefully. The snacks by the roadside did taste good.
Chapter 331 - 331 History
331 History
Along the way, Ning Yue ate and drank without dying serious business. She had her eyes on a few shops, and their locations were all very good.
Liu Lian and Ping followed beside her. Her amazing business acumen and taste made the two of them praise her very much.
¡°Look at the shop I chose. It¡¯s in a good location, right?¡± Ning Yue smiled at the map in her hand.
¡°Why aren¡¯t they open at night?¡± Liu Lian looked at the mark on the map in Ning Yue¡¯s hand in confusion. Which shop didn¡¯t open when they could?
Especially in brothels, be it selling their bodies or performing, they usually rested during the day and worked at night.
However, Ning Yue said that she wanted to rest at night and even set a nine to five time. What did she mean by nine to five?
She even gave him lunch break at noon.
Everyone fought for such a good job.
However, her requirements were very high. One had to be literate and educated. It was best if she was female.
In this era, how many women knew how to study? Only rich families would send their daughters to study.
¡°A reasonable arrangement of working hours will increase our efficiency,¡± Ning Yue said.
She didn¡¯t care if Ping and Liu Lian understood her.
Li Lian pursed his lips in silence. What Ning Yue said was very novel.
After a while, Ning Yue found a ce to sit down and finished writing the contract.
Li Lian looked at the contract in shock. This was the first time he had seen such a contract.
A ve contract would directly sell a person. Whatever the employer wanted to do, the person who was sold had to do it unconditionally. That was a ve contract.
However, the contents of Ning Yue¡¯s indenture were very novel. She wrote clearly what time he would go to work in the morning, when he would rest at noon, when he would go to work in the afternoon, and when he would get off work. He also wrote how much money she would give him every month and how much he would earn every year.
The sry and benefits she gave were good. They could attract many people to apply for the job.
He was so curious. What was in this woman¡¯s head? She had so many ideas.
¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t affect the normal operation of the shop, it¡¯s fine to let them rest appropriately and give them a break,¡± Ning Yue said.
Li Lian waspletely stunned by her words. She was really different.
Beside her, Ping was also very surprised. This was the first time she had seen such a boss in her long life.
¡°What¡¯s your next n?¡± Liu Lian asked.
Ning Yue shook her head. ¡°Not much for the time being. Alright, the contract has been signed. You can go back first.¡±
After signing the contract, he left. Ping and Ning Yue were left behind.
When he returned to his residence, he called a guard over and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation in the capital recently?¡±
¡°No special movements. I heard that the Emperor of Russia is abdicating,¡± the guard reported to Liu Lian.
Li Lian¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°He¡¯s going to abdicate? You only know about such a big thing now?¡±
He could guess that he wanted to give the throne to Ning Yue. Ning Yue was so smart. She would definitely be qualified to be the empress.
But why did they only know now?
It had been a long time since Yuan Hui acknowledged Ning Yue. He must have decided on this long ago.
After all, the emperor of Russia did not have children. Moreover, women had a high status in Russia. They could be officials in the imperial court or even emperors. In the history of Russia, there had been several empresses.
¡°We received news recently that he had found his niece, but we didn¡¯t know that his niece was such a powerful person. We didn¡¯t think in that direction,¡± the guard said.
After all, it was impossible for a woman to be emperor in the Great Yun Nation, so they did not investigate in that direction.
¡°Trash!¡± Li Lian was a little angry. ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses for your failure. A mistake is a mistake! Go and receive your punishment!¡±
¡°Yes!¡± The guard lowered his head, cold sweat rolling down his forehead. This was the first time he had seen his master so angry.
After receiving his punishment, Liu Lian changed his clothes, put on a mask, and secretly went somewhere.
He secretly stood on the roof of Ning Yue¡¯s room. He was a gentleman and did not peel the tiles, but he was eavesdropping.
Ning Yue was busy when she seemed to hear a very faint sound of tiles. She was shocked and hurriedly called out from outside the door, ¡°Call Baili in.¡±
Chapter 332 - 332 Willow
332 Willow
As soon as Ning Yue finished speaking, there was the sound of fighting outside the door.
This sound frightened Ning Yue. She nced at the two children who were sleeping soundly. After some thought, she stood up and pushed open the window.
Baili was fighting a fiery red person.
Seeing this scene, Ning Yue frowned. Who was this person? She had never seen him in her memory, nor had she heard of any figure in red.
¡°Who are you? You came to eavesdrop in the middle of the night. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± Baili didn¡¯t look happy.
His expression was not good for anything else, but because he did not know about this man¡¯s appearance!
If Ning Yue hadn¡¯t suddenly called him over, he really wouldn¡¯t have realized that there was someone upstairs.
He didn¡¯t see such a big person in red!
He counted with his fingers. There were less than five people in the world who could surpass him in martial arts. Who could this person be?
Baili didn¡¯t have time to think. The man in red in front of him attacked him ruthlessly. It was very difficult for him to deal with him.
Baili was certain that if this man in red used all his strength, he would definitely notst ten moves.
At the thought of this, Baili tried his best. He wanted to take off this man¡¯s mask and at least see what he looked like.
¡°Lord Baili, do you want to see my face so badly? But the Devil Marquis hsd never taken off his mask,¡± the man in red said with a smile.
Me? Baili was stunned. In the entire world, the only person who called himself the Devil Marquis Willow. Was this the legendary Devil Marquis?
Just as Baili was feeling extremely surprised, Ning Yue walked out.
¡°Stop!¡± Ning Yue shouted.
She put on her coat and went outside.
¡°How should I address you?¡± Ning Yue looked at this man with a dark expression.
¡°Willow.¡± Willow said.
His eyes were filled with indifference. When he met his gaze, he felt as if he had fallen into an icehouse.
¡°Is peeping fun?¡± Baili frowned fiercely.
He knew very well what kind of person Willow was. There must be a reason for him to appear here at this time. He did not want Ning Yue to be in danger.
¡°Baili.¡± Ning Yue stopped Baili from continuing.
Although she had never heard of Willow, she knew that it was best not to provoke people with this title.
¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked you in any way. I just want to do business steadily,¡± Ning Yue said.
Willow nced at Baili and then at Ning Yue. ¡°You left a troublemaker by your side. Are you sure you can do business steadily?¡±
What? Ning Yue was stunned. A troublemaker? When had she ever kept a troublemaker by her side?
¡°Why? Don¡¯t you know that Lian Lian is a troublemaker?¡±
What? Ning Yue was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s your connection?¡± Ning Yue asked.
What a sharp sixth sense! Willow praised.
But he didn¡¯t admit it. Instead, he said calmly, ¡°No connection.¡±
Ning Yue took a deep breath and forced a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t care who Liu Lian is. He¡¯s my employee and can¡¯t be changed. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. This is my room. It won¡¯t be good for me if word gets out that you came in the middle of the night.¡±
As she spoke, Ning Yue gestured for him to leave.
Willow suddenly sneered and strode to Ning Yue, his eyes as cold as snowkes.
¡°One day you¡¯ll know who¡¯s really good to you.¡± With that, he left.
He hade over and said that in a daze. What did he mean?
Ning Yue was about to turn around when she realized that a small thing had appeared in her hand.
She looked down and saw that it was a jade token! On it was the word ¡°Demon¡± written in a mboyant manner.
¡°Demon Pce Token!¡± Baili gasped.
¡°What¡¯s a Demon Pce Token?¡± Ning Yue asked in confusion.
Baili exined the Demon Pce Token. Ning Yue was also shocked.
The Demon Pce Token was Willow¡¯s identity symbol. Legend had it that the Demon Pce Token couldmand all the forces of the Demon Pce, but the Demon Marquis actually gave it to Willow just like that?
What exactly was his motive?
Ning Yue felt that his actions tonight could not be as simple as a greeting. He must have a motive.
However, she couldn¡¯t figure out what it was yet. She could only ask Jiang Ying to checkter.
Chapter 333 - 333 Surprise
333 Surprise
¡°Why did he give me the Demon Pce Token?¡± Ning Yue looked at the token in her hand and had the urge to throw the token away.
However, she also knew that if she really threw this token away, she would definitely have to bear the consequences.
¡°Baili, tell me what the Demon Pce is and who Willow is,¡± Ning Yue asked with a frown.
She really wanted to know what Willow meant when he left.
He wanted to tell her that he was the one who was really good to her? Did she and Willow know each other?
At the thought of this, Ning Yue was even more confused.
Baili told Ning Yue that every Demon Marquis of the Demon Pce was a cruel and heartless demon. Only the current Demon Marquis, Willow, was said to be a benevolent Pce Master.
He was said to be benevolent because he waspared to the previous Pce Masters. Although he was not a cruel demon, he was also ruthless.
He did not take the initiative to provoke people, but those who provoked him would die without a burial ce at best. At worst, they would be reduced to ashes.
¡°I didn¡¯t provoke the Demon Pce. Why is he looking for me?¡± Ning Yue was a little confused.
Her thoughts were simple. She just wanted to run her business well and live a good life with her family. The Demon Pce should have nothing to do with her.
¡°Princess, go back and rest first.¡± Baili lowered his head, not daring to look at Ning Yue. He was afraid that Ning Yue would be angry when she found out his identity and ignored him.
Ning Yue nodded gloomily. Before she left, she suddenly said, ¡°Baili, I want you to help me investigate Liu Lian¡¯s identity.¡±
¡°Okay!¡± Baili agreed.
Ning Yue did not sleep the entire night because of Willow¡¯s arrival. This gave her the idea of establishing her own faction.
Money was not enough. In this era of power, even if one had money, it was difficult to move forward without power.
She could use money to make connections, but money was not everything.
If she was a princess and did not have her own power, everything would be for nothing.
At this moment, Ning Yue felt very defeated and powerless.
¡°Miss, the heir is here,¡± Yun Duo said as she held Ning Yue¡¯s hand.
Ning Yue immediately came back to her senses. She seemed to have made an appointment with Jiang Ying to take a look at East Street in the neighboring town today.
¡°Yun Duo, help me tell him toe overter. I¡¯m a little unwell.¡± Ning Yue rubbed her eyebrows tiredly.
¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Yun Duo looked at Ning Yue worriedly.
¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ning Yue patted Yun Duo¡¯s hand. ¡°I just want to be alone and think about what to do next.¡±
Yun Duo sized Ning Yue up again. After confirming that she was really fine, she stood outside the door in relief.
Ning Yue rested for a while before asking Yun Duo to call Jiang Ying over.
After two hours, the two of them discussed and went to the East Street of the neighboring town.
East Street was like a slum. It was worlds apart from Laifu.
This ce emitted a stench. Jiang Ying frowned.
¡°Why do you have toe to East Street?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Ning Yue said nothing and ignored Jiang Ying.
She had heard about this ce and knew what was going on. She wanted toe and see what she could do here.
She walked into East Street. There were thatched huts on both sides of the street. They were shaky and felt like they would copse if the wind picked up a little.
Not far away was an old beggar with his grandson.
Trembling, she took out a moldy bun and handed it to her little grandson.
Her grandson took the bun and took a gentle bite before handing it back to the old beggar.
¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not hungry. You should eat.¡±
Tears welled in the old beggar¡¯s eyes as she looked at her grandson¡¯s sensible face.
Ning Yue looked at this scene and suddenly felt very sad.
She took out a silver ingot from her pocket and was about to hand it to the old beggar when Jiang Ying suddenly stopped her.
Ning Yue was a little unhappy. ¡°What are you doing? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m doing a good deed?¡±
Unexpectedly, Ning Yue¡¯s words did not make Jiang Ying let go. He sighed heavily. ¡°Do you know the consequences of doing these things?¡± He subconsciously tightened his grip on Ning Yue¡¯s hand.
Ning Yue wanted to shake it off in pain, but his hand seemed to be glued to her. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t shake it off.
Ning Yue was suddenly dissatisfied. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡±
¡°Do you know what would have happened if I hadn¡¯t stopped you just now?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Usually, Ning Yue was very smart, but she imagined human nature to be too beautiful.
Human nature was greedy. Even if this silver was obtained by the old beggar and grandson, others might not let them have it.
Chapter 334 - 334 Strange Order
334 Strange Order
¡°I don¡¯t care what happens next. I only know that if you stop me, they won¡¯t have the money to save their lives!¡±
One ingot of silver could allow ordinary families to obtain a lot. The old beggar and his granddaughter looked sallow and thin. With this silver, how much food could they buy?
¡°Yueyue, you think too well of human nature,¡± Jiang Ying said.
In her impression, Ning Yue was the kind of person who knew how to n ahead. Naturally, she knew her limits, but this time, she was wrong.
!!
When Ning Yue heard this, blood rushed to her head. Was it wrong for her to do a good deed? Did she treat everyone as bad people to guard against?
¡°Do I have to be told what I¡¯m doing?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Since you won¡¯t listen now, let¡¯s see what will happen. Ah Da!¡± he shouted at Ah Da.
¡°Heir.¡± Ah Da stood respectfully.
¡°Go and give this silver to that old beggar,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ah Da took the silver and walked to the old beggar, handing it out.
The old beggar was frightened by Ah Da¡¯s actions and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Master, what crime have Imitted?¡± the old beggar asked with a trembling voice.
¡°Grandma, my master asked me to give this to you. Take it,¡± Ah Da said.
When the old beggar heard this, he trembled even more in fear.
Seeing that she did not take it, Ah Da stuffed the silver into the old beggar¡¯s hand. ¡°This is from my master. If you don¡¯t want it, throw it away.¡±
The old woman held the silver and felt even worse when she saw that her grandson was starving.
She couldn¡¯t throw the silver in her hand away or ept it.
The guard had already walked away. The old beggar gritted her teeth and epted the silver.
Her grandson loved meat the most. Seeing her grandson swallow his saliva, the old beggar couldn¡¯t help but hug her grandson and sob with heartache.
Ning Yue saw this scene. She asked Jiang Ying, ¡°You just gave the silver to this grandparent and grandson. They¡¯ll be full tonight.¡±
Jiang Ying suddenly said, ¡°Do you think this is the end?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Ning Yue suddenly had a bad feeling.
¡°Keep watching,¡± he said, and Ah Da returned to the carriage.
The people on the east street could no longer see Ah Da, so they all rushed to the old beggar¡¯s side and snatched her silver.
¡°Old woman! You ate my bun and received a reward. Why don¡¯t you die!¡±
¡°The silver should be split equally between all of us. We should share blessings and difficulties here!¡±
¡°You want to keep the silver for yourself? How selfish!¡±
When Ning Yue heard what this group of people had said when they attacked the old beggar, she hurriedly wanted to go forward to check the situation, but she was stopped by Jiang Ying.
¡°I¡¯ve already asked you just now. Have you thought about the consequences of this matter? You said that I have no sympathy, but do you see the consequences now?¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°You knew about this situation long ago?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°I can guess. As this ce is divided into slums, the human nature here is a little moreplicated than we thought,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue frowned. She did not think that everyone was the same. ¡°There will always be people of good character among these beggars. They¡¯re all useful people. Perhaps I can help them in other ways!¡±
Jiang Ying was shocked. That¡¯s right, why hadn¡¯t he thought of that?
It was indeed possible to develop this ce. When the time came, he would put the homeless together. If he asked them to work and give them money, they would definitely agree.
Seeing that everyone could eat and wear warm clothes, he was still very happy and shocked.
He took a deep breath. This time, he had time to size up the scene on East Street.
Actually, the location of the slum was still alright. It was directly connected to Lucky Town.
With this superior geographical location, she determined that East Street would be a very prosperous street after it developed.
With this thought, Ning Yue had an idea.
Ning Yue sighed. After getting Ah Da to help the grandmother and grandson resolve their difficulties, she got the coachman to drive back to the Fenghua Pavilion.
After sorting out her emotions, she looked at her ns for the day and realized that there were more orders these past few days.
With more money, her mood improved a lot.
Suddenly, she found a very special order among all the orders.
Chapter 335 - 335 Strange Boss
335 Strange Boss
The strange order was for Ning Yue to go to the Hundred Flowers Pool to get something.
What was this Hundred Flowers Pool?
Although Ning Yue was a little unwilling, this order was worth 300 taels of silver.
She would be a fool not to earn money.
!!
After thinking about it, she asked Baili to bring her to the Hundred Flowers Pool.
¡°Baili, is this the Hundred Flowers Pool?¡± Ning Yue frowned.
This was just a pavilion. There was not even a drop of water, let alone a pond. How could it be called the Hundred Flowers Pool?
¡°Yes.¡± Baili nodded.
What puzzled Ning Yue was that Baili had been looking around since he arrived.
Suddenly, Ning Yue saw a figure not far away. This figure looked very familiar. She suddenly had a bold thought. All of this was probably done by Baili, including that order.
¡°Who is that?¡± Ning Yue looked at Baili, who lowered his head guiltily.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± Ning Yue suddenly sneered.
When Baili heard this, he hurriedly exined, ¡°Princess, the envoy from the Demon Pce said that he wanted to see you. If I don¡¯t agree, he¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯m sorry¡¡±
Ning Yue sighed and said nothing else.
She knew Baili¡¯s skills. For him to be threatened like this, Ning Yue suddenly felt that her decision toe here today was wrong.
Therefore, Ning Yue immediately made a decision. ¡°Baili, let¡¯s go back!¡±
She was about to turn around when she was stopped by a fiery red figure. Ning Yue jumped back reflexively and looked at Willow warily.
¡°It¡¯s you?¡±
Was he the envoy of the Demon Pce?
¡°I¡¯m just passing by,¡± Willow said.
¡°Is that so?¡± Ning Yue didn¡¯t look good.
Passing by? Who would believe that!
She had seen the surroundings on the way here just now. The Hundred Flowers Pool was a remote ce. It was surrounded by rivers on three sides and mountains on the other.
To put it bluntly, if there was a storm here, it would definitely copse.
Even Willow had to have some skill to lie.
However, Ning Yue did not intend to say anything else. ¡°Oh, then continue passing by. We¡¯ll leave first.¡±
With that, Ning Yue was about to leave when Willow stopped her again.
¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Ning Yue looked at Willow with a fake smile.
¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Willow did not care what Ning Yue was thinking and did not exin to her. Instead, he looked in another direction.
A figure in white slowly walked over.
Ning Yue took a serious look and realized that she could not tell if the person was male or female.
¡°Princess Mingyue is really bold. She dared toe with two guards. Do you still remember me?¡± That person said.
Ning Yue frowned. Who was this man? She didn¡¯t seem to know him.
It seemed that he even treated Willow as her guard.
That didn¡¯t seem right.
Wasn¡¯t Willow the Pce Master of the Demon Pce? This person didn¡¯t seem to know him.
Ning Yue subconsciously looked in Willow¡¯s direction, but he was long gone. She did not know when he had left.
That wasn¡¯t right. Then where was the other guard that the person in front of him had mentioned?
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she didn¡¯t n to continue thinking.
However, she was very unhappy with Willow¡¯s sudden departure.
¡°How rude,¡± Ning Yue said softly.
Although she lowered her voice, the man in white still heard her.
Ning Yue thought for a long time before remembering who the person in front of her was. Wasn¡¯t this the person who had sold her the house in the capital?
What was the boss¡¯s name again? She had forgotten.
¡°I have a few words to tell Princess Mingyue too.¡± The boss walked forward and whispered into her ear.
Ning Yue¡¯s expression immediately changed drastically. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±
What the boss said was that her eldest cousin and second brother were in his hands. If Ning Yue did not help him, he would harm those two people.
¡°No, Princess Mingyue, you must be joking. How would I have the guts to threaten you? Please understand how a brother feels. Oh right, my father and I feel the same.¡±
Ning Yue sneered. What did he mean by empathizing with a brother?
In the end, wasn¡¯t the boss still threatening people?
Besides, who was this boss¡¯s sister?
It couldn¡¯t be that Princess Lotus of the ck City Kingdom, right?
If that was the case, this world was too small.
...
Ning Yue immediately rejected this thought. It was impossible.
Chapter 336 - 336 Baili Was Acting Strangely
336 Baili Was Acting Strangely
¡°What do you mean by understanding a brother? Then please understand that I¡¯m usually too tired from doing business. Can youmit suicide?¡±
Ning Yue was angry, so she naturally did not stand on ceremony.
She thought that the boss would be angry, but he suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Since Princess Mingyue doesn¡¯t like me, I¡¯ll take my leave. I hope Princess Mingyue will abide by your agreement with me.¡±
Then, without letting Ning Yue speak, he turned around and left.
!!
Ning Yue stood rooted to the ground in shock. What promise had she made to this boss? Why couldn¡¯t she remember a word?
No, she had to think carefully about what he had said about her saving his wife in the past. Otherwise, she would be easily led by the nose.
After the boss had walked far away, she looked at Baili. Her sharp gaze made Baili¡¯s scalp tingle.
¡°Baili, tell me honestly. What¡¯s your rtionship with the Demon Pce?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°There¡¯s no rtionship.¡± Baili knelt on one knee.
He did not tell Ning Yue that this was Yuan Hui¡¯s idea. He did not dare to say anything and could only tell Ning Yue that they did not mean anything else. He would definitely protect Ning Yue well.
His attitude angered Ning Yue.
She sneered but didn¡¯t reprimand Baili. ¡°Do you think what you did was right or wrong?¡±
¡°I was foolish. I know I was wrong. Princess, please forgive me.¡± Baili did not dare to look at Ning Yue.
Ning Yue was rarely angry. Her tone was very bad now.
He knew that she was angry, and he also knew that he had touched Ning Yue¡¯s bottom line. However, what he had done this time was not too out of line. Could Ning Yue not help him?
No, his main point was that this was Yuan Hui¡¯s idea.
Seeing Baili¡¯s attitude, Ning Yue frowned slightly. He did not feel that he had done anything wrong at all. On the contrary, he even thought that he was doing this for her own good.
Ning Yue sighed. She didn¡¯t know what to say.
¡°Baili, I can¡¯t control you. Leave now.¡±
Baili¡¯s expression changedpletely as he looked at Ning Yue in disbelief.
He knew that his actions this time had angered Ning Yue, but he thought that he would just let Ning Yue reprimand him. He did not expect it to be so serious.
¡°I know my mistake. Princess, please punish me. Princess, don¡¯t let me leave!¡± Baili was a little flustered.
Yuan Hui was the one who sent him to Ning Yue¡¯s side. Now, Ning Yue actually asked him to leave.
¡°Baili, you have to be clear. It¡¯s not that I want you to leave, but it¡¯s not suitable for you to stay by my side. You¡¯re working under uncle emperor. You¡¯re the most suitable person to stay by his side. It¡¯s hard on you to stay by my side,¡± Ning Yue said.
Ning Yue¡¯s attitude was very firm. She wanted Baili to leave. With Baili¡¯s personality, it was indeed not suitable for him to stay by her side.
¡°Princess, I know my mistake.¡± Baili was unwilling to leave no matter what.
Ning Yue sighed again. ¡°You belong to uncle emperor. You¡¯ve been away for so long. You should return to his side.¡±
Baili¡¯s eyes darkened. It seemed that the princess was not nning to forgive him.
¡°Princess, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t chase me away.¡± Baili looked at Ning Yue. ¡°The emperor said that if I can¡¯t protect you well, he¡¯ll tell me to get lost as far as possible.¡± Baili¡¯s smile was a little forced.
¡°But do you know what you did wrong just now?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Although Baili kept saying that he knew he was wrong, he did not seem to realize what he had done wrong.
Sure enough, Baili shook his head.
¡°Although I follow the emperor, I¡¯m not an official. I¡¯m just a guard. I¡¯m good at fighting. I can do anything for the emperor. Perhaps sometimes I don¡¯t understand the ways of the world or how to deal with interpersonal rtionships. I¡¯ve decided on my own thoughts and judgment. My decision is the best choice for you.¡± Baili looked a little bitter as he said it.
¡°Princess, please don¡¯t despise me. I¡¯m willing to learn from you. Princess, please teach me.¡± Baili looked at Ning Yue sincerely.
Not only was Ning Yue very business-minded, but she also had her own methods to deal with some people.
Before Ning Yue went to the Fenghua Pavilion, he had already asked around. Liu Lian was a difficult person to deal with.
She could even deal with such a difficult person. This meant that their princess was very capable.
Baili believed that Ning Yue was very powerful. If he followed her, he would definitely learn a lot.
Chapter 337 - 337 Buying Things
337 Buying Things
Ning Yue suddenly did not know what to do in the face of Baili¡¯s request. She fell silent.
¡°It¡¯s rare for people to be curious. Since Baili is willing to learn, Yueyue, give him a chance.¡±
Jiang Ying had appeared at some point and said this as soon as he arrived, startling Ning Yue. ¡°Why are you here?¡±
¡°I heard that the people from the Demon Pce were meeting you. I was worried about you, so I came over. Are you alright?¡± Jiang Ying asked nervously.
!!
Seeing Jiang Ying¡¯s nervous expression, for some reason, a fiery red figure suddenly appeared in Ning Yue¡¯s mind.
She was really too curious about what kind of person Willow was.
Seeing that Ning Yue was a little distracted, Jiang Ying thought that she was injured and hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±
Ning Yue shook her head and smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just a little surprised to meet two people.¡±
¡°I wonder which two people Yueyue met. Tell me and I can help you reference them,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue did not intend to hide it from him and told him about Willow and the boss.
¡°Is the boss you¡¯re talking about the one who sold the house to you after you saved his wife in the capital?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Ning Yue nodded. ¡°That¡¯s him.¡±
¡°I¡¯m really curious about what kind of person that Willow is,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Why? Ning Yue seems to be very interested in me.¡± Willow suddenly appeared.
Faced with the sudden appearance of someone, Jiang Ying blocked Ning Yue behind him and looked at him warily.
At this moment, Ning Yue realized that Willow¡¯s mask was actually the same as that human skin mask.
The mask waspletely pressed against his face. If not for the fact that his lips did not move when he spoke, she would not have noticed.
¡°I¡¯m not interested in what you look like. I¡¯m just telling my fianc¨¦ that I met two very annoying people today and asked him to figure out their identities. After all, these two people disgust me too much. Don¡¯t you think so, my dear fianc¨¦?¡± Ning Yue said as she turned to look at Jiang Ying affectionately.
Jiang Ying fell for it. When he saw Ning Yue smiling at him, he couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°Yes.¡±
Willow was furious by Ning Yue¡¯s words. He smiled sinisterly.
¡°Miss Ning, no, I should call you Princess Mingyue. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve lived too long?¡± Willow sneered.
¡°It¡¯s said that the Demon Marquis is immortal and indestructible. You¡¯re the one who has lived the longest,¡± Jiang Ying continued.
Willow smiled. ¡°Is that so? Maybe, but none of that matters. What matters is that I met the two of you today.¡±
Ning Yue noticed that Willow¡¯s eyes were probing.
She didn¡¯t know why he was testing her, but Ning Yue frowned.
¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be a need for us to get to know each other. The meaning of your understanding of recognition isn¡¯t quite the same as ours. I think only those who can owe each other a favor can be called acquaintances.¡±
¡°Then take it that I owe the princess a favor. In the future, if you need anything, you just have to send a message and I¡¯ll be there. You and the heir of Prince Jin can go either way. I¡¯ll help you.¡±
With that and without waiting for Ning Yue to react, Willow turned around and left.
Ning Yue watched him leave with a livid expression. This person¡¯s words were incoherent. She didn¡¯t like him very much.
¡°Yueyue, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Jiang Yingforted Ning Yue. ¡°This person¡¯s personality is like this to begin with. We don¡¯t have to approach him or pay attention to him. In any case, we shouldn¡¯t have any interactions with him in the future.¡±
Ning Yue took a deep breath and looked at Jiang Ying. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Jiang Ying nodded and pulled Ning Yue into the carriage. ¡°Do you have any ns today?¡±
¡°I do have something to discuss with you today.¡± Ning Yue nodded.
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°I want to take a look at West Street. Would you like toe along?¡±
West Street? Jiang Ying frowned slightly.
She had gone to East Street not long ago. Why was she going to West Street this time?
There were some ordinary families living on West Street, so they did not have to worry about food and clothing. However, it was difficult for the people there to buy valuable items.
Why was Ning Yue there for no reason?
Could it be that she still felt that buying thend on East Street was not enough and wanted to buy West Street too?
Chapter 338 - 338 Spiritual Food
338 Spiritual Food
Jiang Ying knew very well that someone had spread the news that Ning Yue had gone to East Street not long ago. He had suppressed it and not let this matter spread.
No one would think that it was dishonorable for Ning Yue to visit the poor on East Street, but she was said to be unappreciative of the people.
After all, a slum in the East Street was considered an anomaly by everyone. Even the people on West Street were unwilling to go there.
They said that she did not care about the people¡¯s feelings because she had given the silver ingot to the old beggar and grandson without thinking.
Of course, this matter was magnified infinitely by someone with ill intentions.
He told Ning Yue everything. ¡°These people have nothing to do. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t take these words to heart. Come with me to West Street.¡± Ning Yue sighed.
¡°Are you really going to West Street?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°Yes,¡± Ning Yue said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I go to West Street this time, I¡¯ll follow closely behind you. I won¡¯t do anything you say I can¡¯t.¡±
Jiang Ying was curious why Ning Yue wanted to go to West Street, but he did not ask.
He knew Ning Yue¡¯s personality. She would say what she wanted to say and what she didn¡¯t want to say. It was useless to persuade her.
¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Ying nodded.
The two of them made their preparations before heading to West Street.
Although it was not as poor as East Street, the housing conditions were not very good. It had some ordinary tiled houses. Just like South Street, there were richer families living on the streets. The further they went, the worse their living conditions became.
At the end of the street, Ning Yue realized that the people at the end of the street who lived on West Street did not eat very well.
There was a family who ate moldy steamed buns for dinner.
The woman removed the mold from the steamed bun and roasted it over the fire before bringing it to her family to eat.
This scene made Ning Yue feel a little upset.
¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone here willing to do anything good to help these people?¡± She seemed to be asking herself and wondering if she should do something.
¡°There¡¯s never enough good deeds to do. What we have to do is teach them to work and exchange work for money. That¡¯s the best.¡± Jiang Ying knew very well what Ning Yue was thinking.
She was a kind woman. When she saw the scene on East Street, she argued with him about giving money.
Now that she saw the living conditions on West Street, of course she would pity the people.
¡°By the way, I came to West Street today to discuss something with you here,¡± Ning Yue suddenly said.
Jiang Ying looked at her in shock. What was Ning Yue thinking?
¡°The people of this worldck spiritual food. We can start from this,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Spiritual food?¡± Jiang Ying was even more puzzled. He didn¡¯t seem to understand what Ning Yue meant.
¡°What is this spiritual food you¡¯re talking about?¡± he asked again.
¡°It¡¯s very simple. When I¡¯m bored, I do things to pass the time,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying felt that he did not understand again. How could boredom and spiritual food be rted?
¡°I¡¯ve been paying attention in the capital for a long time. Everyone¡¯s way of passing the time is either to hold a party, watch a show or listen to a book reading together. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very boring to repeat it day after day? If I arrange some new forms of entertainment in their free time, won¡¯t they find it very refreshing?¡±
Ning Yue happily said her thoughts.
¡°Yueyue, other than these, what other forms of entertainment do you have?¡± Jiang Ying was very curious about Ning Yue¡¯s thoughts.
¡°The Fenghua Pavilion I¡¯m going to build now is what I have in mind. For example, a talent show, singing and dancing, and so on.¡±
¡°Singing? Is it a y?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°No,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
Jiang Ying wished he could ask Ning Yue what she was thinking. He wanted to know what she was thinking.
¡°Just like a bad. How about this? I¡¯ll go to the Fenghua Pavilion to make arrangements and invite you over to take a look,¡± Ning Yue said to Jiang Ying.
¡°I want to hire people, such as the people here on West Street. They should all be farm workers. If the sry I give can be higher than the sry for working in the fields, do you think they¡¯re more willing to work at our ce or in the fields?¡±
Chapter 339 - 339 Something Happened
339 Something Happened
When Ning Yue said this, her eyes shed with excitement.
Jiang Ying frowned in disapproval. These people only knew how to do farm work. What else did they know?
¡°Is there a job suitable for them in the Fenghua Pavilion?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Aren¡¯t the people who can enter the Fenghua Pavilion to work all beautifuldies?
!!
Ning Yue did not exin. She only said, ¡°There are many types of jobs. Not only girls can do them. You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±
In this era, there were fewer rich people and more poor people. Even rich families might not be able to recruit everyone.
She could take advantage of this opportunity to hire people. The sry was higher than that of ordinary rich people. She believed that it would be easy to find workers she was satisfied with.
However, she remembered that in a ce like the Fenghua Pavilion, when men came in to work, they would be called male prostitutes.
What she did was not to make a man a gigolo.
She had a bold idea. In somerge-scale textile factories in the modern era, there were usually only female workers. There were very few male workers, so few that there were almost none.
As textiles were basically handmade, men rarely did handicrafts.
She was thinking that if she set a precedent and recruited men to do simple things, then many jobs would be fine for both men and women. That would solve the problem of equality between men and women to a certain extent.
Ning Yue¡¯s actions were equivalent to resolving their survival problem.
If it was implemented on arge scale in the country, there would no longer be a gap between the rich and the poor in this world.
¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re really my lucky star!¡± Jiang Ying hugged Ning Yue happily and spun around.
¡°By the way, I have another idea. There are many people who do good deeds, but not many who insist on doing good deeds. We can be good role models for those who do good deeds. Not only can we gain a good reputation, but we can also help those who really have difficulties solve their problems. How about that?¡±
Almost all the rich people in the family used a hundred taels of silver to do good deeds at a time, but they never thought of spending a tael of silver a day to do good deeds.
In other words, it was not that there were few good people in this world, but that there were too few people who insisted on doing good for a consistent period of time.
Jiang Ying was very curious about Ning Yue¡¯s method to make those people persist in doing good.
¡°The method is very simple. If they donate, we¡¯ll set up an organization specializing in managing their donations. We¡¯ll write down clearly where the money that¡¯s donated goes and what it¡¯s used for. We have to be transparent. Otherwise, we won¡¯t know if the donations are embezzled.¡±
It was impossible for them to have the energy to manage the donations every day. What if the management was corrupted and they were not careful?
Jiang Ying stood where he was and turned to look at the living conditions of the people on West Street.
He frowned slightly. What Ning Yue had suggested was very novel.
He had never even heard of it, let alone seen it. If he really implemented it, he might encounter many problems.
It wasn¡¯t that he was timid or afraid of trouble. He just felt that he had to be sufficiently prepared for such a long-term matter.
Otherwise, if he could not implement it halfway, not only would it fail, but it would also be his greatest loss.
¡°Then what should we do for the first step?¡± Jiang Ying turned to look at Ning Yue.
¡°Let¡¯s go back first and discuss the first step.¡± She nced at the sky. It was almost noon. Let¡¯s go back and settle our food and shelter first.
They went to the Fortune Pavilion for lunch. She had been too tired recently. She had a lot of great blueprints to implement. She had to n well and workte every day.
While eating, Ning Yue¡¯s heart was not at ease. Her mind was filled with the lives of the people on West Street and East Street.
She wanted to help them, but she didn¡¯t feel strong enough.
She wondered what it would take to help everyone read and write, just like modern children.
¡°Master.¡± At this moment, Ah Da suddenly appeared. His face was very pale.
When Jiang Ying saw Ah Da¡¯s situation, he suddenly had a premonition that something bad had happened.
He sent Ah Da to do something else. Unless something new happened, Ah Da rarely looked like this.
As expected, Ah Da handed the note to Jiang Ying. As soon as he ced it in Jiang Ying¡¯s hand, he fell to the ground.
¡°Yun Duo and Baili,e in and help!¡± Ning Yue called out.
Chapter 340 - 340 Poisoned
340 Poisoned
Yun Duo and Baili came in to carry Ah Da and put him on the soft couch at the side.
Ning Yue carefully treated Ah Da. She realized that Ah Da had been poisoned, and the poison was notmon to her.
She quickly asked Jiang Ying, ¡°Did you get Ah Da to do a mission? Did he go on some mission?¡±
She was thinking that if she could find clues from where Ah Da had been, she could figure out what poison he had been poisoned with.
!!
Jiang Ying nodded and frowned tightly. He had indeed asked Ah Da to do a mission, but that mission was not dangerous.
¡°The mission is very leisurely. I think he was poisoned,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Now that he¡¯s poisoned, I can¡¯t check what poison he¡¯s been poisoned with for the time being.¡± Ning Yue sighed as she spoke.
There was a poison detector in her space that could test the poison, but they were in Fortune Pavilion now, so it was not convenient for her to extract Ah Da¡¯s blood for testing.
¡°Is there a way?¡± As Jiang Ying asked, he gripped the note Ah Da had handed him tightly.
¡°Well, don¡¯t speak for now. I¡¯ll go take a look. Stand aside and don¡¯t move.¡± Ning Yue pushed Jiang Ying aside without any exnation, then walked to the soft couch and poked Ah Da¡¯s finger with a silver needle.
ck blood instantly gushed out. Ning Yue was shocked and pretended to take out a cotton swab and a test tube from her pocket.
After putting the things back into the space, she took out the detoxification pill and fed it to Ah Da.
After Ah Da ate the detoxification pill, his expression recovered a lot.
However, from Ah Da¡¯s ufortable expression, she knew that the detoxification pill had notpletely cured the poison in his body.
Ning Yue sighed heavily and said, ¡°I gave him an antidote pill, but it can only relieve the poison in his body. It can¡¯t bepletely cured.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll have to wait and see for the details,¡± Ning Yue said. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t move Ah Da yet. Just send a few people to guard him.¡±
Ning Yue was not confident about removing the poison in Ah Da¡¯s body. For safety¡¯s sake, it was better to let Jiang Ying leave him here. Who knew what would happen if he moved around?
Jiang Ying nodded. After arranging some people, he did not say anything else and left the Fortune Pavilion with Ning Yue.
When he returned home, Jiang Ying received a huge piece of news. The crown prince had been attacked!
Jiang Ying took a deep breath and turned to look at the guard who hade to pass the message. ¡°Why was the crown prince attacked for no reason? Where did it happen?¡±
The guard lowered his head even more. He said shakily, ¡°It¡¯s said that one day, the crown prince was hunting with the emperor. An assassin wanted to assassinate the emperor. The crown prince was injured as he went to protect the emperor, but¡¡± The guard did not dare to finish his sentence.
Jiang Ying frowned and asked coldly, ¡°But what? Finish your sentence.¡±
¡°The assassin was caught on the spot, but the weapons in the assassin¡¯s hands all have the symbol of Prince Jin¡¯s residence. It¡¯s said that the emperor was furious on the spot and pointed all the spears at His Highness, but we can¡¯t find out why the emperor was attacked for the time being.¡±
Jiang Ying frowned tightly. He was certain that his father would definitely not assassinate the emperor, because like him, his father had no intention of taking that position.
His father was more suitable to be the emperor than his emperor uncle. His grandfather also liked his father and had even once wanted to pass the throne to his father, but his father did not agree. Only then did his grandfather pass the throne to his eldest son, his emperor uncle.
His father assisted the emperor with all his heart, and he was willing to assist the crown prince.
Who wanted to sabotage him and actually did such a thing? Jiang Ying kept thinking.
Also, Uncle Emperor clearly knew his father¡¯s thoughts. Why did he still follow those thieves and target Prince Jin?
What would happen to the future of Prince Jin¡¯s Residence?
¡°Jiang Ying, do you want to take a look at the capital?¡± Ning Yue asked worriedly.
When she heard that the crown prince and the emperor were attacked just now, she was also stunned. She kept wondering why the crown prince would be attacked for no reason.
In the end, when she heard from the guard that Prince Jin had been framed, she suddenly had a bold guess. Could this be a show between the emperor and the crown prince?
Chapter 341 - 341 Motive
341 Motive
Ning Yue was very confident in this guess, so she asked Jiang Ying if he wanted to take a look at the capital.
¡°I¡¯m going. Yueyue, are youing with me?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
As soon as he asked this, he regretted it. He shouldn¡¯t let Ning Yue go with him.
Who knew if it would be dangerous to go to the capital this time? He couldn¡¯t let Ning Yue take the risk with him.
!!
¡°Yes, of course,¡± Ning Yue said.
She was worried about Jiang Ying going to the capital alone.
Facing Ning Yue¡¯s gaze, Jiang Ying sighed heavily.
Ning Yue was also a little worried. She was worried about the crown prince¡¯s condition.
Although she had a guess in her heart, it was only a guess and she could not be sure, so she wanted to follow Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying frowned, but before he could say anything, Ning Yue said, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. It just so happens that I have to investigate something. If you don¡¯t let me follow you, I¡¯ll bring Baili and Yun Duo over myself.¡±
At this point, Jiang Ying had no choice but to agree. He knew very well that Ning Yue was a person who meant what she said.
If he didn¡¯t let her go, she would really do something to sneak over.
The two of them left after informing their families. Jiang Huan was also extremely worried.
For no reason, Prince Jin had been framed. The emperor and crown prince did not know what was going on.
He wanted to go to the capital with Jiang Ying and Ning Yue, but he was stopped by Ning Yue. ¡°You¡¯re a prince. You can¡¯t leave the fief without being summoned by the emperor. Jiang Ying is different. He¡¯s my fianc¨¦. My uncle is still there. It¡¯s reasonable for me to bring him there.¡±
Jiang Huan sighed. ¡°I was old and muddle-headed. I almost made a mistake. The two of you have to be careful when you go over.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. My uncle is still there. He won¡¯t let anything happen to us,¡± Ning Yue said.
It was also because Yuan Hui was still around that Ning Yue dared to let Jiang Ying go over. Of course, all of this was under the circumstances that Ning Yue followed him.
Otherwise, with his status as the heir of Prince Jiang Yingjin, he could not enter the capital at will without the emperor¡¯s summons.
This trip took up a lot of time, and Ning Yue¡¯s ns could not be carried out as usual.
To their surprise, as soon as Ning Yue left, something happened.
Ping was extremely anxious. The new boss had yet to officially start running the Fenghua Pavilion, but someone was already eyeing it.
She had no choice but to ask Liu Lian for help.
Liu Lian didn¡¯t say anything. He just said to Ping, ¡°The new boss isn¡¯t around. It¡¯s useless no matter what we do. Let¡¯s leave it at that. In any case, the deed is in your hands. Those people will at most smash the Fenghua Pavilion and cause us no real harm.¡±
Ping almost rolled her eyes at him. Was smashing the Fenghua Pavilion not considered substantial damage?
¡°But the new boss has just ced the things she bought in the Fenghua Pavilion. If anything happens, how will I exin it?¡± Ping asked.
Liu Lian smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? Send someone over to guard it.¡±
¡°Where can I find someone during this period of time?¡± Ping was extremely anxious.
¡°Can¡¯t you just go to Ning Yue¡¯s house, reveal your identity and exin the situation to them? Oh right, you shouldn¡¯t go to Ning Yue¡¯s house, but to Jiang Ying¡¯s house. Prince Jin is still living there.¡±
When Ping heard this, she did not suspect Liu Lian¡¯s intentions. She only felt that what he said was a good idea and quickly packed up to go to Jiang Ying¡¯s house.
Initially, Jiang Huan did not want to see Ping, because Ping was the madam of the Fenghua Pavilion. If he saw her, there might be rumors.
However, this Ping had said that the Fenghua Pavilion was Ning Yue and Jiang Ying¡¯s business, so he and Xin Xin had no choice but to see her.
At this moment, Ning Yue and Jiang Ying were already on their way to the capital. In order to travel, they never stopped to rest.
If they were hungry, they would eat some dry food. If they were thirsty, they would drink some water. Other than needing to stop the carriage to relieve themselves, they spent the rest of his time in the carriage.
It took them two days to reach the capital. The first thing they did when they entered the capital was not to return to Ning Yue or Prince Jin¡¯s Residence to recuperate. Instead, they entered the pce.
When the guard saw that it was Jiang Ying and Ning Yue, he hurriedly invited them into the pce.
Seeing the guard¡¯s attitude towards her and Jiang Ying, Ning Yue suddenly confirmed her guess.
This attack was very likely thought of by the emperor and the crown prince themselves, but Ning Yue could not guess their motive.
Chapter 342 - 342 Plan
342 n
The two of them arrived in front of the emperor. The emperor was chatting andughing with the crown prince, which confirmed Ning Yue¡¯s guess.
She secretly nced at Jiang Ying. Jiang Ying did not look surprised. It seemed that he was thinking the same thing.
¡°Uncle Emperor and Brother Crown Prince, what exactly is going on with this attack?¡± Jiang Ying asked impatiently.
¡°We were just guessing when you woulde over. We didn¡¯t expect you to arrive after only two days,¡± the emperor said with a smile.
¡°We were just guessing when you woulde over. We didn¡¯t expect you to arrive after only two days,¡± the emperor said with a smile.
Seeing this, the crown prince quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all fine.¡±
After the crown prince said that he was fine, he mentioned the situation of this attack.
¡°Originally, we were hunting when a group of men in ck suddenly appeared and were about to assassinate us. Later, the Imperial Guards moved out and subdued them. After the Imperial Guards checked, they realized that those people used weapons with the symbol of Prince Jin¡¯s Residence. Father thought that this assassination was very likely targeted at Prince Jin¡¯s Residence. If we don¡¯t figure this out, I think we won¡¯t be able to live in peace in the future. Father doesn¡¯t want his rtionship with Prince Jin to be harmed because of these things, so he thought of this idea.¡± The crown prince exined to Jiang Ying with a smile.
Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying¡¯s unsurprised expression. It seemed that he had guessed correctly.
He sighed heavily. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why Yueyue and I rushed over as quickly as we could. We wanted to see if there was anything we could do.¡±
¡°Yes, but you¡¯ll have to suffer,¡± the crown prince said.
¡°Are you going to make me stay in prison for a few days?¡± he asked the crown prince.
Although it was a question, his tone was certain.
¡°Yes, I need you and Ning Yue to stay there for a few days. Of course, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you inside. I¡¯ll personally arrange it.¡± The crown prince promised.
¡°I¡¯ll go. Why do you need Ning Yue to go?¡± Jiang Ying frowned.
¡°Because Father and I suspect that this matter is rted to the ck City Kingdom. As far as we know, the Wargod of the ck City Kingdom recently went to Laifu Town. He had just arrived when we were attacked and even implicated Prince Jin¡¯s Residence. I won¡¯t believe that there¡¯s no connection,¡± the Crown Prince said.
So, all of this might have been done by Lian Xin? Ning Yue¡¯s temples throbbed.
Lian Xin, oh Lian Xin, I really underestimated you.
Jiang Ying secretly nced at Ning Yue and did not say anything else. Instead, he said to the crown prince, ¡°I¡¯ll go. Yueyue won¡¯t go. No matter what, she¡¯s a princess of Russia. It¡¯ll be difficult to exin if we lock her up.¡±
No matter what, he could suffer alone. He did not want to see Ning Yue with him.
The crown prince was in a difficult position. In their n, Ning Yue would follow Jiang Ying in.
Of course, this was only an act. They would not really let Ning Yue and Jiang Ying suffer inside.
Ning Yue frowned. She did not want to go to prison. It was not that she did not want to suffer with Jiang Ying, but she had to n ahead. She did not know what the emperor and crown prince were thinking.
It was just an act. Did they need Jiang Ying to go to jail?
This was the Great Yun Nation, not the ck City Nation. This was the country of the emperor and crown prince. Did they have to test the prince of the ck City Nation so humbly?
This was what Ning Yue could not figure out the most. She did not want to test human nature. This would be very tiring.
She felt that the most important thing was to have everything in her hands. If they went to prison together, they would be in the most passive state.
Seeing that Ning Yue was silent, the crown prince sighed to himself and looked at the emperor.
The emperor thought for a while and said to Jiang Ying, ¡°You can choose not to go in together, but you have to guarantee that no one will see that you¡¯re acting.¡±
¡°Uncle Emperor, don¡¯t worry. We definitely won¡¯t let anyone notice,¡± Jiang Ying promised.
The emperor was about to say something when Ning Yue mentioned, ¡°Where¡¯s my uncle?¡±
They had forgotten that there was still Yuan Hui. If Ning Yue really stayed in prison, wouldn¡¯t Yuan Hui overturn the Great Yun Nation?
¡°He¡¯s still living in your house. Originally, your eldest cousin and second brother were both living in the General¡¯s Residence, but because of his arrival, they were brought back,¡± the emperor said.
Chapter 343 - 343 Serious
343 Serious
Yuan Hui had brought Liu Xuan and Eng back?
The emperor¡¯s words made Ning Yue frown. Hadn¡¯t Liu Xuan and Eng been captured by the owner of the house? Why were they brought home by her uncle again?
What the hell was going on?
¡°Yueyue, go back first. I¡¯ll stay with Uncle Emperor,¡± Jiang Ying suddenly said to Ning Yue. Then, he hugged her in front of the emperor and the crown prince.
Ning Yue could clearly sense that Jiang Ying had stuffed a note into her hand. She didn¡¯t say anything else and only whispered, ¡°You have to take care of yourself.¡±
She was going to say be careful, but she remembered that the emperor and crown prince were right beside her. If she said that, it showed her distrust of them.
After Ning Yue left, she went straight to her house in the capital. Yuan Hui was surprised to see Ning Yue.
¡°Why are you here?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
¡°Something happened, so I came to take a look. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Ning Yue looked a little tired, and Yuan Hui¡¯s heart ached.
¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re so tired. Why don¡¯t you return to Russia with me?¡± Yuan Hui said.
¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Uncle, can you help me do something?¡± Ning Yue asked him.
Yuan Hui nodded. ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±
¡°Before I say anything, I¡¯ll tell you what happened recently.¡± Then, Ning Yue told Yuan Hui about her recent encounters with Lian Xin and the owner of the house.
Yuan Hui frowned. These things did not sound rted at all, but on careful thought, these things were inextricably linked.
The Wargod of the ck City Kingdom might know the owner of the house. Moreover, these two had been eyeing Ning Yue for a long time.
Yuan Hui said his thoughts. Ning Yue shook her head.
¡°I believe that the two of them are rted, but I feel that they haven¡¯t had designs since a long time ago. The wife of the owner of the house is indeed bipr. Bipr disorder isn¡¯t formed overnight. Even if they want to use this as an excuse to look for me, it won¡¯t be that easy. Therefore, I deduce that they¡¯re rted, but this matter isn¡¯t necessarily rted,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether they¡¯re connected or not first. Tell me about your situation. What do you want me to help you with?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
¡°It¡¯s like this. I want you to help me investigate the Wargod of the ck City Kingdom and the Pce Lord of the Demon Pce,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Are these two people in contact?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
¡°One is called Lian Xin, and the other is called Willow. Moreover, the time they appeared is too coincidental,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to investigate. By the way, why didn¡¯t you see Baili when you entered the capital this time?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
¡°I arranged for Baili to be by Jiang Ying¡¯s side. I have a secret guard maidservant by my side called Yun Duo,¡± Ning Yue said.
She knew that Yuan Hui was worried about her, so she exined.
¡°How¡¯s the ability of this servant girl?¡± Yuan Hui asked again.
¡°Not bad. Jiang Ying specially chose her to be by my side,¡± Ning Yue replied with a smile.
Looking at Ning Yue¡¯s smile, Yuan Hui couldn¡¯t help butugh. Every time Jiang Ying was mentioned, Ning Yue had a beautiful smile on her face. It was obvious that Ning Yue liked Jiang Ying very much.
¡°By the way, where are my eldest cousin and second brother? I heard that you brought them over. Where¡¯s my grandmother? How is she?¡± Ning Yue looked around but did not see Liu Xuan and Eng.
¡°They should be working at this time. Your grandmother is still living in the General¡¯s Residence. I also asked her toe and stay with us, but she won¡¯te,¡± Yuan Hui said.
In Yuan Hui¡¯s impression, An Ning was a very tenacious woman.
He had investigated Ning Yue¡¯s family. If there was anyone in the entire General¡¯s Residence who sincerely treated Ning Yue well, it would be An Ning.
He also knew that An Ning had returned to the General¡¯s residence for Ning Yue.
Now that An Yuan was locked up in the General¡¯s Residence, An Ning¡¯s hatred for her would never disappear.
Ning Yue looked at Yuan Hui in shock. Liu Xuan and Eng were really here?
She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then have my eldest cousin and second brother been anywhere?¡±
¡°No, they¡¯ve always been in the capital and are living very well. Thest time I entered the capital with you, after I lived here, I brought your eldest cousin and second brother here. They haven¡¯t been anywhere,¡± Yuan Hui replied.
That was strange. Ning Yue kept her questions to herself and did not ask further. She would ask when she saw Liu Xuan and Eng.
¡°Actually, you can leave my eldest cousin and second brother there, or just my eldest cousin there. After all, my eldest cousin is my mother¡¯s family. Grandmother liked my mother the most back then.¡±
Speaking of her biological mother, Ning Yue sighed. She was also a very bitter woman who had been killed early on.
Yuan Hui¡¯s expression changed. He suddenly looked at Ning Yue very seriously. ¡°Yueyue, there¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Ning Yue looked at his expression and suddenly panicked.
Chapter 344 - 344 Poisoned
344 Poisoned
Yuan Hui had always been the kind of person who did not panic when something happened. However, he was suddenly so serious now. It was probably a big deal.
¡°Your mother was poisoned like me,¡± Yuan Hui said.
¡°Huh? Uncle, you were poisoned? When? What poison did you get?¡± Ning Yue asked nervously.
¡°Come, let me take your pulse,¡± Ning Yue said as she reached out to ce her hand on Yuan Hui¡¯s wrist.
!!
¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Yuan Hui frowned.
He exined the grudges of the royal family of Russia. In conclusion, all the princes wanted to be emperor, but they were not as capable as him, so they could only plot against him.
The Russia throne had no restrictions whether it was passed to women or men. They saw that Yuan Hui¡¯s talent was outstanding and were worried that Yuan Hui¡¯s sister would be the same.
Therefore, when Yuan Hui¡¯s sister was born, she poisoned them.
¡°What kind of reason is this? At that time, my mother was still so young and had just been born. What were these people thinking?¡± Ning Yue was very angry.
¡°Now, I suspect that your mother¡¯s death is rted to this poison. We¡¯ll only know if it¡¯s true after an autopsy,¡± Yuan Hui said.
¡°But Mother has been dead for a long time. Nearly 20 years. Her corpse has long turned into a pile of bones. We still don¡¯t know if we can find anything from this pile of bones.¡± At this point, Ning Yue sighed heavily.
¡°It can be done. That poison is more potent. Even in the modern era, it might not be curable. This poison will seep into the bones. If your mother¡¯s bones have ck pigment on them, she¡¯s poisoned.¡±
He had once secretly seen his brothers who had been poisoned by the same poison. There were ck spots on the bones of those brothers.
He had also asked the doctor and confirmed that those ck spots were the symptoms of poisoning.
¡°However, we can talk about this in the future. The most important thing now is to think of a way to deal with the Wargod of the ck City Kingdom,¡± Yuan Hui said angrily.
He was furious. Why was Lian Xin, who called himself the country Wargod of ck City, so annoying?
It was fine if he went to Laifu Town secretly, but why did he go against Ning Yue?
Also, what was this person¡¯s motive foring to the Great Yun Nation?
Originally, he did not want to care about the Great Yun Nation, but the people of the ck City Nation were already attacking Ning Yue. He could not ignore it!
¡°Uncle, there¡¯s no hurry to deal with it. That person is the Wargod of the ck City Kingdom and has the same title as Jiang Ying¡¯s father. I believe his status in the ck City Kingdom must be very high. We can use this matter to make a fuss. Let¡¯s get someone to investigate him and Willow first. We¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡±
Yuan Hui was also a man of action. He went straight to the guards he had brought with him and asked them to investigate.
Lian Xin¡¯s specific information was quickly found, but Willow¡¯s was not.
He did not belong to any country. He was the master of the Demon Pce. The Demon Pce was like a tribe, an underdeveloped tribe.
In this world, there were thousands of tribes. If they wanted to investigate one of them, it was no different from fishing for a needle in the sea.
Just as Yuan Hui was getting someone to investigate, Liu Xuan and Eng returned.
When they saw Ning Yue, they were stunned for a moment.
¡°Cousin, why are you here?¡± Liu Xuan asked in surprise.
¡°That¡¯s right, Sister. Why are you suddenly here? Did something happen? Who dares to bully you? Tell me. I¡¯ll definitely beat him up,¡± Eng said.
Hearing Liu Xuan and Eng¡¯s words, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her two brothers were so cute.
¡°I dide to the capital for something, but don¡¯t worry. No one will bully me, and I won¡¯t let anyone bully me,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
Looking at the time, it was almost lunchtime. She simply got up and went to the kitchen to get busy.
She was about to ask Liu Xuan and Eng what was going on after the dishes were served.
Ning Yue rolled up her sleeves and nced at the dishes in the kitchen. There was a ughtered chicken and some mutton.
Ning Yue thought for a moment and nned to make mutton hotpot. After all, the weather was cold. Eating mutton would warm them up.
When the dishes were ready, Yuan Hui returned.
Seeing that he did not look too good, Ning Yue knew that the results of the investigation might not be good.
Chapter 345 - 345 Dream
345 Dream
Ning Yue was not in a hurry to ask Yuan Hui what had happened. Instead, she said to him, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll talk after eating.¡±
Yuan Hui sighed and sat down. Only then did Ning Yue begin to scoop rice for them. ¡°I saw mutton in the kitchen. It happened to be cold, so I used it to make mutton hotpot.¡±
While eating, Ning Yue suddenly asked, ¡°Eldest Cousin and Second Brother, has anyone been looking for you recently? Have you been staying in the capital?¡±
When the two of them heard this, they looked at Ning Yue in confusion. ¡°Ever since we returned from Laifu Vige, we¡¯ve been staying in the capital. There are people looking for us almost every day. I wonder who Cousin is talking about.¡±
!!
Liu Xuan¡¯s words made Ning Yue¡¯s heart sink. In other words, the shopkeeper was lying.
Why was he lying? What was his motive?
Seeing Ning Yue frown and look deep in thought, Yuan Hui couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Ning Yue sighed and told the three of them what had happened. ¡°I wonder what that boss is thinking and why he¡¯s lying.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll get someone to check on him,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue nodded. That was all she could do now. She only hoped that Yuan Hui could find out.
After dinner, Yuan Hui asked Ning Yue to go to the study and asked her seriously, ¡°Jiang Ying is in prison. I should do something, right?¡±
When she returned, she only briefly told Yuan Hui what had happened in the past two days and did not mention the real reason why Jiang Ying was in prison.
She thought for a moment and told Yuan Hui everything.
¡°We¡¯ll put on a show. I¡¯ll enter the pce to threaten the Emperor of Great Yun. In any case, he¡¯s already handed all the major matters to the Crown Prince. He has nothing to do,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue almostughed out loud. Could he threaten him just because he had nothing to do?
¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll have to trouble you then. After settling the matters in the capital, I¡¯m going back to Luzhou with my mother. Do you want toe with me?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Luzhou? Yuan Hui raised his eyebrows. ¡°I won¡¯t go. I still have to return to Russia to prepare dowry for you. By the way, help me bring something to the Liu family.¡±
As Yuan Hui spoke, he stood up and walked to the side. He opened arge wooden box with an exquisite small box inside. He handed the box to Ning Yue.
¡°This is a token of my appreciation to them. I told them to ept it,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue took the small box. It was very light, and she didn¡¯t know what was inside. She was curious, but she didn¡¯t open the box on the spot.
¡°Uncle, has the world not been peaceful recently?¡± Ning Yue suddenly asked.
Yuan Hui smiled. ¡°There will always be disputes where there are people. It will never be peaceful. However, if you¡¯re referring to the people of the ck City Kingdom arriving in the Great Yun Nation, I know a little about the inside story.¡±
He had specially gone to investigate because the ck City Kingdom had been especially quiet recently. The Wargod did not lead troops into battle, which made him feel very strange.
It had to be known that the Wargod was good at fighting. He would not stop the war for no reason. The only possibility was that something had happened to him or something else.
Therefore, Yuan Hui got someone to investigate. He did not expect to find out what had happened.
The Wargod had a dream. In the dream, a fairy-like girl appeared. He had actually fallen in love with this girl.
The fairy girl in her dream said that she was in the most beautiful ce in the Great Yun Nation. In order to find her, Lian Xin hade to the Great Yun Nation.
¡°So, Lian Xin means that Laifu Town is the most beautiful ce in the Great Yun Nation?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Yuan Hui shrugged. ¡°From the looks of it, the goddess in his dream might be you.¡±
¡°What a joke!¡± Ning Yue was speechless.
¡°I¡¯m not joking. He went to Laifu Town and even cooperated with you. You have to know that there are many people who want to cooperate with him. Why does he only cooperate with you?¡±
Ning Yue did not say anything. Lian Xin¡¯s actions were indeed difficult to understand.
¡°That¡¯s why I dare to guess that you¡¯re the fairy girl in his dream,¡± Yuan Hui said.
¡°Perhaps this fairy maiden is just an excuse. He came to the Great Yun Nation to cause trouble,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°No, it¡¯s true. Apparently, he dreamed of this girl years ago. The girl said she hasn¡¯te to this world yet and told him to wait.¡±
Chapter 346 - 346 Poisoned
346 Poisoned
Ever since she dreamed of that girl, Lian Xin had been searching the entire country for someone who looked like the girl in her dream.
Of course, he couldn¡¯t find her. Not long ago, the fairy girl in his dream suddenly said that she was here in the Great Yun Nation. That was why he came to the Great Yun Nation to look for her.
He had searched for a long time and had only recentlye to Laifu Town.
After arriving, he opened a jewelry shop. He wanted to give the most beautiful jewelry in the world to that fairy girl.
Of course, every piece of jewelry in his jewelry shop was unique. He still had his design philosophy.
Everyone was fighting to buy every piece of jewelry in the jewelry shop.
But he had a cornerstone treasure. He had said that he would give it to someone who understood the concept of jewelry design.
Ning Yue was a little speechless. He even knew the design concept of jewelry. What was the point?
¡°Later, he asked you to cooperate with him, so I guessed that the fairy in his dream was you,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue¡¯s scalp went numb. Why did she feel that this person was quite abnormal?
¡°I think I¡¯d better stay away from him and not get too close to someone like him,¡± Ning Yue said.
If she had any work to hand overter, she swore not toe into contact with Lian Xin! She had to get someone to go in her ce.
¡°He¡¯s not married until now. He¡¯s a good person, but he¡¯s a little stubborn. He¡¯s only loyal to the royal family of the ck City Kingdom. Whether it¡¯s right or wrong, he can¡¯t tell right from wrong.¡±
This was Yuan Hui¡¯s evaluation of Lian Xin.
¡°To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he¡¯s stubborn, I would think that he¡¯s a single noble and a good choice,¡± Yuan Hui said.
When Ning Yue heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. A single noble? This person¡¯s thoughts and things he did showed that he was a big pervert.
She wouldn¡¯t consider this a single noble. The most important thing was that Jiang Ying was enough for her.
¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate Lian Xin and Willow. There should be a result tomorrow. By the way, you said that this Willow is from the Demon Pce. How did you provoke the Demon Pce?¡± Yuan Hui asked Ning Yue.
¡°How did I provoke the Demon Pce? He came looking for me himself and even wore a human skin mask. It¡¯s as if he can¡¯t show his face,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°He didn¡¯t tell you anything when he came looking for you?¡± Yuan Hui asked again.
¡°Just said some strange things.¡± Ning Yue told him everything that had happened that day, stunning Yuan Hui.
¡°Oh my god, this person sounds like a pervert too. Not to mention, a crazy psycho. Perhaps they¡¯re really the same person,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue was amused by his words. Yuan Hui said, ¡°Do you still remember the owner of the house? He said that he was an envoy of the Demon Pce.¡±
¡°I remember. For some reason, Baili suddenly guided me to see that person. I was so angry that I almost asked him to scram,¡± Ning Yue said angrily.
Speaking of Baili¡¯s actions at that time, she was really angry.
Yuan Hui could tell what she was thinking and said to her, ¡°I instructed Baili to guide you to see him.¡±
Ning Yue looked at Yuan Hui in surprise. ¡°Why? But even if it¡¯s your intention, he can tell me. Why didn¡¯t he say anything?¡±
¡°When he saw how angry you were, he was afraid that you would be angry at me for what I did, so he simply took it on himself,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue did not say anything. She would not take her anger out on Yuan Hui. She knew Yuan Hui well. Yuan Hui must have done this because something about this person was very important.
However, Baili was different. Baili was her guard. If a guard made decisions on his own, could her safety be handed over to these guards?
¡°He¡¯s not from the ck City Kingdom.¡± Yuan Hui gave a very important message.
What? Ning Yue was stunned, but this boss was really something. He came to look for her as an envoy of the Demon Pce and then said strange things about his sister.
She didn¡¯t know who the boss¡¯s sister was and guessed that she might be Princess Lotus. However, now that she heard Yuan Hui¡¯s words, his sister wasn¡¯t Princess Lotus.
¡°Then who is he?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°However, although he¡¯s not from the ck City Kingdom, he might know the Wargod. I guided you to see him back then because he has the antidote for our poison.¡±
¡°Has the poison in your body not been cured?¡± Ning Yue asked with a frown.
¡°It¡¯s notpletely cured. It can¡¯t be cured without an antidote. I¡¯m worried that your body is also poisoned,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Yuan Hui in disbelief.
Chapter 347 - 347 Secret
347 Secret
After the shock, Ning Yue frowned. What kind of joke was this? How could she have been poisoned?
Yuan Hui said to Ning Yue very seriously, ¡°I¡¯m just guessing, and this guess is very likely.¡±
He told Ning Yue his reason. Ning Yue was speechless. So this poison would be transmitted to the fetus through the mother.
However, she did not feel poisoned. Her body knew it.
¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been poisoned. I did a physical examination. Moreover, Divine Doctor Gu is my master. If I¡¯m poisoned, he¡¯ll definitely know,¡± Ning Yue said.
At the mention of Gu Yu, Ning Yue sighed heavily. It seemed that she had not seen him for a while. She wondered if he was doing well in the Miracle Doctor Valley.
¡°It would be best if you could confirm that there isn¡¯t. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you, but I can¡¯t be sure now because you¡¯re not old enough,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue was confused. Was being poisoned rted to age? Speaking of which, didn¡¯t Yuan Hui¡¯s original body weaken after being poisoned before passing away and letting him transmigrate?
Yuan Hui knew what Ning Yue was thinking from her expression. He exined, ¡°Everyone¡¯s physique determines when the poison will act up.¡±
¡°Take your mother and I for example. We were poisoned at the same time, but my original body was born prematurely. My physique was not good, and the poison acted up not long after I was poisoned. My body has always been very weak, and your mother must have started to suffer from the poison after she was pregnant with you. Before the poison acts up, we wouldn¡¯t know that you were poisoned,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue fell silent. What Yuan Hui said was like the incubation period of a virus.
They might not be able to find out during the incubation period, but they would definitely be able to find out when the illness acted up.
¡°I don¡¯t dare to gamble, so I have to get the antidote no matter what. It¡¯s best if you¡¯re fine. If anything happens, you can take the antidote immediately.¡± This was his true motive for letting Ning Yuee into contact with the seller of the house.
¡°But I¡¯m really curious. He came to me and said that Eldest Cousin and Second Brother are in his hands. What does that mean?¡± Ning Yue said with a frown.
¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I only know that he has something to tell you, and he doesn¡¯t mean any harm,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ever since he found Ning Yue, he had been searching for the antidote in this world.
Finally, he found out that someone had this antidote. As the antidote was precious, he knew who had it and did not dare to do anything rash.
He sent someone to pay close attention to this person. Later on, when he found out that this person wanted to see Ning Yue and confirmed that this person did not have any ill intentions towards her, he anxiously sent someone to inform Baili and ask him to do everything he could to guide Ning Yue to see this person.
No ill intentions? Ning Yue frowned deeply. She wasn¡¯t sure. But speaking of poison, Ning Yue said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll take some of your bloodter and test what poison you¡¯re poisoned with.¡±
Speaking of blood, Ning Yue suddenly remembered that before they entered the capital, Ah Da had been poisoned. When she took his pulse, she couldn¡¯t tell what the poison was, so she gave him a detoxification pill.
Moreover, in order to find out what poison Ah Da had been poisoned with, she had even taken his blood sample. However, that blood had been in the space all along. She had forgotten about it, and there was no time to test it.
Now that she had time, she could hurry up and test it.
¡°Alright, draw my blood.¡± As he spoke, Yuan Hui rolled up his sleeves.
Ning Yue hurriedly said to him, ¡°There¡¯s no need to draw blood. I¡¯ll just prick your finger and get some blood.¡±
Ning Yue pretended to run back to her room.
In the room, she took out a clean test tube, cotton swab, and alcohol from her space. Then, she took out silver needles.
After returning to the study, Ning Yue pierced Yuan Hui¡¯s finger with a silver needle and took out a little blood to put into the test tube.
¡°I¡¯ll go back and see what¡¯s inside first,¡± Ning Yue said as she jogged out of the study.
Yuan Hui looked at Ning Yue¡¯s back and smiled. He knew that Ning Yue had her own secrets.
For example, a blood test was not a rare thing in the modern era, but this was in ancient times.
How did Ning Yue have test tubes and cotton swabs? Where was she going to test them?
These questions fully proved that Ning Yue had her own little secret.
However, he would not ask Ning Yue.
Chapter 348 - 348 Officials
348 Officials
Yuan Hui sighed heavily and walked out of the study.
He called out the secret guards and instructed them to pay more attention to Jiang Ying.
Although Jiang Ying was in the prison to cooperate with the emperor and the crown prince¡¯s act, if the rebels took this opportunity to attack, Jiang Ying would be in danger.
Yuan Hui felt that the Emperor and Crown Prince of Great Yun were very unreliable. Otherwise, they would not have thought of this stupid method.
!!
Wouldn¡¯t asking Jiang Ying to cooperate be putting him in danger?
If they could strategize, would they have to do this?
Whether Jiang Ying¡¯s life could be guaranteed was something else.
At the thought of this, Yuan Hui could not help but have a headache. Was it really good to leave Ning Yue in the Great Yun Nation?
No, even if he couldn¡¯t bring Ning Yue to Russia, he had to think of a way to let her leave the Imperial City. If she stayed in the Imperial City for a while longer, Ning Yue might be implicated by the Great Yun Nation.
After Ning Yue returned to her room, she locked the door and entered the space to test Yuan Hui¡¯s blood.
She found some poisonous substances in Yuan Hui¡¯s blood and wrote down the chemical molecules of these poisonous substances, nning to study themter.
After writing them down, she began to test Ah Da¡¯s blood. A poisonous substance simr to Yuan Hui¡¯s blood appeared in Ah Da¡¯s blood.
Ning Yue wrote down the chemical molecules as usual.
After the test, Ning Yue packed up andpared the two chemical molecules. She realized that only a small portion of the chemical molecules of the two poisons were different.
If the chemical molecules were different, it meant that the poison in the two of them was different.
Ning Yue frowned. The detoxification pill could not cure the poison in Ah Da¡¯s body, so it should not be able to cure Yuan Hui.
If she could, with her personality, she would have gone to look for Gu Yu long ago.
Ning Yue sighed heavily and nned to use chemical molecules as the foundation to make an antidote that could cure this poison.
After Ning Yue packed all her things, she left the space. Shey on the bed with her eyes open and could not fall asleep. She waited until dawn.
The next day, the house suddenly became noisy. Ning Yue got up, washed up, and walked out of the room.
As soon as she came out, she saw that the door was filled with people. These people bowed respectfully when they saw her.
¡°Good morning, Princess. We¡¯re the maidservants who will serve you. Our names are Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter.¡±
Those names were really good! Ning Yue praised. Did these four people want to take care of her food and daily life?
¡°Who sent you?¡± Ning Yue frowned.
She was not used to being taken care of. Whether it was her original body or herself, she was used to taking care of herself. She was not used to having a few maidservants suddenly by her side.
¡°Princess, the emperor asked us to serve you. He was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be used to living in the Great Yun Nation,¡± Spring replied.
Was he afraid that she would not be used to staying in the Great Yun Nation? In that case, the four of them were sent by Yuan Hui?
No, she had to ask Yuan Hui what he was thinkingter. Why would he send maidservants to her side for no reason?
¡°Just stand here. I still have something to discuss with uncle emperor,¡± Ning Yue said.
She had to be followed by so many people when she went out? What kind of joke was this? She didn¡¯t want this! It was as if she was being watched.
Ning Yue rushed to the hall and saw that Yuan Hui seemed to be receiving someone.
Seeing Ning Yue arrive, Yuan Hui instantly smiled. ¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re here? Come,e and meet them. These are all officials of Russia. This is the Prime Minister, this is the General, and this is the Inspector of Nine Gates.¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this. Did Yuan Hui want to destroy Great Yun by calling so many officials of Russia to the Great Yun Nation?
She could not figure out Yuan Hui¡¯s intentions, so she did not reject him. She followed Yuan Hui¡¯s introduction and greeted them.
The three officials sized up Ning Yue with admiration and satisfaction in their eyes.
Actually, this was not the first time they had seen Ning Yue. It was just that Ning Yue did not know.
In addition, they also knew Ning Yue¡¯s character from Yuan Hui, so they naturally admired her.
Ning Yue found their gazes strange and did not say anything. She felt quite awkward sitting here.
¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go out for a while. I¡¯ll look for youter,¡± Ning Yue said.
Chapter 349 - 349 Empress
349 Empress
Yuan Hui stopped Ning Yue. ¡°No, these are all officials of Russia. We¡¯re talking about something very important. It¡¯s good for you to learn from me.¡±
Yuan Hui almost didn¡¯t tell Ning Yue directly that he wanted her to be the Empress of Russia.
Ning Yue sighed. She really didn¡¯t want to stay here, but since Yuan Hui had said so, she had no choice but to sit down awkwardly.
Hearing their discussion, Ning Yue interrupted from time to time.
Every time, Ning Yue¡¯s answer hit the nail on the head. The three officials had a good impression of her.
As expected of a seedling chosen by the Emperor of Russia. She was really good.
Just as the five of them were discussing things, the Emperor of Great Yun rushed over with the Crown Prince and the guards.
A few Russian officials and Ning Yue stood up and bowed to the emperor.
¡°Emperor of Russia, your officials are all here. Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± The Emperor of Great Yun sounded a little resentful.
Yuan Hui snorted. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me in advance that my future nephew-inw had been thrown into jail by you.¡±
The emperor was stunned. He looked at Ning Yue and winked at her, but Ning Yue kept her head lowered after bowing. No one knew what she was thinking.
No, didn¡¯t they agree? Why didn¡¯t Ning Yue exin it to Yuan Hui?!
If Yuan Hui called the officials of Russia to the capital of the Great Yun Nation, wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to telling the entire world that he had taken a fancy to the pce of the Great Yun Nation and wanted to live there?
Although Yuan Hui had previously brought officials to the capital of the Great Yun Nation, he had done it secretly. Coupled with the fact that he was preparing to start the Three Kingdoms Festival at that time, it was not strange for him to bring one or two officials.
However, now, not only had Yuan Hui brought the civil officials of his country, but he had also brought the military officials. Did he want to discuss the war in the capital of the Great Yun Nation in front of him?
Seeing the emperor¡¯s expression, Yuan Hui was secretly pleased. He continued, ¡°Emperor of Great Yun, shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation?¡±
The emperor came back to his senses. He wanted to tell Yuan Hui directly that this was a show, but who knew if anyone present was loyal to them? If word got out, his efforts would be in vain.
He took a deep breath and smiled at Yuan Hui. ¡°Prince Jin sent someone to assassinate me and the crown prince. He deserves it.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just that Prince Jin sent someone to attack you. It¡¯s not Jiang Ying who attacked you. What do you mean by putting Jiang Ying in jail?¡±
Hearing Yuan Hui¡¯s words, Ning Yue almost couldn¡¯t help butugh. Yuan Hui was simply stirring up conflict.
Jiang Ying was the heir of Prince Jin¡¯s residence. If Prince Jin¡¯s residence really attacked the emperor and crown prince, they would be wiped out.
The emperor¡¯s expression was a little ugly. He knew that this was a show, but Yuan Hui¡¯s words did not give him any face.
¡°If it was really done by Prince Jin, Jiang Ying can¡¯t escape responsibility,¡± the emperor said.
Yuan Hui couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He mmed the table in front of him. ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that Jiang Ying did it? Don¡¯t forget that the Prince Jin Residence has Prince Jin. Who knows if Prince Jin himself did it?¡±
The emperor couldn¡¯t help but want to roll his eyes. He swore that Yuan Hui had definitely done it on purpose.
¡°Jiang Ying is the son of Prince Jin, the heir of Prince Jin, and the future Prince Jin. If Prince Jin seeds in his rebellion, Jiang Ying will be the crown prince.¡±
Even if Jiang Ying did not do all this, he would still put this on him. He could not let his life be threatened at all.
¡°In any case, as long as there¡¯s no evidence, you can¡¯t prove that Jiang Ying did it. Let me tell you, Jiang Ying is the future husband of the princess of Russia. If you dare to do anything to him, don¡¯t me us for being rude!¡±
The emperor¡¯s expression was very ugly. Yuan Hui was threatening him.
He was the emperor of a country, but Yuan Hui actually dared to do this!
However, Yuan Hui knew when to stop. Seeing his expression turn pale, he did not say anything else.
¡°Alright, you guys go out first. I think the Emperor of Great Yun has something to talk to me about,¡± Yuan Hui said to Ning Yue and the officials of Russia.
Ning Yue nodded. Coincidentally, she had something to do today.
She walked towards the backyard. After taking a few steps, she was stopped by the crown prince.
¡°Sister-inw!¡± The crown prince called out to Ning Yue.
Ning Yue stopped in her tracks and looked at the crown prince. She called out, ¡°Your Highness.¡±
The crown prince looked quite anxious. He walked to Ning Yue¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Sister-inw, our business has encountered something recently.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ning Yue frowned.
With the crown prince¡¯s status, if there was still a problem with their business cooperation, it meant that this was no longer an ordinary small problem.
Chapter 350 - 350 Acting
350 Acting
¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you tell me what happened? When Jiang Yinges out, I¡¯ll take the time to take a look,¡± Ning Yue said.
She had to put on a show. Jiang Ying was still in prison. If she didn¡¯t show that she was in a hurry and still went out to do business with him, it would arouse suspicion.
He started to say something, then stopped. Then he sighed heavily and looked at her with troubled eyes.
Just as Ning Yue had said, the situation was special. He couldn¡¯t force Ning Yue to take a look now, so he could only tell her what had happened.
!!
It turned out that when someone saw that the crown prince¡¯s business was booming, they also had the intention to imitate him and set up many medicinal makeup workshops. The effect was simr, but it was much cheaper than the crown prince¡¯s medicinal makeup. With cheap items to choose from, they naturally wouldn¡¯t buy the crown prince¡¯s medicinal makeup again.
So that was what was going on. Ning Yue sighed. Fortunately, she had not told the crown prince about theposition of the medicinal makeup previously.
¡°Go and take a look when you have time,¡± the crown prince said.
¡°I don¡¯t have to specially look at this matter. I can produce another kind of medicinal makeup. That medicinal makeup will be many times more effective than this.¡±
Only by constantly innovating would he not be defeated by new things.
¡°Can¡¯t you just tell me theposition ratio of the medicinal makeup?¡± the crown prince asked.
Ning Yue smiled mysteriously. ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡±
At this point, the crown prince no longer discussed theposition of the medicinal makeup with Ning Yue.
He left after saying a few words. At this moment, the emperor and Yuan Hui were in the front hall. They seemed to have argued. Both of them did not look happy.
The crown prince walked behind the emperor and asked softly, ¡°Father, what happened?¡±
The emperor snorted and did not answer the crown prince¡¯s question.
¡°Emperor of Great Yun, I think your Great Yun Nation has a lot of government affairs to deal with. If there¡¯s nothing else, please go back,¡± Yuan Hui said.
The emperor was so angry that he almost cursed on the spot. This was the capital, his territory! Yuan Hui actually chased him away on his territory?
What a joke!
The emperor was about to say something when the crown prince stopped him. The crown prince could roughly guess what the two of them were arguing about.
The emperor swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth.
¡°In that case, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± With that, the emperor and crown prince stood up and left.
Along the way, the emperor looked very pale. He asked the crown prince, ¡°What did you say to Ning Yue when you went in?¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just some business problems,¡± the crown prince said sheepishly.
He did not dare to tell the emperor that his business had suffered a heavy blow. If he did, the emperor would die of anger.
He was the crown prince of a country, but someone actually dared to trip him up in his business. Not only did he trip him up, but he also came to look for Ning Yue and asked her how to resolve it.
Speaking of business, the emperor suddenly remembered something. Back then, he had asked Ning Yue to help him do business. He wondered how Ning Yue was doing now.
At this moment, Ning Yue suddenly remembered the token the emperor had given her. There had been too many things going on recently and she had almost forgotten about it.
Since she had just arrived in the capital, she would take the opportunity to take a look.
Just as Ning Yue was about to call the secret guards over, Yuan Hui arrived.
¡°Just now, the emperor told me that he wanted to use Jiang Ying as bait to lure out the mastermind,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue was instantly unhappy when she heard this. She said angrily, ¡°Why should Jiang Ying be the bait? Why don¡¯t he do it himself?¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I replied. He was quite angry with me. He said that those people wereing for Prince Jin¡¯s Residence. Jiang Ying is more suitable to be the bait,¡± Yuan Hui said.
¡°What nonsense is this? What do you mean by Jiang Ying is more suitable as bait? Although this matter looks like it¡¯s targeted at Prince Jin¡¯s Residence on the surface, as long as you think about it carefully, you¡¯ll know that the entire matter is targeted at the emperor.¡±
¡°Now, only Jiang Ying and his father can support the emperor wholeheartedly. The other brothers don¡¯t know how to do it at all. The two princes who rebelled have already been executed, and there¡¯s only Prince Chu left. But who can tell what Prince Chu is thinking?¡±
Yuan Hui nodded. He thought so too. If Prince Jin had a conflict with the emperor, there would be no one else around him.
Among the few generals leading the troops, only Ning Feng was more talented.
However, not long ago, he had just sent someone to assassinate Ning Feng. He was not dead, but he was seriously injured. That group of people took this opportunity to attack Prince Jin¡¯s Residence.
However, he did not tell Ning Yue that he had sent someone to assassinate Ning Feng.
Chapter 351 - 351 Consequences
351 Consequences
Ning Feng was assassinated by the Dragon Scale Secret Guards but did not die. It had to be said that he was quite capable.
¡°I just told the emperor that if he dares to use Jiang Ying as bait, don¡¯t me me for being merciless,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue gave Yuan Hui a thumbs up. He actually directly threatened the Emperor of Great Yun and fought without a word. The title of Bloodthirsty Emperor was not for nothing.
¡°Yueyue, what do we do next?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
!!
¡°Nothing. After all, I¡¯m unfamiliar with the capital. I can only rely on you, Uncle,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
These words had two meanings. They were telling Yuan Hui that they didn¡¯t have to do anything now.
If they did too much, they would make mistakes.
Yuan Hui immediately understood what Ning Yue meant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll still enter the pce to look for the emperor tomorrow.¡±
Ning Yue smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go get my medicinal powder.¡±
It had been a long time since she had made the medicinal powder in her space. Gu Yu had given it to her.
Previously, he did not have time. Now, he could take this opportunity to do it properly.
Yuan Hui did not say anything else. Today, the emperor had left the pce, so he would not enter the pce again, lest others think that he was doing it deliberately.
What he had to do now was to have a good chat with the emperor¡¯s officials.
They would chat about what it meant to be a good official.
If it were anyone else, they would definitely find such an action strange, but Yuan Hui did not find it strange at all.
Yuan Hui was a different person from ordinary people. He was temperamental and did whatever he wanted. No one could control him.
Yuan Hui thought for a moment. Today, he would go to the Nine Gates Military Governor¡¯s Residence to see what he was busy with.
After all, the official position of the Inspector of Nine Gates was not small. It was in charge of the safety of the capital.
When Ma Ling saw Yuan Hui, he was shocked. What a joke. Yuan Hui was the Bloodthirsty Emperor of Russia.
If he offended the emperor of a country, at most, Yuan Hui would send someone to assassinate him. At worst, it would cause a conflict between the two countries. The emperor of Great Yun would definitely not destroy the diplomatic rtionship between the two countries because of him.
After all, the ck City Kingdom was still eyeing the border covetously. Now, the Great Yun Nation still needed to join forces with Russia to attack the ck City Kingdom.
¡°Greetings, Emperor of Russia,¡± Ma Ling greeted Yuan Hui respectfully and bowed slightly.
Yuan Hui nodded softly and asked indifferently, ¡°I wonder if the capital of Great Yun Nation is safe now?¡±
Hearing Yuan Hui¡¯s question, Ma Ling was so frightened that his eyes widened.
¡°Safe, definitely safe,¡± Ma Ling said, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.
As soon as he finished speaking, Yuan Hui¡¯s face was still expressionless.
After waiting for a long time, Yuan Hui did not answer. Ma Ling could not help but ask, ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°I suspect that your capital is not safe. Add more people to patrol these days.¡± With that, Yuan Hui turned around and left, leaving Ma Ling standing there alone to stare at his departing back in shock.
What was this? Did Yuan Huie over to ask him to deploy more people?
Also, it was true that Yuan Hui was the emperor, but he was the emperor of Russia, not the Great Yun Nation. He, Ma Ling, was the inspector of nine gates of the Great Yun Nation. He had to listen to the emperor of the Great Yun Nation.
What exactly was going on today?
Ma Ling thought for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out. Just as he was about to give up thinking, someone from the pce came.
¡°The emperor said that he didn¡¯t see Lord Ma in the morning court assembly today and wants to invite you over to ask about the situation. Lord Ma, please.¡± The eunuch gestured to Ma Ling expressionlessly.
Ma Ling almost bit his tongue off. What did he mean by not seeing him at court?
He swore that he was wronged! He was diligent every day. Although he asionallyined a little, he did not dare to neglect court.
After thinking about it, Ma Ling felt that the emperor must have used this opportunity to call him over for questioning. It must be because Yuan Hui hade to look for him.
At the thought of this, Ma Ling couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.
He didn¡¯t know what this was about. Yuan Hui hade and gone in a hurry. He had only said a few words about poor security and increased patrolling.
This was the real situation, but the emperor might not believe it.
Ma Ling arrived at the pce with trepidation.
Chapter 352 - 352 Storm House
352 Storm House
When the emperor saw Ma Ling, he snorted and asked him, ¡°What did Yuan Hui say to you when he went to your ce?¡±
In the emperor¡¯s opinion, Yuan Hui had been rtively quiet these days. He almost only stayed at Ning Yue¡¯s house.
Even when he went out, he only went out to buy something. He did not do anything special, let alone befriend the officials of the Great Yun Nation.
Now that Yuan Hui had made a move, the first person he saw was actually the Inspector of Nine Gates!
Ma Ling was his trusted minister. He had worked under him for many years and was considered diligent.
The emperor did not understand what Yuan Hui wanted to do.
Yuan Hui had been shopping on the streets since he left the Nine Gates Military Governor¡¯s Residence. He first went to the snack street to buy some food, then went to the jewelry shop to buy some jewelry.
After buying the items, Yuan Hui threw them to the guards and swaggered back home.
When the emperor heard the reports from the guards, his brows furrowed tightly.
What was Yuan Hui doing? What was he thinking? He better not let these small problems affect the cooperation between the two countries.
The emperor heaved a sigh of relief when he did not see Yuan Hui continue after being nervous for the entire day.
That day, Ning Yue fiddled with the medicinal powder in her makeshiftb. When it was time to eat, she left her room to cook. After eating and packing, she continued to return to theb.
Even Yuan Hui did not know what she was doing.
At night, Yuan Hui couldn¡¯t help but knock on Ning Yue¡¯s door. ¡°Yueyue?¡±
Ning Yue put down her work and opened the door.
¡°What¡¯s wrong, Uncle?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°I saw that you¡¯ve been inside for the entire day. Do you need help?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
Ning Yue shook her head and said to Yuan Hui, ¡°I¡¯m going out tonight.¡±
¡°Where are you going? Hurry up and transfer Baili back! I¡¯m worried about you going out in the middle of the night,¡± Yuan Hui said with a frown.
When Ning Yue heard this, she quickly refused. ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯ll go alone. It¡¯ll be bad if I bring too many people.¡±
She sent Baili to Jiang Ying¡¯s side. If she transferred Baili back, there would be an opening beside Jiang Ying, making it easier for him to be a target.
¡°What are you going to do?¡± Yuan Hui asked worriedly.
¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to take a look at the business. As I¡¯m all acting, I have to act better. If I go during the day, I¡¯ll expose myself,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Even if you go to monitor business, you have to be careful,¡± Yuan Hui said.
When Ning Yue heard this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely protect myself. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m from the future. These ancient people can¡¯t think of taking advantage of me. Isn¡¯t it just a matter of minutes for me to deal with this group of ancient people?¡±
Ning Yue promised Yuan Hui that she would not put herself in danger.
Yuan Hui looked at Ning Yue in confusion, but since Ning Yue had already said so, he did not say anything else. He only instructed Ning Yue to be careful. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest first.¡±
¡°Wait a moment!¡± Ning Yue stopped Yuan Hui and took out some bottles.
¡°Uncle, keep some of these things for self-defense,¡± Ning Yue said.
Yuan Hui looked at the things in Ning Yue¡¯s hand and his heart warmed. ¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°Why are you thanking me? I¡¯ve already written thebel on it and written everything on it. You have to be careful when you use it. Don¡¯t hurt yourself identally,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
¡°Alright, rest early when you¡¯re done.¡± Yuan Hui took the things from Ning Yue and returned to his room with a smile.
After Ning Yue tidied up, she changed her clothes and put on the monkey mask. She tied her hair and left.
ording to the emperor, his business was everywhere. It sounded quiterge, but he did not know how it was.
Previously, the emperor had given her an address. He said that if she wanted to see the business, she would go to that ce first.
Ning Yue followed the address to a ce called Storm House.
It was unknown what this Storm House was for, but one could not tell from the outside.
Under the moonlight, she couldn¡¯t see how tall Storm House was, but she felt that it was very tall.
As she did not know the situation in Storm House, Ning Yue did not dare to shine her shlight directly, afraid that she would be treated as a traitor.
Chapter 353 - 353 General Residence
353 General Residence
This Storm House looked like an important building.
Ning Yue frowned. ording to the information given by the emperor, she went forward and knocked seven times. The interval between these seven knocks was rtively short.
There were two more knocks. Ning Yue took a look and knocked five more times before the door was opened.
So this knock was a secret signal!
!!
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Storm House was so mysterious. What exactly did it do?
Why did she feel that there was an improper deal going on inside?
To put it bluntly, the people inside were also busy. There was nothing abnormal.
¡°This way, please.¡± The person who opened the door guided Ning Yue.
Ning Yue followed this person to the top floor of Storm House. Storm House had a total of seven floors, all made of wood.
The wisdom of ancient people was really amazing. There was no reinforced concrete, but they could make the wooden building reach the seventh floor. ording to the stairs she had just taken, Ning Yue estimated that this wooden building was about twenty to thirty meters tall.
What an impressive building!
¡°This way, please.¡± The person led Ning Yue to a room. There were three men and two women sitting in the room. These five people seemed to be discussing something.
The five of them looked at Ning Yue and frowned when they saw the mask on her face.
The guide led the way in and whispered in one of their ears. The man quickly stood up.
¡°Master!¡± the man called.
Ning Yue frowned. She was about to say that she was not their master, but on second thought, if she really said that, what if this group of people refused to be managed?
She smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never had time to talk to you. Now tell me, what work are you all in charge of?¡±
Ning Yue walked forward and sat down at the head of the table.
The five of them were very curious about Ning Yue¡¯s face. Seeing that Ning Yue was wearing a mask, they understood that she did not want them to know her true appearance, so no one asked further.
They suppressed their curiosity and began to report after looking at Ning Yue¡¯s token.
Hearing the reports of these five people, Ning Yue roughly understood what the Storm House was.
Storm House was the intelligence system under the emperor.
After she realized this, her heart skipped a beat. What was the emperor thinking? Was the intelligence system just ced in front of her?
However, she was not interested in the emperor¡¯s intelligence system and asked directly about the business matters.
¡°Very good. Continue to be in charge of your work. In addition, who¡¯s in charge of business matters? I want to hear thetest work report,¡± Ning Yue said.
The men nced over. One of the men and women stood up. ¡°This way, Master.¡±
Ning Yue followed this group of people to another room. What kind of joke was this? They had to go to another room just to listen to a report?
Hearing the second report, Ning Yue frowned. This man and woman were actually crying poor.
The emperor was a big family. How could he be so poor?
ording to these two people, they were almost unable to eat.
However, looking at the clothes the two of them were wearing, they were all made of high-quality materials and had a few rings on their hands. Why were they still crying about being poor?
Could the money earned have been pocketed by these two people?
¡°Alright, bring me to the shop tomorrow night.¡± One of them was in charge of buying and selling, and the other was in charge of the brothel.
Ning Yue continued to ask some questions about the shop¡¯s business. After asking, she left.
Out of Ning Yue¡¯s sight, the five of them continued to sit around each other.
¡°Why is Master here at this time?¡± one of them said.
¡°When ites, we¡¯ll deal with it. I¡¯ll let you create two books. One for Master to see and one for ourselves. Are you done?¡±
¡°It¡¯s all done.¡±
These people did not sound like good people. Unfortunately, Ning Yue had already left and could not hear their conversation at all.
She returned home with a frown, thinking back to the work report she had just heard in the Storm House.
She had an idea. There was nothing wrong with business. The problem was the people.
At this moment, Ning Yue passed by the general¡¯s residence. She stopped and looked at the clock in her space. It was already 9 p.m. sharp. An Ning should be resting.
Chapter 354 - 354 Not a Good Place
354 Not a Good ce
Besides, she couldn¡¯t go to see An Ning directly in this outfit. She didn¡¯t want to scare her.
Ning Yue thought for a moment and walked to a corner, quietly climbing the wall of the General¡¯s residence.
After jumping in, Ning Yue frowned and looked around.
It was too easy to enter, right? There was actually no guard here. What was going on?
After sizing up her surroundings, Ning Yue suddenly saw a room brightly lit. She quietly approached.
¡°My good sister, something has happened to your son, but you¡¯re still in the mood to chat with me here.¡±
It was An Yuan¡¯s voice! Ning Yue¡¯s eyelids twitched violently and she hurriedly leaned forward to listen.
She remembered that An Yuan, this old woman, was already speechless and paralyzed on the bed. Why did she sound so energetic now?
Ning Yue quietly opened a crack by the window and looked in.
An Ning sat at the side and looked at An Yuan mockingly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my son. I¡¯m just here to see how you¡¯re doing.¡±
¡°There are no more maidservants to serve you now. You¡¯re eating, drinking, and pooping on the bed. The bed smells bad. Only I can visit you. None of your so-called friends havee to visit you,¡± An Ning said coldly.
An Yuanughed loudly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if those peoplee to see me, but good sister, you have to understand one thing. As long as your son dies, you won¡¯t have a backer. I advise you to let me go. Otherwise, when you fall into my hands again, I¡¯ll definitely make you wish you were dead!¡±
Hearing An Yuan¡¯s words, An Ning couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°I fell into your hands once, but I was lucky and lived.¡±
¡°No matter if Ning Feng is dead or alive, it won¡¯t change the fact that my granddaughter is a princess,¡± An Ning said calmly.
An Yuan almost fainted from anger. Back then, if she had known that Ning Yue was pregnant with Jiang Ying¡¯s child, she would never have sent Ning Yue back to the Ning Family Vige.
Ning Yue frowned tightly as she listened to these conversations.
ording to An Yuan, something had happened to Ning Feng. What had happened to him?
The border was rtively stable recently. There were no wars. How could something have happened to him?
She couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she decided not to think about it. In any case, Ning Feng¡¯s life and death had nothing to do with her.
After listening to An Ning and An Yuan¡¯s conversation for a while and confirming that nothing serious had happened, Ning Yue left.
It waste now, so it was not convenient for her to appear. She woulde back tomorrow.
Ning Yue returned home with mixed feelings. She changed her clothes andy on the bed.
She didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. When she woke up, it was the next morning.
After washing up, she went to the living room and saw Yuan Hui asking someone to set the table.
¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re awake? You came over for breakfast,¡± Yuan Hui said with a smile.
He got someone to go out and buy Ning Yue¡¯s favorite breakfast. Coincidentally, Ning Yue was awake and the servants who were buying things had just returned.
Ning Yue walked forward and sat at the dining table.
Liu Xuan and Eng had gone to court early, so only Ning Yue and Yuan Hui were at the dining table now.
¡°After Uncle went to see the businessst night, I even went to the General¡¯s Residence,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°You went to visit your grandmother?¡± Yuan Hui asked her.
Ning Yue nodded and told him what she had heard in the general¡¯s residence.
¡°So what happened to Ning Feng?¡± Ning Yue asked casually.
Ning Feng was from the Great Yun Nation, so she did not expect Yuan Hui, who was from Russia, to answer.
She also did not expect Yuan Hui to snort coldly when he heard Ning Yue¡¯s question. ¡°He was attacked and was seriously injured. After the doctor¡¯s full efforts, he was saved, but he hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Who did he be enemies with? How did he get injured like this?¡±
¡°He has many enemies. Alright, don¡¯t mention such a person. It¡¯ll affect my appetite.¡± Yuan Hui didn¡¯t want to talk to Ning Yue about this anymore.
He did not want to tell anyone that he had sent someone to assassinate Jiang Ying.
It would be embarrassing if word got out. His Dragon Scale Secret Guard actually could not kill the officials of the Great Yun Nation. He did not know what was wrong, but Baili had been sent to Jiang Ying¡¯s side again. He did not have the chance to ask.
Seeing that Yuan Hui did not want to say anything else, Ning Yue did not ask any more questions about Ning Feng. ¡°I want to go to Peach Blossom Street in the capitalter. Uncle, do you want toe with me?¡±
Peach Blossom Street? Yuan Hui frowned deeply when he heard this name.
Peach Blossom Street was not a good ce.
Chapter 355 - 355 Reorganization
355 Reorganization
Yuan Hui frowned. Most of the shops on Peach Blossom Street were owned by ck-hearted merchants.
He had also heard that there was someone behind the businesses on Peach Blossom Street, so no one dared to punish even the ck-hearted businesses. Why did Ning Yue want to go there?
Yuan Hui exined his thoughts, but Ning Yue did not mind. A ck-hearted merchant? It seemed that the people under the emperor did not really do business properly.
Perhaps this was the real reason why the emperor had asked her toe over.
Seeing that Ning Yue insisted on going, Yuan Hui thought for a moment. It was better to follow Ning Yue. He was also worried that Ning Yue would encounter some difficulties there.
The two of them packed up and took a carriage from home to Peach Blossom Street.
When she arrived, Ning Yue realized that Peach Blossom Street¡¯s business was rtively bleak. There were not many people on the way.
There were a few shops that one could tell at a nce belonged to the emperor. After all, there were still some iconic decorations on the shops.
Ning Yue got out of the carriage and casually walked into a shop. Immediately, someone stepped forward.
¡°Customer, do you want to buy some specialties? We have peach blossom pastries, osmanthus cakes, and many snacks here. Do you want to buy them yourself or bring them back to give to others?¡±
This waiter looked very enthusiastic. Ning Yue did not say anything and looked at the disy cab at the side.
She frowned. Everything on the disy cab was moldy. She pointed to the items on the cab and asked the waiter, ¡°These things are moldy. Aren¡¯t you going to take them down?¡±
The waiter smiled. ¡°This is just a sample. We won¡¯t sell the sample to you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
The waiter¡¯s words made Ning Yue roll her eyes. ¡°If you show these things, I won¡¯t be in the mood to buy anything else from you.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, the server¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You entered my shop. You have to buy it!¡±
¡°Are you forcing me to buy it?¡± Ning Yue asked coldly.
The server did not answer Ning Yue¡¯s question directly. Instead, he said, ¡°You came because you wanted to buy something. Why didn¡¯t you buy something when you entered the shop?¡±
Ning Yue took a deep breath and turned to leave. Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, a few people suddenly came out of the shop and stopped her.
¡°Do you want to leave like this? Aren¡¯t you going to buy some specialties back?¡± the server asked again.
Ning Yue was angry. ¡°I really don¡¯t n to buy it anymore. Why? Are you nning to force me?¡±
¡°Since you¡¯re here, buy some gifts and go back,¡± the server said again.
In the end, she couldn¡¯t do without buying things. Ning Yueughed in anger.
¡°Call your shopkeeper out. Call him out and I¡¯ll buy it. Moreover, I¡¯ll buy as much as you want,¡± Ning Yue said.
When the server heard this, she quickly called the shopkeeper out.
The shopkeeper came to Ning Yue with a smile. ¡°Customer, what do you need me to do for you?¡±
Ning Yue took out the jade pendant and asked the shopkeeper, ¡°Do you know this thing? Can you change everything on the entire street?¡±
Initially, the shopkeeper wanted to say that this jade pendant was worthless, but when he saw the patterns on the jade pendant, his expression changed.
¡°Master, why are you here?¡± The shopkeeper shuddered violently.
Ning Yue smiled and looked at the waiter. The waiter was already frightened by the ¡°master¡± the shopkeeper mentioned.
This woman was actually the master? Why was her luck so bad? What should she do? How should she deal with it?
¡°I won¡¯t say anything else. I¡¯m here to investigate you lousy things.¡± With that, Ning Yue called out.
Yuan Hui¡¯s men walked in and picked up the shopkeeper. Before the shopkeeper could understand what was going on, he opened his mouth to cry out for justice.
¡°Shut his mouth and send him to the Minister of Justice,¡± Ning Yue said coldly.
Just like that, the shopkeeper was dragged down.
Everyone present was shocked by this sudden change. Ning Yue nced at the server. The server did not dare to breathe under Ning Yue¡¯s gaze.
She lowered her head and stood at the side, hoping that Ning Yue wouldn¡¯t notice her.
She regretted it to death. Originally, she was busy at another shop today, but that shop had no benefits. She was unwilling to stay there.
She did not expect to meet the master the moment she returned. This master had even sent the shopkeeper to the court officials.
¡°Also, bring this group of people to the Minister of Justice. I don¡¯t believe anyone will dare to mess around. Take them away!¡± Ning Yue ordered.
Chapter 356 - 356 Business
356 Business
After Yuan Hui¡¯s guards took everyone away from the shop, this ce suddenly fell silent.
Ning Yue looked around and instructed a few guards to take down the moldy things on the disy cab and throw them away.
Of course, all these things were thrown at the entrance of the shop. After tidying up the shop, Ning Yue got someone to bring the moldy things to the middle of Peach Blossom Street.
She took the torch herself and burned these things.
The thick smoke from the raging fire almost covered Peach Blossom Street.
When the other merchants saw this situation, they quickly took down the moldy things in the shop and reced them with thetest ones.
This matter made everyone in Peach Blossom Street panic, afraid that Ning Yue woulde to the shop and bring them all to the Court of Justice.
After packing up, Ning Yue pped her hands and got into the carriage to leave. She had no intention of going to the other shops to check on the situation.
Yuan Hui asked in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a look at the other shops?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not going. This is the emperor¡¯s shop. He can arrange the staff himselfter. All I can do now is kill one to warn the others. I¡¯ll clean up one of the shops. The rest won¡¯t dare to continue doing this.¡±
When Ning Yue said this, she looked out of the window with a deep gaze.
She didn¡¯t know if this was the right thing to do. She was worried that if she didn¡¯t reorganize it like this, the shopkeepers would deceive people and continue to do business against their conscience.
If that was the case, there was no point in the emperor leaving the shop to her to manage.
The emperor was a suspicious person to begin with. If she changed everyone in all the shops, the emperor might think that she had nted spies.
After all, she still had the identity of the princess of Russia.
After returning home, Ning Yue did not return to the shop. Instead, she sent a guard to pass a message.
She asked all the shops on Peach Blossom Street to hold an event. On the first day, they had to give free gifts and the items needed to be functional.
In the beginning, themoners did not believe that those ck-hearted shops would give things away. Ning Yue knew very well what thesemoners were thinking.
She sent someone to find a fewmoners to collect their things. Of course, they were not white-cor workers. Other than being able to obtain things from the shops on Peach Blossom Street, Ning Yue also gave them five taels of silver.
This group of people did not want to go, but five taels of silver was almost enough to cover their monthly expenses.
They took the five taels of silver and gritted their teeth.
Initially, they thought that they would be chased away when they arrived, but they did not expect to receive a lot of things here.
There were delicious snacks, rice, some oil and wine. There was quite a lot of food. It would save them a lot of money if they could eat it for a month!
Themoners, who were still watching, saw that the first batch of people had already received their things and scrambled to collect them.
Themoners went to collect their things and almost emptied the entire Peach Blossom Street.
Ning Yue did not personally go to the scene to take a look, but she sent guards to assist. On the surface, these guards were helping the merchants, but in fact, they were monitoring if these merchants were embezzling money.
Fortunately, after Ning Yue¡¯s reorganization, these merchants did not dare to be negligent at all. They allpleted their work seriously.
After a whole day, the shops on Peach Blossom Street were empty. A few merchants were also sitting on the ground tiredly.
They thought that they would be done after the event today and were preparing to sell new things tomorrow.
In the end, Ning Yue suddenly sent someone to say, ¡°The next day¡¯s event is a buy-one-get-one-free.¡±
Although they needed to spend money to buy them, the things on Peach Blossom Street were no longer as shockingly expensive. They were all at ordinary prices. It was worth it for them to be able to buy two things at ordinary prices.
Themoners fought to buy them again. The next day, everything on Peach Blossom Street was sold out.
On the third day, after the supply was replenished, Ning Yue sent someone to say that on the third day, they would have a buy two and get one free promotion.
Needless to say, the goods replenished on the third day were also bought by themoners.
On the fourth day, Ning Yue asked the people on Peach Blossom Street to introduce a VIP card. The VIP card would only be given and not sold.
If someone spent ten taels of silver at a time, he could get an ordinary VIP card. The ordinary VIP card holder would be given a 9.5% discount.
Fifty taels of silver was the VIP bronze card. The bronze card had 10% off.
Eighty taels of silver was the VIP silver card. The silver card had 15% off..
A hundred taels of silver was the gold card. The gold card could be given a 20% discount.
There was also the diamond card. If one spent more than 500 taels of silver, they could get it. This card would give them a 30% discount.
Finally, there was the ck Gold Card.
Ning Yue created a gimmick. Those who entered the shop to buy things could obtain a ck gold card. The ck gold card holders would be given a 50% discount.
In the end, this ck gold card became a symbol of status.
Of course, Ning Yue actually did not dare to give the ck gold card away directly.
Chapter 357 - 357 Requesting an audience
357 Requesting an audience
Ning Yue had already gotten someone to make the ck Gold Card. As for who to give it to, the emperor had to decide for himself.
These days, when the emperor heard about Peach Blossom Street, he almost couldn¡¯t stop smiling.
Ning Yue was really a genius at doing business! Back then, it was really right for him to leave the business matters to Ning Yue.
A few days ago, when Ning Yue reced the people in one of the shops, the emperor thought that she wanted to nt spies.
Not long after, Ning Yue got someone to tell him to send someone to the new shops himself.
The emperor knew very well that these new people would not be aszy as before because of what had happened.
After the emperor¡¯s choice, all the candidates were finally filled.
It was also because of Ning Yue¡¯s management that Peach Blossom Street became prosperous.
Five days passed in a row, but Ning Yue still did not receive any news that the emperor had released Jiang Ying.
She had once secretly gone to see Baili. Baili said that Jiang Ying ate, drank, and lived well inside, so there was no danger.
However, this wouldn¡¯t do. It couldn¡¯t be that if the mastermind wouldn¡¯te out for ten years, Jiang Ying would have to stay inside for ten years, right?
At the thought of this, Ning Yue simply entered the pce to see the Empress Dowager.
¡°Yueyue? Why are you here?¡± The empress dowager looked at Ning Yue in surprise.
After asking, the empress dowager looked behind Ning Yue and did not see Xiaobao and Xiaobei. She looked disappointed.
Ning Yue pretended not to see the Empress Dowager¡¯s disappointment and said anxiously to her, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, the emperor has imprisoned Jiang Ying.¡±
¡°What?¡± The empress dowager stood up. The emperor had actually thrown her grandson into prison, and she, the empress dowager of the country, had no idea at all!
¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go see the emperor now!¡± With that, the Empress Dowager rushed towards the emperor¡¯s bedchamber.
Ning Yue looked at the empress dowager¡¯s back in shock, feeling that she had done something wrong.
Her original intention was toin to the Empress Dowager about the emperor, but before she could finish speaking, the Empress Dowager ran to look for the emperor.
Would the empress disrupt the emperor¡¯s n?
Originally, the emperor was discussing with a few ministers about attacking the ck City Kingdom, but he did not expect the Empress Dowager to suddenly barge in.
¡°Get out, the few of you. I have something to tell the emperor,¡± the Empress Dowager said angrily.
Seeing the Empress Dowager¡¯s angry expression, the ministers did not dare to stay in the meeting hall any longer. They stood up and left.
Taking advantage of the fact that no one was around, the emperor was about to ask the empress dowager what had happened. But before he could ask, the empress dowager scolded him.
¡°Emperor, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you lock Jiang Ying up in jail? He¡¯s your nephew. Why do you have to lock him up like this? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of the assassination not long ago. This is a conspiracy against Prince Jin and you! How can you lock Jiang Ying up? Aren¡¯t you letting the mastermind do as he pleases? What the mastermind wants to see the most is the internal strife between the two of you.¡±
The empress dowager¡¯s words stunned the emperor.
At the end of her speech, the empress dowager was panting. She had just left in a hurry, and now she had said so much. She was tired.
Seeing this, the emperor coughed lightly and hurriedly poured a cup of tea for the Empress Dowager. ¡°Mother, calm down. Drink the tea first. We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡±
The empress dowager drank her tea and calmed down for a while. Finally, she was not so tired. ¡°Tell me.¡±
¡°Of course I know that this is a plot. I can even distrust the entire world, but I definitely won¡¯t distrust Prince Jin¡¯s Residence!¡± the emperor said.
He knew very well how his throne came about. With Jiang Huan¡¯s aptitude, if he wanted to be the emperor, it would definitely not be his turn.
¡°Then why did you lock Jiang Ying up?¡± the empress dowager asked with a frown.
¡°We¡¯ve discussed it. We¡¯re just putting on a show. We¡¯ll release Jiang Ying in a few days.¡± The emperor told the Empress Dowager his n.
After the emperor repeatedly guaranteed that nothing would happen to Jiang Ying in the heavenly prison, the Empress Dowager finally let it go.
Just as the Empress Dowager left her bedroom, a eunuch came to look for Ning Yue.
¡°Princess Mingyue, my master requests an audience,¡± the eunuch said respectfully to Ning Yue.
Ning Yue did not know anyone in the pce. This eunuch in front of her looked like the emperor¡¯s subordinate.
Chapter 358 - 358 Relief
358 Relief
¡°How should I address you, Eunuch? Who is your master?¡± Ning Yue had no choice but to deal with the pce servants carefully. Otherwise, she might die without a burial ce.
¡°Princess Mingyue, ever since you and the heir of Prince Jin left the pcest time, my master has been paralyzed in bed. Those people in the pce trample on the weak. When they saw that my master was in trouble, they all came to bully him. When they finally heard that you were here, my master seemed to have seen hope and asked me to see you,¡± the eunuch said respectfully.
Ning Yue frowned. This eunuch in front of her was very likely Concubine Shun¡¯s subordinate.
This was because she should be the only one paralyzed after she and Jiang Ying left the pcest time.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Ning Yue said.
To be honest, Ning Yue was also very curious about what Concubine Shun wanted to do. Why did she want to see her at this time?
The eunuch was very quiet along the way. He did not say a word until they arrived at Concubine Shun¡¯s bedroom.
Ning Yue walked in and was assaulted by an unpleasant smell. She couldn¡¯t help but frown.
Concubine Shun was lying on the bed. Her face was so thin that she looked like a bag of bones.
She saw Ning Yue¡¯s eyes light up and wanted to struggle to get up, but other than her hands, she could no longer feel anything else.
Therefore, no matter how hard Concubine Shun struggled, it was useless.
Finally, Concubine Shun gave up. Sheughed out loud. ¡°Are you happy to see me like this?¡±
Ning Yue frowned tightly. To be honest, she did not have any deep grudges with Concubine Shun, so it did not matter to her what Concubine Shun became.
¡°Did you call me here to say these unimportant words?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Unimportant? Concubine Shunughed even harder.
That¡¯s right. Her life was irrelevant to everyone. To the emperor, to her own family, and now to Ning Yue.
¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first,¡± Ning Yue said coldly to Concubine Shun.
¡°Wait a moment!¡± Concubine Shun stopped Ning Yue.
¡°I¡¯ll tell you a piece of news. You have to give me something in exchange,¡± Concubine Shun said.
¡°You can still find out about things after bing paralyzed. This means that your news is not a big deal to me,¡± Ning Yue said calmly.
What she meant was that she did not need to have an exchange with Concubine Shun at all.
¡°What I want is very simple. You know about your father¡¯s assassination, right?¡± Concubine Shun asked.
Ning Yue did not answer. Her calm expression made Concubine Shun a little flustered. She could not tell what Ning Yue was thinking.
¡°I know who assassinated your father. It was your uncle!¡± Concubine Shun said.
Ning Yue was still indifferent, making Concubine Shun panic even more.
¡°What I want is very simple. Ask the emperor to kill me. Lying in bed like this is a torture for me!¡±
Hearing Concubine Shun¡¯s words, Ning Yue simply rolled her eyes and left.
Was this all useless information?
Actually, no matter who assassinated Ning Feng, it had nothing to do with her.
If Yuan Hui had assassinated Ning Feng, she believed that Yuan Hui had his own reasons.
When the time was right, he would definitely tell her. There was no need for her to tangle with Concubine Shun here.
So she simply left.
When Ning Yue returned to the Empress Dowager¡¯s bedroom, she realized that the Empress Dowager had already returned from the emperor¡¯s ce.
She saw Ning Yue sigh heavily and told her the emperor¡¯s n. She took out a token and ced it in Ning Yue¡¯s hand.
¡°The emperor said that if you¡¯re willing to leave now to provide disaster relief, he can immediately release Jiang Ying,¡± the Empress Dowager said.
Disaster relief? Ning Yue was puzzled.
¡°Is there a disaster in the Great Yun Nation?¡± Other than the drought that killed many people previously, was there any other disaster?
¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s been going on in the past two years. First, many people starved to death from the drought, and now there¡¯s a flood. Not only did it scatter the homes of themoners, but there were also heavy casualties.¡±
At this point, the Empress Dowager sighed heavily. If the ck City Kingdom attacked the Great Yun Nation at this time, it would be a heavy blow to the Great Yun Nation.
The Empress Dowager did not say the rest, nor did she dare to.
Chapter 359 - 359 Meeting Prince Chu
359 Meeting Prince Chu
However, Ning Yue knew very well what the Empress Dowager meant.
She sighed. After asking about the cmity, she took the emperor¡¯s token to the prison.
Ning Yue told Jiang Ying what the emperor was thinking. When Jiang Ying heard this, he frowned tightly.
¡°Why is it my turn to do disaster relief? As far as I know, Uncle Prince Chu is also in the capital. Why didn¡¯t Uncle Emperor send Uncle Prince Chu over?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°Why is Prince Chu in the capital at this time?¡± Ning Yue frowned.
Why was this matter getting more and more chaotic? What did this have to do with Prince Chu?
Originally, Ning Yue thought that the emperor purely wanted to use Jiang Ying as bait to lure out the mastermind.
But now it seemed that that was not what the emperor meant at all.
If not, what was the emperor thinking?
¡°Ning Yue, I can¡¯t go out now. I want to trouble you to do something for me,¡± Jiang Ying suddenly said solemnly to Ning Yue.
Ning Yue hurriedly asked, ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Help me meet Uncle Prince Chu,¡± Jiang Ying said. ¡°A few days ago, Uncle Prince Chu wrote me a letter and asked me to meet him in the capital.¡±
He did not know what exactly was going on. Prince Chu¡¯s letter did not say anything. He only asked him to stay in the capital for a few more days.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡± Ning Yue said something to Jiang Ying and hurriedly left the prison.
After thinking for a while, Ning Yue decided to write a letter personally to meet Prince Chu.
Prince Chu looked at the letter and sneered. He did not believe that Jiang Ying would still be loyal to the emperor after not obtaining his trust!
Look, wasn¡¯t this letter here?
Although Jiang Ying did note personally, it was the same for Ning Yue. In Prince Chu¡¯s opinion, Ning Yue was a woman. It would be even better if she came.
After Ning Yue received Prince Chu¡¯s reply, she began to arrange a meeting.
Of course, before she went to see Prince Chu, she told Jiang Ying his answer.
¡°You want to see him alone? Aren¡¯t you going with Uncle?¡± Jiang Ying asked. He was worried about Ning Yue!
¡°Yes,¡± Ning Yue said. It was impossible not to see him alone at this time.
Of course, the guards would wait in the dark to check on the situation.
¡°Yueyue, I¡¯m really worried. I don¡¯t want you to go alone. Should I get Uncle Emperor to let me out first?¡± Jiang Ying asked Ning Yue.
Ning Yue did not expect Jiang Ying to have such a reaction. She was a little touched, but she still rejected it.
At this moment, if Jiang Ying came out, Prince Chu might be suspicious. Then the emperor and Jiang Ying¡¯s act would be exposed.
¡°I¡¯d better go to the meeting myself. Send someone to hide in the dark. If anything happens to me, get your people to take action,¡± Ning Yue said.
Seeing Ning Yue¡¯s firm attitude, Jiang Ying did not say anything else.
The next day, Ning Yue sat in arge restaurant in the capital and waited for Prince Chu.
She casually looked out of the window and saw that Prince Chu had brought many people over. Ning Yue frowned. What was Prince Chu¡¯s intention?
No matter what Prince Chu was thinking, she suddenly did not want to see him anymore. However, she was still a step toote. When she opened the door, she bumped into him.
When Prince Chu saw her, he was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re Ning Yue? Are you leaving early?¡±
Ning Yue frowned slightly and replied, ¡°I just haven¡¯t seen Uncle Chu for a long time. I thought he wouldn¡¯te, so I nned to leave.¡±
Prince Chuughed out loud. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for making you wait. I camete to choose a gift for you. I didn¡¯t expect Jiang Ying to ask you to meet me alone.¡±
¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll eat you?¡± Prince Chu asked.
¡°Uncle Chu isn¡¯t a man-eating demon. Besides, I¡¯m a princess of Russia. Russia and Great Yun are on friendly terms. How can Uncle Chu eat me?¡±
Prince Chu was defeated. Ning Yue actually used Russia to threaten him!
¡°Since Uncle Prince Chu is here, pleasee in.¡± Ning Yue smiled and opened the door of the private room.
Seeing this, Prince Chu asked, ¡°Princess Mingyue, did you book a private room in advance?¡±
He frowned, as if wondering if he should walk into this private room.
Before Ning Yue could speak, the waiter said, ¡°Esteemed guest, this is the best private room in the shop. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll change it immediately.¡±
Chapter 360 - 360 King Chu’s Intentions
360 King Chu¡¯s Intentions
So that was it. King Chu nodded and followed Ning Yue into the private room.
After entering the private room, King Chu asked Ning Yue with a smile, ¡°Princess Mingyue, why did you call me here?¡±
Ning Yue smiled and replied, ¡°Actually, I came to look for you because Jiang Ying instructed me to. Have you forgotten what you wrote to Jiang Ying?¡±
King Chu¡¯s expression darkened at being exposed. He chuckled. ¡°I asked Jiang Ying out, but I didn¡¯t expect his little fianc¨¦e toe.¡±
Actually, from the beginning, King Chu knew that the letter was written by Ning Yue. He said this because he did not want to be embarrassed.
¡°That¡¯s right. Jiang Ying is in prison now. King Chu, you know that no one can see Jiang Ying now, and I can represent him,¡± Ning Yue said to King Chu.
King Chu¡¯s expression turned ugly. He felt that Jiang Ying was just patronizing him, so he asked Ning Yue to step forward.
How could he let a woman interfere in what two men were talking about?
However, Jiang Ying had already been sent to prison. In this situation, he did not know how to meet Jiang Ying.
Taking a deep breath, he said tentatively to Ning Yue, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve encountered some difficulties recently.¡±
King Chu¡¯s idea of men being superior to women was deeply ingrained. Although it was rumored that Jiang Ying and Ning Yue were very in love, he felt that no matter how much Jiang Ying loved Ning Yue, he would not tell Ning Yue about these big things.
However, since he had already said so much, it would not make sense if he did not say anything.
¡°If you encounter any difficulties, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°It¡¯s like this. My son has been arguing with a few brothers recently and is very disgusted with them. He¡¯s thinking about what he should do to make these brothers behave,¡± King Chu said with a smile.
Ning Yue frowned. There was something about King Chu¡¯s words. The problem was definitely not that simple.
She had heard something from Jiang Ying. He said that he had a very strange nightmare.
Although it was strange, the dream seemed to have really happened.
In his dream, he dreamed of the drought. He couldn¡¯t find Divine Doctor Gu, so Xiaochi died.
That drought almost made the people of the Great Yun Nation suffer. The emperor opened the treasury just to help the people.
The two princes took advantage of the drought to rebel and even tried to spread the gue in the Great Yun Kingdom. Although the two princes were suppressed in the end, the entire Great Yun Nation was in dire straits because of these two heavy losses.
The emperor had once asked Jiang Ying to borrow troops from King Chu when the two princes rebelled. However, no matter how much he knocked on the door, King Chu would not open it.
Just after the emperor captured the two rebellious princes alive, King Chu entered the capital under the pretext of saving the two princes.
But in fact, not only did he not save them, but he also killed them.
He announced to the world that the emperor was cruel and heartless. He even said that even if the two princes rebelled, he would not kill them. At most, he would confine them.
Jiang Ying did not dream to the end. He only remembered that dream and stopped at the scene of King Chu swinging his saber at the Great Yun Nation.
Although it was just a dream, this dream was too real.
However, this dream was different from reality. He couldn¡¯t find Divine Doctor Gu for Xiaochi, but he met Ning Yue.
Ning Yue had saved Xiaochi and controlled the gue. Almost all the people who had fled because of the drought had survived.
In his dream, almost everyone in Baiyun State had died because of the drought.
Everything had changed because he had met Ning Yue. Ning Yue was like a lucky star who had appeared in this world.
No, Ning Yue had appeared to save them!
When Ning Yue heard Jiang Ying¡¯s words, she even said that he was joking. Everything was just a coincidence.
As she had transmigrated to this era, the people of the Ning Family Vige did not die while they were escaping.
If she hadn¡¯te, perhaps the ending of the Great Yun Nation would have been as Jiang Ying had dreamed.
Therefore, Ning Yue suspected that King Chu had long had the intention to rebel. However, he was deep in thought and did not show it.
Now, King Chu suddenly wanted to meet Jiang Ying. He must have some purpose.
Ning Yue thought for a while and nned to follow King Chu¡¯s train of thought. ¡°In that case, kill them.¡±
Chapter 361 - 361 Deploying the Troops
361 Deploying the Troops
King Chu¡¯s eyes lit up. This answer waspletely beyond his expectations!
¡°What if he can¡¯t defeat these two brothers?¡± King Chu asked again.
¡°Find a few like-minded allies,¡± Ning Yue said as she observed King Chu¡¯s expression.
¡°Alright, alright, alright!¡± King Chu said happily.
Ning Yue did not reply and sat quietly at the side. She was already 70 to 80% certain that King Chu wanted to rebel. She could not be bothered to probe further.
Hearing King Chu¡¯s long speech, Ning Yue was about to fall asleep. In the end, King Chu smiled and said to Ning Yue, ¡°We chatted very well today. I hope you can talk to Jiang Ying when you get back.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Ning Yue replied perfunctorily. In the end, King Chu left happily.
Ning Yue told Jiang Ying everything she had talked to King Chu about today.
Jiang Ying frowned deeply. He was even more certain that the nightmare was real. However, he didn¡¯t know where the abnormality was, so reality developed differently from the nightmare.
After Ning Yue spoke to Jiang Ying for a while, she returned home.
She had just tidied up and was about to sleep when the Empress Dowager arrived.
¡°Imperial Grandmother, why are you here?¡± Ning Yue asked the Empress Dowager in confusion.
¡°Something happened at the border. I have something to tell you,¡± the Empress Dowager said.
¡°You can get someone to send a message,¡± Ning Yue replied.
After all, it was already veryte. It was not safe for the Empress Dowager to leave the pce like this.
¡°No one else must hear these words,¡± the empress dowager said. She approached Ning Yue and whispered in her ear, ¡°Your father was attacked and his life is in danger.¡±
Ning Yue frowned deeply. This was the third time she had heard this news today. She had no thoughts at all.
¡°Imperial Grandmother, why are you telling me this?¡± Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°I wonder if your uncle has told you that the ck City Kingdom has recently prepared to send 300,000 troops to the border and is preparing to fight us,¡± the Empress Dowager said.
The ck City Kingdom sent 300,000 troops to the border? Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened.
¡°Who does the Great Yun Nation n to send out to fight?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
ording to the emperor¡¯s n, he and Prince Jin would turn against each other. In this situation, he shouldn¡¯t continue to put on an act, right?
Without Ning Feng, there did not seem to be many generals left in the entire Great Yun Nation.
¡°Good question. That¡¯s the problem too. The emperor is wondering if he should let Prince Jin fight,¡± the empress dowager said.
Ning Yue did not understand what the emperor¡¯s question meant.
The army of the ck City Kingdom was already putting pressure on the border. Why was he still considering whether to let Prince Jin go to war?
¡°You know that this matter involves the Wargod of the ck City Kingdom. He¡¯s still in your Uncle Jiang Huan¡¯s fief. The ck City Kingdom still dares to send troops to war. He thinks that things might not be that simple,¡± the Empress Dowager said.
¡°What¡¯s the reason for the ck City Kingdom to send troops?¡± Ning Yue asked.
It was very normal for the country to increase its troops at the border. The Great Yun Nation and Russia had already joined forces. It made sense for the ck City Nation to do this.
¡°The ck City Kingdom hasn¡¯t sent troops yet. This is the information from the emperor¡¯s informant. They would deploy troops on the 15th of next month. However, that informant said that the Wargod wants to marry Princess Mingyue of the Great Yun Nation,¡± the Empress Dowager said.
¡°What?¡± Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened.
Was Lian Xin¡¯s brain damaged? Did he have nothing better to do than marry her?
Suddenly, Ning Yue recalled what Yuan Hui had told her about the fairy girl in his dream.
Could it be that Lian Xin nned to marry her because of this? Wasn¡¯t this too rash?
¡°It seems that you already know about the fairy girl. The emperor and I both guessed that you were the fairy girl from his dream. Now, he said that if we didn¡¯t agree, he would send troops to fight us. I believe that was just an excuse,¡± the empress dowager said.
Lian Xin was a courageous and strategic man. He was good at fighting wars. He was extremely smart. How could he fight another country over a dream?
This was not a fight between two people. Two countries were at war!
¡°But isn¡¯t Lian Xin still in Laifu Vige? Was it his idea to deploy the army to the border?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Chapter 362 - 362 Worry
362 Worry
¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details. The emperor wants you to go back to Laifu Vige and interact more with Lian Xin. Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s thinking,¡± the Empress Dowager said.
Ning Yue did not say anything. Jiang Ying would be the first to disagree if she was asked to interact with Lian Xin! She could not take the initiative to go back while Jiang Ying was in prison.
¡°Imperial Grandmother, thank you for speciallying over to tell me about this. I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± Ning Yue did not say if she woulde into contact with Lian Xin, and the Empress Dowager did not ask further.
¡°Alright. By the way, this matter is a secret. Don¡¯t spread it,¡± the empress dowager instructed Ning Yue. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee out personally tonight.
!!
After the empress dowager left, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter what. She tossed and turned all night.
It was finally dawn when Ning Yue woke up with two dark circles under her eyes.
After washing up, they arrived at the dining room. Yuan Hui had already sent someone to buy breakfast.
¡°You¡¯re up? Come, have some breakfast first,¡± Yuan Hui said.
¡°Uncle, the Empress Dowager came to look for mest night,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°I heard themotion. I felt that she must have something to say to you sote at night, so I didn¡¯te out,¡± Yuan Hui exined.
¡°Yes, she told me something.¡± Ning Yue told Yuan Hui everything the empress dowager had saidst night.
Yuan Hui frowned when he heard this.
Ever since he knew that Ning Yue was the goddess in the dream of the ck City World Wargod, he had already guessed that it was only a matter of time before the ck City Kingdom invaded the Great Yun Nation.
However, he did not expect it to be so soon.
¡°Do you have any thoughts?¡± Yuan Hui asked Ning Yue.
¡°I¡¯m wondering what Lian Xin is thinking. He¡¯s in Laifu Vige now. Isn¡¯t he afraid that Prince Jin will arrest him?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°If he was afraid, he wouldn¡¯t have gone over,¡± Yuan Hui said.
It had to be said that he still had a certain understanding of Lian Xin. Otherwise, he would have been his opponent for so many years for nothing.
¡°Sigh, this matter is giving me a headache,¡± Ning Yue said.
Yuan Hui smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, who dares to force you to do something you don¡¯t want to do? You¡¯re the princess of Russia. Who dares to make you suffer? If Lian Xin dares to use this reason to send troops, Russia will definitely not let him off!¡±
¡°Has Russia fought the ck City Kingdom?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
Yuan Hui nodded. ¡°Yes. Why?¡±
¡°Lian Xin should know that if he uses this excuse to send troops, the ck City Kingdom will face the anger of Russia at the same time. Isn¡¯t he afraid of being attacked from both sides?¡±
The Dragon Scale Army of Russia was brave and good at fighting. If they fought them, Lian Xin would suffer.
¡°Who knows what he¡¯s thinking? He¡¯s simply crazy. His thinking can¡¯tpare to ordinary people,¡± Yuan Hui said angrily.
¡°Crazy?¡± Ning Yue looked at Yuan Hui in confusion.
¡°Let me ask you, what will a normal person do when they see a waterhole ahead?¡± Yuan Hui asked Ning Yue.
Ning Yue did not know what Yuan Hui meant by asking this question, but she still replied honestly, ¡°Either cross it or take a detour.¡±
¡°Yes, you¡¯re talking about what normal people do. I¡¯ll exin his actions with modern human supplies. He¡¯ll wear a raincoat and an oxygen mask, ande straight over.¡±
Yuan Hui¡¯s words made Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widen.
¡°Is that necessary?¡± Ning Yue asked. He still had to wear a raincoat and oxygen mask. ¡°Is this person crazy?! Can¡¯t he just walk around it?¡±
¡°I think so too. His brain isn¡¯t normal to begin with,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Suddenly, something shed across Ning Yue¡¯s mind, but it happened too quickly, making her lose focus.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yuan Hui couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw Ning Yue¡¯s strange expression.
¡°Nothing. By the way, Uncle, did you investigate the Pce Master of the Demon Pce and Lian Xin?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°I did. There should be a result tomorrow,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue nodded and began to eat breakfast. There were too many things to do. She had to start work after eating.
Not long after, the eunuch from the pce arrived and said that the emperor had asked Ning Yue to enter the pce.
This was because the ck City Kingdom had used the excuse of Lian Xin begging to marry Ning Yue to go to the Great Yun Nation, making Yuan Hui very worried about Ning Yue¡¯s safety.
He insisted that Ning Yue bring the guards into the pce. The eunuch was almost frightened to death. There were no such rules in the pce.
The eunuch repeatedly promised Yuan Hui that nothing would happen to Ning Yue in the pce.
In the end, Yuan Hui¡¯s words stumped the eunuch. ¡°What about outside the pce? If anything happens, will you exchange your emperor¡¯s head for it?¡±
Chapter 363 - 363 Hard Work
363 Hard Work
The eunuch did not know how to answer. He nodded with difficulty.
He first sent a guard to tell the emperor about Yuan Hui asking Ning Yue to bring the guards into the pce. The emperor did not say anything. Today was indeed a special situation.
After Ning Yue entered the pce, she found out what had happened.
She had just arrived at the emperor¡¯s imperial study when she heard the emperor scolding, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re the assistant minister of the Ministry of War, and you¡¯re actually telling me that you don¡¯t know how to get military rations? And you, you¡¯re the Minister of Revenue. You actually came to ask me if I can give more money to the Ministry of Revenue? The entire national treasury of the Great Yun Nation is managed by the Ministry of Revenue, and you still reached out to ask me for money? Also, you¡¯re a general. You don¡¯t even know how to lead troops to war. Go to hell!¡±
!!
After the emperor finished cursing, there was amotion. It was unknown what he was smashing.
Ning Yue was not in a hurry to enter. Instead, she stopped outside the study and said to the eunuch, ¡°Is the emperor having a meeting?¡±
¡°Princess, wait a moment. I¡¯ll report your arrival to the emperor now.¡± With that, the eunuch walked towards the imperial study so quickly that Ning Yue couldn¡¯t stop him.
What she meant was that if the emperor was talking about state affairs, she would go to the Empress Dowager first.
Before she could finish speaking, the eunuch entered the study.
Not long after the eunuch entered, the ministers who had been scolded by the emperor walked out. When they saw Ning Yue, they bowed briefly and left in a hurry.
¡°Princess, please.¡± The eunuch invited Ning Yue in with a smile.
Ning Yue entered the imperial study and saw that the emperor¡¯s expression was very ugly. His lips were slightly ck, as if he had been poisoned.
She hurriedly went forward to take the emperor¡¯s pulse. The emperor was shocked by Ning Yue¡¯s actions.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the emperor asked Ning Yue.
¡°Your expression doesn¡¯t look good. Let me take a look at you.¡± Ning Yue didn¡¯t dare to tell the emperor directly. His expression looked like he had been poisoned.
The emperor did not say anything and let Ning Yue take his pulse.
There was really something wrong with the emperor¡¯s pulse! Ning Yue¡¯s heart trembled.
Realizing that Ning Yue¡¯s expression was not right, the emperor hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Emperor, have you been in charge of the court these days? Didn¡¯t you ask the crown prince to help you previously?¡± Ning Yue retracted her hand and asked the emperor with a smile.
The emperor was confused. ¡°Yes, but I make all the important decisions.¡±
War was a very important thing!
¡°Emperor, my master said something very well. Children and grandchildrene with their own blessings. The Crown Prince is the heir you personally chose. I believe the Crown Prince will definitely not let you down.¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s words dissatisfied the emperor. He had the final say in what his country did.
However, because Ning Yue was Gu Yu¡¯s disciple and the princess of Russia, he did not re up on the spot.
¡°What are you getting at?¡± the emperor asked.
¡°Emperor, you might be unhappy with what I¡¯m about to say, but please believe that I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Your body has already reached its limit. If you continue to work so hard, I think you don¡¯t have much time left,¡± Ning Yue said.
The emperor almost fainted from Ning Yue¡¯s words. He was still fine. Why was there not much time left?
He had just scolded the ministers badly. Why was he about to die?
Ning Yue knew that the emperor did not believe her. She pretended to take out a mirror from her pocket, but in fact, she took out a mirror from her space.
¡°You can look at your expression,¡± Ning Yue said.
The emperor was very surprised to see the mirror. The mirrors they used were not as clear as the one in Ning Yue¡¯s hand.
He was about to ask Ning Yue how she got the mirror when the emperor saw himself in it.
He was shocked by his appearance. His lips were almost ck, and his face was extremely pale. No wonder Ning Yue wanted to take his pulse as soon as she entered.
Didn¡¯t he look like a poisoned person?
¡°Am I poisoned?¡± the emperor asked Ning Yue.
Ning Yue shook her head. ¡°You weren¡¯t poisoned. You worked too hard and your body is at its limit. Is your chest a little stuffy?¡±
The emperor nodded. This also confirmed Ning Yue¡¯s diagnosis.
In modern terms, the emperor was about to have a heart attack. His chest was tight, his lips were ck, and his face was pale. They were all signs of a heart attack.
When she had just taken the emperor¡¯s pulse, she had realized that his pulse was beating very weakly. If his pulse was beating weakly, it meant that the blood supply to his heart was not enough.
If the emperor continued to work hard, he would die suddenly.
Chapter 364 - 364 Poisoned
364 Poisoned
The emperor closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°The situation is so grim now. What if I rest?¡±
¡°With the crown prince around, Prince Jin and Jiang Ying helping him, and all the civil and military officials in the court, what are you worried about?¡± Ning Yue asked the emperor.
The emperor sighed heavily. ¡°I thought so before this. Do you know that King Chu handed me a memorial early in the morning? King Chu used the attack on the crown prince and me as an excuse. He said that Prince Jin had the intention of rebelling and asked me to deal with him. I usually don¡¯t care about ordinary memorials like this, but what happened today has already exceeded my expectations.¡± The emperor told Ning Yue about today¡¯s situation.
It turned out that when King Chu handed in this memorial, the Ministry of Revenue and the Ministry of War suddenly asked him for money.
The ck City Kingdom was going to war with Great Yun Nation. A certain general suddenly revealed that he did not know how to fight. All his achievements were fake.
The emperor was furious. He did not believe that these things had nothing to do with King Chu.
¡°Is King Chu that powerful? He actually dared to extend his hand to the Imperial Court. Wasn¡¯t he conferred the title of King a long time ago and sent to his fief?¡± Ning Yue frowned in confusion.
¡°He should have infiltrated the Imperial Court a long time ago.¡± The emperor sighed weakly.
The Minister of Revenue and the Assistant Minister of War were both positions that thete emperor had assigned when he was still alive.
These two people should have been bribed by King Chu a long time ago. King Chu was really tolerant. He could actually endure it until now.
Unknowingly, he had already infiltrated the entire Imperial Court.
Ning Yue also knew the seriousness of the matter and hurriedly advised the emperor, ¡°Emperor, things have alreadye to this. Do you still want Jiang Ying to continue staying in the prison?¡±
¡°Let him out. Things are getting worse now. He can¡¯t solve anything by staying there,¡± the emperor said.
Ning Yue nodded. There was no point in Jiang Ying entering the prison!
Suddenly, she recalled one of King Chu¡¯s actions. ¡°Emperor, you said that King Chu handed over a memorial to smear Prince Jin¡¯s reputation. Jiang Ying is in the prison now.¡±
With that, Ning Yue deliberately paused to see what expression the emperor had. However, his expression was not good to begin with, so she could not tell.
She continued, ¡°Recently, there was news that the ck City Kingdom was going to war with us. Isn¡¯t that too much of a coincidence?¡±
The emperor¡¯s eyelids twitched violently. Yes, everything was too coincidental. He would never believe that there was nothing wrong with it!
¡°Ning Yue, do you mean that King Chu is rted to the ck City Kingdom?¡± After saying this, the emperor suddenly spat out a mouthful of ck blood and fainted.
¡°Emperor!¡± Ning Yue was shocked. She shouted and called the eunuch in, then hurriedly treated the emperor.
The emperor was furious. Fortunately, he had met her. Otherwise, he might have died on the spot.
She took silver needles and performed acupuncture on the emperor, leaving behind some great supplements. She instructed the eunuch emperor on the food he could eat and told the imperial physicians about the emperor¡¯s condition.
The eunuch¡¯s expression was ugly. No, he had to call the crown prince over. If anything happened to the emperor, the crown prince would be from above. He had to send the crown prince away first.
The crown prince quickly received the news. He was shocked to see the emperor and was relieved to ask about the imperial physician.
Fortunately, Ning Yue was around. Otherwise, the emperor would have gone.
Ning Yue returned home and told Yuan Hui about the pce. He looked at Ning Yue in surprise. ¡°Is the emperor of Great Yun Nation so weak?¡±
¡°I overworked myself and haven¡¯t restrained myself. My body is empty,¡± Ning Yue said.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Yuan Hui almostughed out loud. Fortunately, Russia was monogamous. He had yet to marry a wife, so there was no need for his body to be emptied.
¡°It¡¯s better not to mock him. You¡¯re not much better. The poison in your body hasn¡¯t beenpletely cured,¡± Ning Yue said.
Speaking of the remaining poison, Yuan Hui did not say anything else.
¡°By the way, King Chu wrote a letter.¡± Yuan Hui handed a letter to Ning Yue.
When she saw the letter, Ning Yue was shocked. There was obvious white powder on the envelope. She hurriedly told Yuan Hui to be careful.
But before she could say anything, the two of them fell to the ground.
Before falling to the ground, Ning Yueined. Yuan Hui was still an emperor. Didn¡¯t he have any vignce?
A few minutester, Jiang Ying returned home. When he saw Ning Yue and Yuan Hui on the ground, he hurriedly went forward to check.
He realized that between Ning Yue and Yuan Hui was a letter with his name written on it. There was some white powder around the envelope.
Chapter 365 - 365 Waking Up
365 Waking Up
Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t care less. He hurriedly went forward to help Ning Yue up and instructed the people outside to invite the imperial physicians over from the pce.
However, to Jiang Ying¡¯s surprise, the imperial physician said that the two of them were only asleep and there was nothing wrong.
¡°There¡¯s no problem? Look carefully. The ground is covered in white powder. Who in the world would think that it¡¯s easy to sleep on the ground?¡± Jiang Ying was furious.
He did not believe the imperial physician¡¯s words, but the imperial physician insisted that Ning Yue and Yuan Hui were asleep.
!!
¡°Is there a problem with the powder?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
The imperial physician shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve checked. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the powder. Perhaps I don¡¯t know enough and can¡¯t tell. Prince, you can give it to Divine Doctor Gu to test.¡±
Gu Yu?
Jiang Ying fell silent. He didn¡¯t know if Gu Yu was doing well in the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley. Ever since Ning Yue was almost assassinatedst time, there had been no news of Gu Yu.
He didn¡¯t have the time to send someone to look for him. It would probably be a little difficult to invite him over now.
¡°Alright, you can leave. When they wake up, return to the pce,¡± Jiang Ying said with a headache.
At this moment, Baili suddenly returned with a box in his hand. He had already heard that Ning Yue and Yuan Hui had suddenly fainted.
¡°Prince Jiang, Willow gave this to me. He said that Master would use it,¡± Baili said.
Willow was the Pce Master of the Demon Pce. Ning Yue suspected that Willow and Lian Xin were the same person.
Jiang Ying nced at the box but did not take it. ¡°The imperial physicians said that Yueyue and the Emperor of Russia are asleep. There are no signs of poisoning.¡±
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, Baili suddenly did not know what to say. He did not know what to do with the box in his hand.
¡°Keep the box for now, just in case.¡± Jiang Ying sighed. He felt that his imprisonment and Ning Yue and Yuan Hui¡¯s unconsciousness were an borate plot.
Why? Did they have any benefits to gain from the three of them?
If it was to deal with Yuan Hui and Ning Yue, it would be easy to understand. One of them was the emperor of Russia, and the other was the legitimate princess of Russia.
It didn¡¯t make sense to deal with him. Jiang Ying thought for a long time but couldn¡¯t think of anything.
Jiang Ying¡¯s doubts were confirmed the next day when Ning Yue and Yuan Hui woke up.
¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Jiang Ying looked at Ning Yue happily.
Ning Yue had a splitting headache. It took her a long time to recover before she remembered that she and Yuan Hui had been drugged yesterday. She opened her mouth to ask about Yuan Hui¡¯s condition.
Before she could ask, Jiang Ying said, ¡°Uncle¡¯s condition is more serious. He has a fever since he fell asleep. The imperial physicians tried their best but couldn¡¯t stop his fever.¡±
With that, Jiang Ying thoughtfully fed Ning Yue water.
After drinking the water, Ning Yue felt alive. She quickly said to Jiang Ying, ¡°Take me to see Uncle.¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s body was still very weak. As soon as she stood up, she felt the world spin. If not for Jiang Ying¡¯s quick reaction, she might have fallen.
¡°Don¡¯t be anxious,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue frowned and took her pulse. She realized that her pulse was very strange. She was as weak as a sick person.
She knew her body very well. How could she be so weak?
Could that medicinal powder be poison? She thought for a moment and decided to treat herself first. She asked Jiang Ying, ¡°Is that medicinal powder still there?¡±
¡°Yes. I suspect that the medicinal powder is poison. Otherwise, a person wouldn¡¯t copse just like that, so I got someone to collect the medicinal powders first,¡± Jiang Ying said.
The imperial physician couldn¡¯t find out anything, but that didn¡¯t mean Ning Yue couldn¡¯t.
Ning Yue nodded and asked Jiang Ying to bring the medicinal powder over first. She took the opportunity to perform acupuncture on herself and insert a few acupuncture points to wake herself up.
Soon, Jiang Ying brought the medicinal powder over. ¡°Go out first. I want to study the medicinal powder. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll identally hurt you during the process.¡±
¡°But are you alright by yourself?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
He had seen how powerful that medicinal powder was. Just this little bit had drugged Ning Yue and Yuan Hui.
Ning Yue smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Previously, when Uncle took it, I realized that something was wrong. It was toote to dissuade him.¡±
¡°You have to be careful.¡± Jiang Ying instructed and walked out the door.
Worried that someone would disturb her, she entered the space after locking the door.
Ning Yue went to the medical equipment area to find some equipment and began to study the medicinal powder.
The results of the research shocked Ning Yue.
Chapter 366 - 366 Feeding Medicine
366 Feeding Medicine
After Ning Yue studied it, she realized that this medicinal powder was actually just an ordinary sleeping medicinal powder.
She did not understand. If it only caused her to fall asleep, why was her body so weak? Was there something wrong with her body?
Ning Yue examined her body carefully in confusion and realized that she was indeed poisoned.
This poison was very simr to the poison in Yuan Hui¡¯s body, but the poison she was poisoned with was a little less intense than the poison in Yuan Hui¡¯s body.
!!
Thebination of poison and sleeping powder formed a more powerful poison that weakened her body.
This discovery made Ning Yue even more puzzled. What was going on?
Yuan Hui had once told her that the biological mother of this body was also poisoned. He was worried that it would affect the fetus and asked her to pay attention.
She had already checked at that time. There were no signs of poisoning.
Could it be that there was an incubation period for this poison? Nothing could be found during the incubation period, but after this incubation period, there would be a problem.
However, the incubation period was too long. Yuan Hui had been poisoned long ago. Otherwise, the emperor of Russia would not have died, and he would not have transmigrated.
Unable to figure it out, Ning Yue sighed and took out the thermometer, fever patch, and fever medicine from her space. In the end, she put away the medicinal powder.
She opened the door and saw Jiang Ying waiting for her. When he saw hering out, he stepped forward happily. ¡°Yueyue, how is it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just ordinary sleeping powder,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Will ordinary sleeping powder cause a fever?¡± Jiang Ying was puzzled.
¡°These things areplicated. I¡¯ll exin them to youter. Take me to see Uncle first,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying nodded and brought Ning Yue to Yuan Hui¡¯s room.
Seeing Yuan Hui like this, Ning Yue was so angry that she almost cursed. His entire body was covered with a thick nket, and his face was red like a cooked shrimp.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Ning Yue was furious. He was already running a fever, but they were still covering him so thickly. Weren¡¯t they trying to make him suffer from the heat?
She removed the nket covering Yuan Hui. One of the imperial physicians wanted to dissuade her, but Ning Yue red at him.
Those old imperial physicians could not help but keep quiet. Ever since Ning Yue and her master appeared, the lives of these imperial physicians in the pce had been very difficult.
Back then, the emperor had asked Gu Yu to check his body. Divine Doctor Gu had discovered that the emperor had been poisoned, but their group of imperial physicians had actually not discovered it.
It was obvious that they, the imperial physicians, had to face the emperor¡¯s anger.
Now that there was a chance to scold someone, the imperial physicians naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go.
¡°Princess Mingyue, it¡¯s not bad that you¡¯re Divine Doctor Gu¡¯s disciple. Perhaps the divine doctor didn¡¯t give you all his skills. It¡¯smon sense for a patient to sweat with a nket when he has a fever. If you remove the nket like this, the patient will catch a cold and his fever will worsen.¡±
When Ning Yue heard this, sheughed in anger. ¡°Do you know that when a person¡¯s temperature reaches a certain level, they¡¯ll die?!¡±
Hearing that someone will die, the imperial physician¡¯s expression immediately changed.
It had to be known that the person lying on the bed was the emperor of Russia. If Yuan Hui died, their entire family would not have enough heads to chop off.
If this caused a war between the two countries, they would be eternal sinners.
¡°As long as he sweats, he¡¯ll be fine.¡± The old imperial physician felt a little embarrassed, but he still insisted on this point of view.
¡°You can go back and do the experiment yourself. Let one of your family catch a cold and have a fever. Then, cover him with a nket. See if he¡¯ll die if you cover him for too long. I don¡¯t want to joke about my uncle¡¯s health,¡± Ning Yue said with a cold expression.
She took deep breaths, trying to suppress the anger in her heart. She was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to help but punch someone.
She took out a thermometer from her bag and measured Yuan Hui¡¯s temperature. Then, she pasted the fever patch on his forehead.
The imperial physicians looked at the new things Ning Yue took out and wanted to ask curiously, but no one dared to after the small conflict.
Ning Yue waited for ten minutes and took out a thermometer. She realized that Yuan Hui was already running a high fever. 39¡ãC. This temperature was not a joke. She had to reduce Yuan Hui¡¯s fever immediately.
Initially, she wanted to give Yuan Hui a fever injection, but a group of people were standing at the side and looking at her. After some thought, she took out the liquid fever medicine.
Of course, all the packaging of the fever medicine had been torn off, leaving only a small stic bottle.
Without thebel, no one else knew what it was.
Chapter 367 - 367 Borscht
367 Borscht
Ning Yue felt that even if someone wanted to steal the liquid medicine to study it, they would not be able to figure out anything.
She poured a suitable amount of medicine and fed it to Yuan Hui. Her actions were not gentle, but they were not rude.
The imperial physicians were shocked. Nine out of ten cups of medicine they fed Yuan Hui were spat out.
They had no choice but to get someone to brew ten cups of medicine. If they fed them all together, he would eventually drink enough.
!!
Seeing how skilled Ning Yue was at feeding him medicine, the imperial physicians wanted to go forward and ask her what techniques she had, but they did not dare.
Seeing the imperial physicians hesitate to speak, Ning Yue sighed.
Actually, these imperial physicians were not wrong. It was just that medical skills in ancient times were not developed, so they were ignorant and thought of covering people with nkets.
Sweat could cool the heat, but heating up the body would only make things worse.
Ning Yue pretended to take out a thermometer from her bag, but in fact, she took it out of her space and gave it to these imperial physicians.
¡°This is a gadget my master gave me. It can measure a person¡¯s temperature. The normal temperature is between 36¡ãC and 37.3¡ãC.¡±
Ning Yue taught the imperial physicians about thermometers and body temperature. She told them about low-heat, medium-heat, high-heat, and ultra-high-heat.
The imperial physicians were enlightened. For the first time, they found out that fever could not be reduced by sweating. This was also the first time they realized that there was so much to learn about human temperature.
Ning Yue did not want to hide anything and even told the imperial physician somemon sense.
One of the imperial physicians saw that Ning Yue was easy to talk to and asked boldly, ¡°Princess, what medicine did you give the Russian Emperor? His fever has already subsided.¡±
While Ning Yue was exining to them, he had just checked Yuan Hui¡¯s pulse. The fever had already subsided a little.
By the time Ning Yue finished exining, Yuan Hui no longer had a fever.
¡°This is a medicine specially made by my master. I don¡¯t know what ingredients are in it either. Unfortunately, I only have this left. Otherwise, I could have given some to everyone,¡± Ning Yue said.
It was not because Ning Yue was stingy, but because the fever medicine was not easy to store. Before the medicine was opened, it could be ced in a shady ce.
After the medicine was opened, it needed to be stored in the fridge. Fortunately, there was a fridge in her space. The medicine she had prescribed would be in the fridge.
How could there be a refrigerator in ancient times? If she handed the medicine to this group of imperial physicians, she was afraid that it would not be stored properly.
It was a small matter for it to lose its medicinal effect if it was not stored properly. She was afraid that the medicinal effect would deteriorate and people would be sick after eating it.
Since Ning Yue had already said so, what else could the imperial physicians say? They couldn¡¯t forcefully snatch the medicine from Ning Yue¡¯s hand, right? They were imperial physicians, not bandits, so they didn¡¯t dare to do this.
While they were talking, Yuan Hui woke up. His head hurt badly. Ning Yue hurriedly went forward to ask him about his health.
¡°I just feel light-headed and hungry,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Knowing that he was hungry was good. Ning Yue was in a good mood. ¡°Don¡¯t eat anything too much when you¡¯re sick. Eat something light.¡±
With that, she got someone to prepare porridge and side dishes.
Seeing that Yuan Hui had woken up, the imperial physicians were very indignant. They still wanted to stay at Ning Yue¡¯s house and continue to discuss some medical problems with her.
Unfortunately, Jiang Ying did not give them a chance and sent them away.
Fortunately, they had received a thermometer from Ning Yue, which made them very happy.
¡°These imperial physicians just want to ask me some medical questions. Why do you have to chase them away? It¡¯s still early in the morning. You can let them leave in the afternoon,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
¡°No, arge group of people will stay here and waste rice!¡± Jiang Ying casually found an excuse.
Actually, he felt that although Ning Yue was not as serious as Yuan Hui, she was also poisoned. He was just worried about Ning Yue¡¯s health.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯ll cook something delicious for you tonight.¡± Ning Yue smiled and entered the kitchen to see what other ingredients there were.
In the end, she realized that there were only some vegetables in the kitchen. There was no meat.
¡°Jiang Ying, I¡¯m going out to buy some ingredients. What do you want to eat? Help me ask Uncle what he wants to eat for dinner.¡±
¡°Okay!¡± Jiang Ying replied.
After asking Yuan Hui, he told Ning Yue, ¡°Yueyue, Uncle said he wants to drink borscht.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Ning Yue was stunned. The main ingredients of borscht were onions and round cabbages. Round cabbages were fine as they were also sold in this era.
However, onions did not exist in this era. They were imported from Central Asia and West Asia.
Chapter 368 - 368 Twins
368 Twins
Ning Yue thought for a moment. She did have onions in her space, but taking them out so openly was quite troublesome to exin.
The soul of borscht was an onion. If there was no onion, the borscht would have no soul and would not taste good.
She didn¡¯t want to do it, but Yuan Hui had just woken up from the poison. He had asked for borscht.
Sigh, forget it. She would think of something.
Ning Yue went out to buy vegetables and made a bowl of borscht. Yuan Hui and Jiang Ying ate with relish.
¡°It¡¯s so delicious. This is the most decent dish I¡¯ve eaten since I came here!¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue knew that Yuan Hui meant after transmigrating him but Jiang Ying did not know. He thought that the dishes of the Great Yun Nation were not to Yuan Hui¡¯s liking.
¡°What delicacies are there in Russia? I really want to try them when I have the chance,¡± Jiang Ying said.
When Yuan Hui heard this, he looked at Jiang Ying meaningfully. ¡°There will be a chance.¡±
¡°Ahem!¡± Ning Yue thought that Yuan Hui wanted to say something and hurriedly coughed hard.
After they finished dinner, Ning Yue wanted Jiang Ying to take her shopping on the streets of the capital, but before she could leave, an uninvited guest arrived.
Willow!
He had actuallye to the capital of the Great Yun Nation!
¡°Princess Mingyue, long time no see.¡± Willow said.
Ning Yue¡¯s expression was very ugly. Originally, Yuan Hui had said that there was almost news about the investigation of Willow and Lian Xin. As she had been drugged, she had forgotten to ask Yuan Hui about his condition.
Now that Willow was here, this was not a good thing.
¡°I heard that your bounty has already reached a thousand taels of silver. If I spread the news, what will the oue be?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°You won¡¯t,¡± Willow said firmly.
¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jiang Ying shielded Ning Yue behind him and asked Willow with a dark expression.
Seeing Jiang Ying¡¯s actions, Willow couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Prince Jiang, you¡¯re really good at burning bridges.¡±
Jiang Ying frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t remember any interaction between him and Willow.
¡°Yesterday, I got someone to send you a small box with the antidote inside,¡± Willow said.
Ning Yue paused for a moment. Was the antidote the medicine to detoxify the poison in her and Yuan Hui¡¯s bodies? Was this what she thought?
Willow¡¯s next words confirmed Ning Yue¡¯s guess. ¡°I heard that Princess Mingyue and the Emperor of Russia were poisoned. Coincidentally, I have the antidote for this poison.¡±
His words made Ning Yue even more vignt. The matter of her and Yuan Hui being poisoned should be a secret. How did Willow know about this?
It was fine if he knew, but he still had the antidote in his hand. There must be something wrong!
Jiang Ying was about to say something when Ning Yue stopped him. ¡°Thank you.¡±
She did not think that Willow would be so kind as to give them the antidote. She was worried that Willow would poison the medicine.
However, she could analyze theposition of the antidote and then study if there were extraponents.
¡°Since Princess Mingyue is so sincere in thanking me, why don¡¯t you convert this gratitude into an item?¡± Willow said to Ning Yue with a smile.
Ning Yue looked at him warily and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±
Willow smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a very direct person. I also like to talk to direct people. Princess Mingyue, I want you to do me a favor.¡±
¡°You¡¯re still talking about being direct. You¡¯re not being direct,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s simple. I want you to kill the Wargod of the ck City Kingdom. I heard that he¡¯s in Prince Jin¡¯s fief now.¡± Willow said.
Ning Yue frowned even more. If Willow and Lian Xin were the same person, was he asking her to help kill himself? That didn¡¯t make sense.
But if they weren¡¯t the same person, how could she exin these coincidences?
¡°I¡¯ll give you time to consider. I won¡¯t disturb you today.¡± Willow left.
Not long after he left, Yuan Hui arrived. ¡°Yueyue! There¡¯s a result regarding what you asked me to investigate.¡±
When Ning Yue heard this, she became energetic and quickly asked him, ¡°How is it?¡±
¡°These two aren¡¯t the same person, but they¡¯re twins.¡± Yuan Hui exined the situation.
It turned out that the ck City Kingdom had a taboo against twins. When Lian Xin¡¯s mother was pregnant with Lian Xin and Willow, she already knew that they were twins.
The emperor of the ck City Kingdom at that time did not know. Lian Xin¡¯s mother was worried that she would be seen when she was pregnant with them, so she did not dare to eat much. She was afraid that the two children would grow too big for her to hide it.
Chapter 369 - 369 Past
369 Past
In a mother¡¯s body, usually one twin would be thin and the other would be strong.
Coincidentally, Lian Xin was the stronger of the two children. Almost all the nutrition in the mother¡¯s body was given to Lian Xin.
Lian Xin was a very normal child, and Willow was born very thin and weak. As soon as he was born, his breathing was as weak as a cat¡¯s.
Lian Xin¡¯s mother chose to bring Willow, this thin child, out of the pce. She instructed a few trusted guards to bring Willow out of the pce and kill him.
!!
When the guards saw that the child was so young and thin, they couldn¡¯t bear to do it.
So they decided to put the child in a wooden basin. Whether he lived or died was up to the heavens.
The guard returned with bloodstained clothes to report. Therefore, Lian Xin¡¯s mother had always thought that Willow was dead.
When Lian Xin was thirteen years old, someone who imed to be from the Demon Pce wanted to see her.
When Lian Xin¡¯s mother saw Willow, she immediately recognized him as the child from back then!
Willow and Lian Xin looked almost identical. Perhaps it was because of his nutritional deficiency, but Willow¡¯s figure was very thin.
Lian Xin¡¯s mother¡¯s first reaction was not to feel sorry for the child, but to be filled with resentment. Resentment that the twins had brought her bad luck.
In her opinion, Willow should not have been born, so Lian Xin¡¯s mother sent an assassin to kill him that day.
Willow fled to the ck City Kingdom and focused on learning from his master. In the end, he also became the pce master of the Demon Pce.
¡°Why does this sound a little dramatic?¡± Ning Yue frowned.
Although this exined why Willow wanted to kill Lian Xin, there were still some questions that could not be exined.
Ning Yue told him about Willow giving them the antidote. In the end, she voiced her doubts. ¡°I still think there¡¯s a problem. How did he know that we were poisoned? It¡¯s such a coincidence that he still has the antidote in his hand. It really puzzled me.¡±
Yuan Hui said nothing. He thought for a long time before saying, ¡°I suspect that there¡¯s a traitor beside my father.¡±
He suspected that the traitor of Russia had colluded with the Demon Pce back then.
If not for that, he would not have been able to exin why he and his sister had been poisoned, nor would he have been able to exin why Willow had the antidote.
Ning Yue was stunned. ¡°Is there anyone you suspect?¡±
Yuan Hui shook his head. ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s been decades. It¡¯s very troublesome to investigate what happened back then. I might have to return to Russia.¡±
Although he could let the guards investigate, there were some ces in Russia that the guards could not enter.
¡°By the way, have you discussed what I told you previously with Jiang Ying?¡± Yuan Hui suddenly asked Ning Yue.
Before Ning Yue could react, Jiang Ying asked, ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Alright, take your time discussing. I¡¯ll go look for my guards.¡± With that, Yuan Hui left.
Ning Yue looked at his back speechlessly. Originally, she did not want to consider this matter. Xiaobao was still so young. Could he be the emperor?
However, Yuan Hui had put the matter on the table. It was toote for her to refuse. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Uncle wants Xiaobao to be his heir.¡±
Jiang Ying¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Ning Yue in disbelief. ¡°Does the heir mean what I think?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. He¡¯s going to be the crown prince of Russia,¡± Ning Yue said.
She told him Yuan Hui¡¯s reason, but Jiang Ying fell silent.
¡°If possible, I hope that Xiaobao can live ording to his wishes and not be forced to do anything by us,¡± Jiang Ying said.
All parents wished for their children to grow up healthy and happy.
As for what they liked and did not like to do in the future, it should be up to the children to decide.
¡°I thought so too. Besides, Xiaobao is still young. What does he know?¡± Ning Yue smiled bitterly.
Although Xiaobao was more mature than children of his age and learned faster than ordinary children, his aptitude and talent were very good.
Xiaobao was definitely qualified to be the heir to the throne.
However, Ning Yue could not bear to part with him. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll ask Xiaobao when he¡¯s older.¡±
Jiang Ying nodded. ¡°If possible, I hope Xiaobao can decide his future path himself.¡±
Chapter 370 - 370 Picking a Guard
370 Picking a Guard
Yuan Hui knew what the two of them were thinking and rolled his eyes inelegantly. ¡°The child is so young. Does he know how to choose? Let him choose? We might as well take him to the supermarket to shop.¡±
Although Jiang Ying did not know what Yuan Hui was talking about, he could roughly understand what he meant.
¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t be bothered to tell you. While Baili is still here, I¡¯ll get him to investigate something. Lend him to me for a few days,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue, who was about to say something, shut up. She chuckled and said, ¡°Uncle, Baili is yours to begin with. You can take him back directly.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯m still very worried about you. I¡¯m afraid your guards won¡¯t be able to protect you,¡± Yuan Hui said.
It was not that he underestimated the people Jiang Ying had sent, but the enemy was too powerful.
Baili was someone he trusted. If he entrusted Ning Yue¡¯s safety to Baili, Baili would definitely do his best to protect her.
Yuan Hui said a few more words before going to look for Baili. ¡°Call the elites of the ten Dragon Scale Guards over.¡±
He had arranged for these elite guards to protect Ning Yue because he had a feeling that there must be something more to Liu Yun¡¯s death.
While he was still in the capital, there were some things he had to do.
Although Baili was puzzled by Yuan Hui¡¯s actions, he did not ask further and left.
After Yuan Hui left, Jiang Ying also seriously considered Yuan Hui¡¯s problem. Yes, Ning Yue did not have any usable guards by her side. This would not do!
Although he had already given Ah Er and Ah San to Ning Yue, it was not enough.
Jiang Ying thought for a moment and called Ah Er over. He asked about the recent situation and asked Ah Er to go to the military camp to find some new people.
¡°The military camp?¡± Ah Er was puzzled. He looked at Jiang Ying. Why did he want him to go to the military camp?
¡°Uncle should arrange for a few Dragon Scale Secret Guards to be by Yueyue¡¯s side. In that case, there¡¯s no need for us to get any more secret guards. Go to the military camp and find a few guards to specially protect Yueyue in the open.¡±
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, Ah Er finally understood and asked Jiang Ying, ¡°Master, what kind of person do we need to find?¡±
Jiang Ying thought for a moment and said, ¡°Find a few people with simple family backgrounds, good skills, and fast reflexes.¡±
Ah Er nodded and brought Jiang Ying¡¯s token to the military camp in the suburbs of the capital. The general of this military camp was from the Prince Jin¡¯s Residence. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to ask for guards.
Ah Er told the general why he hade. The general immediately took out the roster from the military camp.
¡°So many people?¡± Ah Er was dumbfounded.
¡°The names are arranged ording to age. The ones here are over 30 years old. The ones here are 25 to 29 years old. In front of you are 21 to 24 years old. Beyond that are 15 to 20 years old.¡±
This setup was really crude. Ah Erined in his heart.
He opened the roster and checked the ones between the ages of 15 and 20. He chose a few people who met Jiang Ying¡¯s requirements.
There weren¡¯t many people, just five.
¡°Only five? The rest are fine too.¡± The general flipped through the list of people over the age of 20.
Ah Er shook his head. Many people above the age of 20 were married. These people focused on supporting their families and earning money. Ah Er was worried that this group of people would not protect Ning Yue wholeheartedly.
The general did not say anything else. He called the five of them to Ah Er and let him test them himself.
To Ah Er¡¯s surprise, almost all five of them passed his test.
He said to everyone, ¡°Prince Jiang asked me to choose a few people to work for the future heiress. When you go to the princess¡¯s side, not only do you have to protect the princess¡¯s safety, but you might also have to do other things for her.¡± With that, he nced at the group and saw that there was no expression of disapproval on their faces.
Whether it was going to Prince Jiang¡¯s side or to the future heiress, they were all willing.
In any case, they hade to the military camp to work. Since they were all working, what was the difference?
After a few simple questions, Ah Er brought these people back.
Jiang Ying asked a few questions and told Ning Yue the news. Ning Yue did not say anything.
These days, the situation in the three countries had be a little delicate because of the ck City Kingdom¡¯s military transfer. She had also be the target of the ck City Kingdom, so it was good for her to have one or two more guards by her side.
Chapter 371 - 371 Home
371 Home
Nothing special happened. Ning Yue thought for a moment and asked Jiang Ying, ¡°Jiang Ying, why don¡¯t we go back? Lian Xin is still in Laifu Vige. I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll attack the family.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look for Uncle Emperorter. If he¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll go back tomorrow,¡± Jiang Ying said.
He had been out for so many days and missed the children. He wondered if Xiaobao and Xiaobei listened to their family in Laifu Vige.
When he entered the pce and saw the emperor smiling, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened to Uncle Emperor? You¡¯re so happy.¡±
!!
¡°Come,e,e. Jiang Ying,e over and take a look at this.¡± The emperor handed him the memorial with a smile.
Jiang Ying raised his eyebrows. He shouldn¡¯t read memorials, but the emperor was happy. He would do whatever the emperor said.
He opened the memorial and saw that the ck City Kingdom had actually sent a princess over for a marriage alliance at this time.
On the memorial of the ck City Kingdom, they said that they wanted to send the princess to the pce and make her a concubine.
Of course, in order to celebrate the sessful marriage between the ck City Kingdom and the Great Yun Nation, they even gave them a lot of things.
He roughly calcted that these items should be worth hundreds of thousands of taels of gold.
¡°Uncle Emperor, a marriage alliance is not a small matter. The people of the ck City Kingdom are ambitious. We can¡¯t agree casually,¡± Jiang Ying said with a frown.
¡°I know. It doesn¡¯t matter if this princesses or not. The main thing is the money from the ck City Kingdom,¡± the emperor said with a smile.
¡°By the way, make this princess my concubine. When the crown prince seeds the throne in a few days, kill her quietly,¡± the emperor said indifferently.
Jiang Ying did not say anything else. After all, this was a question that the emperor and crown prince should consider. No matter how powerful he was, he could only assist the crown prince. There was no need for him to know some things.
¡°By the way, do you have something to tell me today?¡± the emperor asked Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying nodded. ¡°Uncle Emperor, if there¡¯s nothing else, Ning Yue and I will return to Laifu Vige tomorrow.¡±
¡°Go back. There¡¯s nothing else to do. Coincidentally, King Chu suddenly wants to return to his fief. On the way back, find time to help me investigate him.¡± The emperor was in a good mood.
¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Ying left after saying a few words to the emperor.
The emperor agreed to let them go back. Ning Yue was also very happy. After packing her things, she nned to leave the next day.
That night, she asked Yuan Hui if he wanted to go back to Laifu Vige with her.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together,¡± Yuan Hui said. He had nothing to do anyway.
Liu Xuan and Eng had to stay in the capital. Early the next morning, they reluctantly sent the three of them off with dark circles under their eyes.
¡°Eldest Cousin, Second Brother, if there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll bring my family along,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
¡°Remember to write often when you go back!¡± Eng instructed Ning Yue.
¡°By the way, Eldest Cousin and Second Brother, I left some things in your rooms. Go back and take a lookter,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
She had left a wooden box in each of their rooms. They were both filled with five hundred taels of silver and somemon medicine.
She hadbeled the medicine with their names and how to eat them.
Just like that, the three of them set off.
They walked for another three days before reaching Laifu Vige.
She thought that it would be a harmonious scene when she returned home, but Ning Yue did not expect Xiaobao, Xiaobei, and Wumei to be facing a wall, looking like they were about to cry.
Madam Liu stood angrily behind them with a whip. Not far away, Qin Shi vomited until the sky darkened.
¡°Mother, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ning Yue asked.
When Madam Liu, who was originally a little angry, heard Ning Yue¡¯s voice and her face lit up. She stepped forward and hugged Ning Yue tightly.
¡°My good child, why have you been in the capital for so long?¡± Madam Liu asked.
It wasn¡¯t just her. The entire Ning family missed Ning Yue very much.
¡°I was dyed by something. Mother, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
When Xiaobao and Xiaobei saw that their mother had returned, they were very happy. The two of them strode forward with their short legs and wanted to go forward and ask for a hug.
Chapter 372 - 372 Plucking Feathers
372 Plucking Feathers
However, just as they turned around, Madam Liu said sternly, ¡°Stand properly!¡±
The two children¡¯s mouths ttened when they heard that. They almost wanted to cry.
Ning Yue¡¯s heart ached for the two children, but she resisted the urge to go forward and hug them.
Madam Liu doted on these two children very much and rarely spoke to them so sternly.
She was afraid that the two children had done something. She had to figure out what was going on first.
¡°In the past few days when you were in the capital, they¡¯ve caused a lot of trouble. Now that they¡¯ve learned to walk and run, they like to pluck the feathers of small animals. Not only have they harmed the chickens and ducks at home, but they¡¯ve also harmed the others in the vige. In the beginning, we thought that the children were just a little naughty, so wepensated money, but it was like this for a few days in a row. We can¡¯t follow behind them every day to pay for the damages and apologize, right? Compensating and apologizing are small matters. If they get used to doing this, it won¡¯t be good for their future.¡± Madam Liu was worried to death.
¡°Then what does this have to do with Wumei?¡± Ning Yue looked at Madam Liu in confusion.
¡°Your Wumei actually ced the plucked feathers on the bed and said that she wanted to make a down jacket for you. Oh my god, you don¡¯t know how smelly the bed she slept on was! Moreover, it was your Wumei who instigated Xiaobao and Xiaobei to harm the chickens and ducks. She said that she wanted to use the feathers to make a down jacket for you. When the two children heard that, they went to harm the chickens and ducks. When your Second Aunt went to tidy up Wumei¡¯s bed, she couldn¡¯t help but vomit. Then, you came back,¡± Madam Liu said.
On the other side, Qin Shi had finished vomiting. After packing up, she walked to Ning Yue¡¯s side.
¡°Auntie, you look very pale. Let me take a look at you.¡± Ning Yue couldn¡¯t care less about the two children and quickly took Qin Shi¡¯s pulse.
Ning Yue smiled.
¡°Yueyue, what are you smiling at? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Qin Shi looked at Ning Yue¡¯s smile and felt a little uneasy.
¡°Oh, Second Aunt, it¡¯s a good thing! You¡¯re going to give the family a new child,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
¡°Huh?¡± Qin Shi did not react for a moment and stood rooted to the ground in a daze.
¡°This is a good thing. Quick, quick, quick. Come in and sit down to rest!¡± Madam Liu carefully helped Qin Shi in.
Seeing this, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re also pregnant. You have to be careful.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes. We all have to be careful.¡± Madam Liu was overjoyed.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s so embarrassing. I already have Sang, Sng, and Wumei. It¡¯s embarrassing to have another child.¡± Qin Shi blushed.
¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? With me around, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of you,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
Then, the three women chatted and forgot about Jiang Ying, Yuan Hui, and the three children.
After chatting for a long time, Ning Yue remembered. ¡°Oh, look at my brain. I forgot to greet Grandpa.¡±
However, as soon as she left, Ning Yue saw Jiang Ying and Yuan Hui standing there looking at her withplicated expressions.
¡°Oh, Uncle and Jiang Ying, I forgot about you.¡± Ning Yue scratched her head in embarrassment.
¡°Help me put Uncle¡¯s luggage in the room. Jiang Ying, are you going back?¡± After Ning Yue arranged Yuan Hui¡¯s amodation, she turned to ask Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying was silent for a moment. Could he say no? He didn¡¯t think so.
¡°Yes. Since I¡¯ve sent you home, I¡¯ll go home and take a look now,¡± Jiang Ying said with a smile.
¡°Help me greet Uncle and Auntie. After settling down at home, I¡¯ll go over and see them too. Or let theme for dinner tonight,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
Jiang Ying was very satisfied with Ning Yue¡¯s arrangements. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and tell them. See you tonight.¡±
¡°See you tonight.¡± With that, Ning Yue saw the three children pouting at her, as if they were very aggrieved.
¡°Xiaobao, Xiaobei and Wumei,e here,¡± Ning Yue called out to the three children.
The three children knew that they had done something wrong and walked to Ning Yue dejectedly.
¡°Wumei, your heart aches for me. I know. I also know that you want to make a down jacket for me, right?¡± Ning Yue asked Wumei with a smile.
Chapter 373 - 373 Pregnant
373 Pregnant
When Wumei heard that Ning Yue did not me her, her lowered eyelids instantly raised again and she looked at Ning Yue happily.
¡°That¡¯s right. I heard from Sister that the down jacket is very warm. Winter has arrived, and I want to collect some duck feathers to make a down jacket for you. However, there¡¯s too few duck feathers. If we pluck all the duck feathers in the vige, we won¡¯t be able to make a good set of clothes. I looked at the chicken feathers and duck feathers and saw that they look the same.¡± Wumei looked at Ning Yue with sparkling eyes.
Ning Yue smiled. ¡°Wumei, I¡¯m very happy that you care about me. But do you know that when those chickens and ducks have all their feathers plucked, they¡¯ll also be very cold? They¡¯ll catch a cold too. Do you want to see them sick?¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Wumei frowned and said, ¡°But I heard from my father that chickens and ducks can still grow more feathers.¡±
Although Wumei was older than the two children, she was only eleven years old. It was good for ancient people to mature early, but these children did not see things asprehensively.
For example, Wumei thought that the feathers of chickens and ducks could grow back so they could be plucked at will.
Ning Yue thought for a moment and said, ¡°Wumei, let me tell you a story. In the past, there was a very beautiful girl who had long and beautiful hair. Then, she met a youngdy with bad hair. The youngdy saw that the beautiful girl¡¯s hair was very good-looking. Her hair was sparse and yellow, and she had the intention to pull out the beautiful girl¡¯s hair. At that time, when people were talking, she said the same thing as you. Anyway, the hair could grow back. It¡¯s fine to pull it out.¡±
With that, Ning Yue paused and looked at Wumei, wanting to see her expression.
She looked shocked, thinking that if her hair was pulled out, she would be sad even if it grew back.
She lowered her head and said to Ning Yue in a dull tone, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I did something wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have brought them to pluck the feathers of the entire vige.¡±
Seeing that their aunt had admitted her mistake, Xiaobao and Xiaobei lowered their heads.
¡°Mother, I know my mistake,¡± said Xiaobao.
¡°Mother, I know my mistake too. I won¡¯t do it again,¡± said Xiaobei.
Seeing this, Ning Yue was quite satisfied. Punishment was not the goal. The goal was to educate the children well.
At this moment, Old Master Ning, who had gone to the workshop to work, and Old Madam Ning, who was working in the fields, received the news and rushed back. When they saw Ning Yue, they were very happy.
¡°Yueyue, you¡¯ve been in the capital for so many days. We missed you so much.¡± Old Madam Ning stepped forward and hugged Ning Yue.
¡°Grandma, I miss you too. I miss home.¡± Ning Yue¡¯s voice was a little teary.
¡°Mother, we miss you too. We miss you too. Do you miss us?¡± Xiaobei quickly said when he saw that his mother had hugged his great-grandmother but not them.
¡°Yes, I miss Xiaobei and Xiaobao,¡± Ning Yue said as she squatted down and hugged the two children.
¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do that in the future.¡± Ning Yue educated the children.
Then, she stood up and said to Grandpa and Grandma, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, good news! Second Aunt is preparing to give our family a new member again.¡±
¡°Oh? She¡¯s pregnant?¡± Old Madam Ning was overjoyed. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good to have a child!¡±
With more people, there was more excitement.
¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your mother and your second aunt giving birth now. That way, our family will be more lively. I wonder if it¡¯ll be a boy or a girl. If only it¡¯s a girl. We don¡¯t have many girls in our family,¡± the olddy said with a smile.
In the entire Ning family, Ning Guang¡¯s generation only had two aunts. These two aunts were married and he did not see them often.
In Ning Yue¡¯s generation, other than Ning Yue herself, only Wumei was a daughter.
Among the children of the next generation, only Xiaobei was a girl.
The number of girls in the entire family could be counted on ten fingers. They liked girls very much.
¡°Both boys and girls are our children. We have to take good care of them,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
¡°That¡¯s right. Whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, our family will have to feed two more mouths. We have to work harder,¡± Old Master Ning said with a smile.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s not stand outside and talk. Let¡¯s go in and take a look first,¡± the olddy suggested.
Chapter 374 - 374 Plan
374 n
The few of them entered the living room. Soon, the Ning family returned one after another.
Not long after Ning Yue and Jiang Ying went to the capital, Ning Chen returned to the military camp. Calcting the time, it had been almost a month.
Qin Shi was conceived a few days after Ning Chen returned. She had just gotten pregnant and had no symptoms. If Ning Yue hadn¡¯t returned today and found out that she was pregnant, she wouldn¡¯t have known that she was pregnant.
The Ning family had been immersed in joy for the past few days, but a few dayster, Ning Yue received big news and almost bit her tongue off.
The ck City Kingdom had actually sent a princess for a marriage alliance, and the emperor had actually taken the princess into his harem.
A few days after this shocking news, Ning Yue received another message.
The emperor announced his abdication and the crown prince would inherit his throne.
When Ning Yue heard that the crown prince was about to seed the throne, she almost couldn¡¯t help butugh.
Sheughed because of the emperor¡¯s actions. He first took the princess of the ck City Kingdom into his harem and quickly announced his abdication.
ording to the rules of the Great Yun Nation, concubines who had no children had to be sent to a nunnery to be monks.
That princess of the ck City Kingdom had probably not even seen the emperor.
However, it was also because of this that Jiang Huan and Xin Xin had to rush to the capital.
However, before they went, they all came to look for Ning Yue and asked her if she wanted toe along.
¡°You guys go first. I¡¯ll goter. I just returned from the capital. There are too many things to do here. I¡¯ll settle the matters here before going to the capital,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
In any case, the crown prince¡¯s ascension was set to be in two months. She could still make it to the capital after dealing with her affairs.
¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. Then your uncle and I will go to the capital first. We¡¯ll wait for you in the capital,¡± Xin Xin said with a smile.
It had been hard on Ning Yue. She often ran to the capital from time to time. She had just returned and would be going to the capital soon.
After they returned to the capital, other people from the Ning family also wanted to travel.
They were Madam Liu and Ning Guang, Bng, Jing, and Shng. The five of them nned to go to Luzhou. They were going to Luzhou to visit Madam Liu¡¯s family.
Of course, Ning Yue and the two children had to follow them.
Not to mention when she had lost her memory in the past. Now that her memory had been restored, Madam Liu naturally had to return home. At the very least, she had to pay her respects to her parents, who had already passed away.
Ever since she regained her memories, Madam Liu had missed Luzhou very much. She remembered what had happened when she was young and how much her parents loved her.
Seeing that Madam Liu missed her hometown, the group decided to set off in three days.
Before setting off, Ning Yue went to look for Jiang Ying and asked him, ¡°Jiang Ying, do you want toe with us?¡±
Jiang Ying smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t go. I still have some unfinished business.¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying in confusion.
¡°Uncle Emperor asked me to investigate Uncle Chu and gave me the right to enter Uncle Chu¡¯s fief freely,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue frowned. ¡°You mean you want to enter King Chu¡¯s territory? This is too dangerous. No!¡±
This was like breaking into the enemy¡¯s base camp alone. Wasn¡¯t this courting death?
¡°Yueyue, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already nned. When we returned from the capital, Uncle Chu had also returned. When we arrived here, Uncle Chu had almost returned to his fief. We received news that he should be on the way to the capital now. If he¡¯s not in his fief, it¡¯ll be much more convenient for me to go over.¡±
So that was what they were nning. Ning Yue frowned even more.
¡°But this is also very dangerous!¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Yueyue, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t let anything happen to me,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Will you go to the capital after investigating King Chu?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
Jiang Ying nodded. ¡°I have to go when Brother Crown Prince seeds the throne.¡±
So, was this also the reason why the emperor chose to let the crown prince seed the throne in two months?
This emperor was too shrewd.
¡°In that case, I¡¯ll see you in the capital,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Yueyue, go to Luzhou and protect yourself well.¡± As he spoke, he hugged Ning Yue.
His embrace was very warm, making Ning Yue yearn for him.
¡°Jiang Ying, you too. You have to protect yourself.¡± When Ning Yue said this again, her voice was a little nasal.
Chapter 375 - 375 Construction
375 Construction
After bidding farewell to Jiang Ying, Ning Yue and her family embarked on their journey.
Along the way, Madam Liu seemed especially excited. She looked around. Every time she traveled for a while, she had to ask Ning Yue if she had arrived.
Every time, Ning Yue replied with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re still a long way from Luzhou. We have to travel for four days.¡±
At the mention of Luzhou, Ning Yue suddenly remembered that wasn¡¯t Luzhou King Chu¡¯s territory? Actually, Jiang Ying could also be with them. Why wasn¡¯t he willing to be with them?
After thinking about it, she still couldn¡¯t figure it out, so Ning Yue stopped thinking about this problem.
Madam Liu sighed. After some time, she began to get impatient.
¡°How long has this been going on? I¡¯m sore from sitting in the carriage,¡± she muttered as she massaged her lower back.
Ning Yue smiled and held Madam Liu¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t massage your back yourself. I¡¯ll massage it for you.¡±
Some pregnant women did not hold back and might hurt the children. Ning Yue rubbed Madam Liu¡¯s back, and Madam Liu smiled.
¡°Yueyue is still the best.¡±
At the side, Ning Guang watched the mother and daughter interact and was very happy. In the past, he was sick and did not understand the concept of children, but now that his mind was clear, he looked forward to the children.
Bng, Jing, and Shng were his children. He had basically grown up with them. They read and studied together.
Therefore, he looked forward to the growth of Bng, Jing, and Shng, as well as the little life in his wife¡¯s stomach.
Ning Guang took out pastries and water from the box under the small table and said to Ning Yue and Madam Liu, ¡°There are pastries and water here. Eat some to fill your stomach first.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Mother. I don¡¯t think you ate much for breakfast. Eat some pastries to fill your stomach first,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
The two children were in the same carriage as Bng, Jing, and Shng. It was no problem for the three uncles to take care of the two children.
Madam Liu was pregnant. Although Ning Guang had recovered, he was a man that was definitely not familiar with taking care of pregnant women. That was why she came to their carriage.
¡°No, I can¡¯t eat either. I¡¯ve been eating less these past few days. It hasn¡¯t been long since we ate breakfast. I can¡¯t eat,¡± Madam Liu said.
¡°Alright, Mother, we¡¯ll talk when you¡¯re hungry. Have some water first,¡± Ning Yue said as she poured a ss of water for Madam Liu.
Water was the ancient well water of her space. It was good for Madam Liu¡¯s health to drink some.
Madam Liu took a few sips and said to Ning Yue, ¡°Yueyue, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my psychological effect, but when I go to other people¡¯s houses to drink their water, I feel that their water isn¡¯t as delicious as ours. Our water always has a little sweetness. I feel energetic after drinking it.¡±
A smile appeared on Ning Yue¡¯s face. How could it not taste good? This was the ancient well water of her space!
However, Madam Liu was quite sharp and immediately sensed that something was different.
She didn¡¯t exin to Madam Liu about the ancient well water. These things were too troublesome to exin. Moreover, the problem of transmigration was unbelievable.
¡°Mother, drink more of our family¡¯s water,¡± Ning Yue said.
She had really not studied the use of the ancient well water seriously. In any case, the ancient well water could cure some ordinary poisons and strengthen one¡¯s body.
Ning Yue ate a pastry and sat in the car with her eyes closed to rest.
At noon, Madam Liu had to get out of the carriage to rest no matter what. ¡°My back hurts if I keep riding in the carriage.¡±
She also wanted to return to her hometown quickly, but her body couldn¡¯t take it.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s get out of the carriage. It¡¯s noon now. Let¡¯s prepare to eat first,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
She got out of the carriage and prepared lunch for everyone. Ning Guang helped Ning Yue.
The children looked curiously at the things Ning Yue took out. There was a simple pot, a simple stove, and some charcoal.
The charcoal was different from what they usually saw. It looked beautiful.
Although they were puzzled, no one said anything. After lunch, everyone continued to get into the carriage to rest and the carriage continued on its way.
After a few days of traveling, they finally arrived at Luzhou.
The buildings in Luzhou were typical southern buildings. They stood in rows on both sides.
Ning Yue had mixed feelings. It was too simr to the modern era. She missed the modern era more and more.
Chapter 376 - 376 Unhappiness
376 Unhappiness
The pond was also different from the one in the north. At this moment, the pond in the north had long frozen. Fish could still be seen swimming in the pond in the south.
Ning Yue sighed with emotion. The buildings here were simr to the city she had stayed in in her previous life.
The only difference was that in her previous life, it was a modern building. This was an ancient building.
Madam Liu was as excited as Ning Yue. Madam Liu grabbed Ning Yue¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Yueyue, we¡¯re here. We¡¯re finally here.¡±
Ning Yue could feel Madam Liu¡¯s emotions and quickly said, ¡°Is Mother¡¯s ce the same as in your memories? What interesting things happened when you were young? Who else do you remember?¡±
Ning Yue asked these questions to distract Madam Liu and make her less emotional.
When Madam Liu heard Ning Yue¡¯s words, she suddenly fell silent. ¡°I still remember many people. In fact, I suddenly thought of the food hall here. Thinking about it makes me miss it. Everything in Luzhou can be used as ingredients. We are here in winter. If summeres, do you know how much food there is in a pond?¡±
¡°There¡¯s too much to eat in a pond. I won¡¯t list them all for you.¡± Madam Liu¡¯s smile widened at the mention of food.
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but think that Madam Liu also liked to eat.
As soon as the Ning family got out of the carriage, they saw Madam Liu¡¯s family waiting not far away.
It was Uncle and Aunt!
The moment they saw Madam Liu, tears suddenly streamed down their faces. They stepped forward and hugged her hard.
¡°Sister, my sister! You¡¯re finally home! You¡¯re finally home!¡± Eldest Aunt sounded very excited.
After so many years, her eldest sister was finally back. If her younger sister and her husband were still around, the Liu family could be reunited.
At the thought of this, Eldest Aunt cried, and so did Madam Liu. Her youngest uncle¡¯s face was also covered in tears.
The three of them cried together. Ning Yue also felt very emotional.
¡°Ning Yue, quick, this is your uncle and aunt. Call them!¡± Madam Liu wiped her tears and held Ning Yue¡¯s hand.
Actually, Ning Yue had already seen the two of them. She knew that Madam Liu had changed the topic to prevent the two of them from crying.
Ning Yue quickly called the two of them and asked the children toe over. The entire family was here to acknowledge their rtives again.
Then, Uncle and Aunt brought them home.
There were five carriages in total. The first two were upied, and the three behind were almost full.
In addition to the family¡¯s supplies, there were also gifts for uncle and aunt.
Madam Liu still felt that it was not enough. If not for Ning Yue¡¯s persuasion, ten carriages would probably not be enough.
Unlike Ning Yue¡¯s situation, Jiang Ying rushed to King Chu¡¯s fief day and night.
In the first city, he went straight to the magistrate there, told him his identity and why he hade.
Of course, Jiang Ying did not tell the magistrate his true motive foring to King Chu¡¯s fief. He only said that the emperor had asked him toe over to look for Divine Doctor Gu.
¡°Is what Prince Jiang said true? Is Divine Doctor Gu here too?¡± The magistrate was shocked.
Jiang Ying shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that the emperor asked me toe over. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s here.¡±
¡°Prince Jiang, I have a presumptuous request.¡± The magistrate chuckled and rubbed his hands.
¡°What?¡± Jiang Ying frowned.
¡°I¡¯ve had a toothache for many years. I wonder if I can let Doctor Gu take a look,¡± the magistrate said with a smile.
¡°Your teeth hurt?¡± Jiang Ying looked at him in surprise.
¡°Yes,¡± said the magistrate.
Speaking of which, toothache was not a disease but it hurt like hell. He had been tortured for many years. ¡°I¡¯ve been tortured all these years. I thought that if anyone could cure my toothache one day, I would definitely do my best to support him.¡±
The magistrate was implying something. He had been sent to King Chu¡¯s fief by the emperor and had someints to begin with. He did not like it here.
However, the emperor had said that he was needed. For so many years, the emperor had never given him any news. Originally, when the two princes rebelled, he thought that his chance had arrived.
Chapter 377 - 377 Toothache
377 Toothache
However, the magistrate did not expect the emperor to not ask him to do anything at all.
He knew what King Chu had done all these years, but the emperor did not use him.
He thought of betraying him, but on second thought, if he really betrayed him, it would be fine if he seeded. If not, he would be a sinner for all eternity.
Besides, hadn¡¯t the two princes thought of betrayal? They had raised an army to rebel and used the gue, but they hadn¡¯t seeded. What did that mean? It meant that the emperor had many subordinates.
!!
He was alone. He had no power or influence. Would he dare?
¡°I can¡¯t contact Doctor Gu. I¡¯m just here to look for him, but I can introduce someone to you. You can ask that person for help. No, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±
Jiang Ying knew about the magistrate. He also knew that the magistrate had been unsessful. He could help.
King Chu had to be dealt with, but it depended on how the emperor dealt with him.
This magistrate was a general under the emperor. It was very admirable that he was willing to be a civil servant ande to King Chu¡¯s fief.
It had to be known that the most glorious time of a general¡¯s life was on the battlefield. Now that the Great Yun Nation, Russia, and the ck City Nation were going to war, the magistrate was naturally tempted.
Therefore, the magistrate took this opportunity.
¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Prince Jiang,¡± the magistrate said.
¡°I¡¯ll bring you there tonight,¡± Jiang Ying said.
He thought of Ning Yue. Ning Yue should be able to treat this problem. Moreover, Ning Yue was in Luzhou now. That was King Chu¡¯s fief, and it was quite close to here.
He first got someone to send a letter to Ning Yue, then brought the magistrate to look for her at night.
Actually, the magistrate did not hold out much hope. Had he not seen enough doctors over the years? They had almost stripped him of his back teeth, but he still had not recovered.
However, since Jiang Ying said that he would bring him to see a new doctor, he had to give him some face.
Ning Yue received a letter from Jiang Ying in the afternoon. In the letter, he asked her to quietlye out to the city to meet him at night and help treat a patient.
She had prepared medical equipment that a dentist needed.
Ning Yue was still wondering what patient could make Jiang Ying so concerned. In the end, at night, when she went to the city, Jiang Ying brought her to a spacious room. She was stunned.
Was this burly, smiling person the magistrate called Qian Cen?
His aura did not show it at all.
Speaking of which, what was Jiang Ying thinking when he went through so much trouble to ask her toe?
Jiang Ying exined to Ning Yue. Only then did Ning Yue understand his intentions.
¡°Alright, I can only say that I¡¯ll give it a try. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll work. After all, I¡¯m not a dentist,¡± Ning Yue said.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Qian Cen lost even more hope.
Ning Yue waved at Jiang Ying, indicating that he shoulde over and help. ¡°Jiang Ying, help me hold the mirror.¡±
Jiang Ying was puzzled by Ning Yue¡¯s actions, but he still went forward obediently. He picked up the mirror and pointed it at Qian Cen¡¯s mouth ording to Ning Yue¡¯s instructions.
Qian Cen was puzzled. Legend has it that Prince Jiang did not get close to women. He did not know why he marriedter, but he thought that it was Lord Jiang¡¯s idea. After all, the woman in front of him was a princess of Russia.
There were many benefits to Great Yun Nation marrying Russia.
He was very curious. Why did Prince Jiang listen to a woman so much?
When Ning Yue arrived, she took out a very ordinary first aid kit. She took out tweezers and braces from the box and gestured for Qian Cen to open his mouth. Qian Cen was used to a doctor¡¯s examination of him, so he cooperated and asked Ning Yue to put the braces on.
The braces made him very ufortable, but Ning Yue said that this was to better observe the situation in his mouth. She was afraid that his mouth would be tired in theter stages and he would not be able to keep it open.
When Qian Cen heard this, he tried to bite his braces. When he realized that they were hard and he couldn¡¯t move, he grunted.
Ning Yue took the tweezers and examined Qian Cen. The mirror reflected the situation in Qian Cen¡¯s mouth.
Qian Cen¡¯s mouth was in a terrible state. The teeth that had been pulled out for a long time were fine and had mostly recovered, but the teeth that had been recently pulled out not only had bloody holes, but the gums were also badly swollen.
Not to mention the pain, the treatment of the wound was a problem.
After all, this was ancient times, and the technique for treating wounds was not so advanced.
Chapter 378 - 378 Something Happened
378 Something Happened
Ning Yue sighed. No wonder Qian Cen said that it hurt. This was equivalent to new injuriesing back before the old injuries healed.
Her sigh made Qian Cen¡¯s heart jump into his throat. If not for his toothache, he would have thought that he had some incurable disease.
¡°Lord Qian, I¡¯ll ask you a few questions. You have to answer them honestly,¡± Ning Yue said.
Qian Cen grunted.
Actually, even without Ning Yue¡¯s exnation, he would do as she said. After all, he was afraid of the pain.
Ning Yue took the tweezers and gently knocked all the teeth in Qian Cen¡¯s mouth.
Every tooth hurt.
Ning Yue was speechless. Although Qian Cen had had a lot of teeth pulled out, there was still a lot left. Every tooth hurt. Did she have to pull out every tooth?
Ning Yue took off Qian Cen¡¯s braces and took the mirror from Jiang Ying¡¯s hand.
Qian Cen waited quietly for Ning Yue to speak. Unfortunately, she did not say a word and only stood there in deep thought.
Ning Yue thought for a moment. ¡°Lord Qian, try pressing here.¡± Ning Yue demonstrated and asked him to press her ear.
¡°Why?¡± Unfortunately, Qian Cen asked again. His teeth hurt, not his face.
Ning Yue frowned. Those doctors had almost pulled out all of Qian Cen¡¯s teeth. Her words would offend many people.
¡°Speak,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Lord Qian, four more teeth have just grown,¡± Ning Yue said honestly.
¡°What?¡± Qian Cen¡¯s face darkened and he looked murderous.
As expected of a general!
However, Ning Yue had no time to sigh.
¡°Lord Qian, how about this? Try pressing the end of the teeth yourself to see if there¡¯s a bulge in the upper and lower teeth.¡±
Ning Yue judged that he had wisdom teeth. His gums were red and swollen. She touched the position of the wisdom teeth while knocking them. There was indeed one there.
If wisdom teeth grew out, they might not be seen. They might also be buried in the gums.
Ancient people didn¡¯t know how to brush their teeth. They only knew how to rinse their mouths. They might not be able to rinse out the food residue. When the residue was stuck, it would cause their gums to swell and inme.
¡°Do Lord Qian¡¯s teeth sometimes hurt and not all the time?¡± Ning Yue asked.
The growth of wisdom teeth affected the normal development of the other teeth, and then they were pulled out randomly by other doctors. The situation with the wisdom teeth should have gone out of control.
If the pain caused by the wisdom teeth acted up, it could knock people out.
Qian Cen was really a tough person. He could still talk andugh freely when his toothache acted up.
Qian Cen opened his mouth and pressed his finger inward.
¡°Hiss¡¡± Cold sweat broke out on Qian Cen¡¯s forehead from the pain. Then, he pressed the other three ces, and his expression turned even uglier.
Ning Yue took some painkillers from the first aid kit and gave them to Qian Cen. She wanted to take a few more, but after thinking about it, she decided not to.
She took only one piece and handed it to Qian Cen. ¡°Eat, Lord Qian.¡±
¡°Princess Mingyue, what medicine is this?¡± Qian Cen looked at the red pill and was very puzzled.
¡°I specially made it for pain,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Thank you, Princess,¡± Qian Cen said. He picked up the pill and threw it into his mouth.
Ning Yue hurriedly handed the water over. Qian Cen raised his head and drank it in one gulp.
Then, the toothache was resolved just like that. In any case, in Qian Cen¡¯s condition, she couldn¡¯t remove his teeth immediately. She still had to use medicine first. She didn¡¯t have much time recently.
After settling it, Jiang Ying asked Ning Yue to leave first, and he would look for her immediately after talking to Qian Cen.
Ning Yue nodded. It seemed that Jiang Ying had something important to say. She was even more curious about why Jiang Ying was here.
Did the emperor have a new n?
With this thought in mind, Ning Yue suddenly smelled blood in the air.
She was very sensitive to the smell of blood, and this smell was especially strong.
She stopped in her tracks and shouted into the air, ¡°Go see what¡¯s going on.¡±
A ck shadow flew out from behind Ning Yue.
These were the Dragon Scale Secret Guards Yuan Hui had sent to her.
She had a bad feeling.
She hadn¡¯t brought Baili along when she arrived. Now that she thought about it, she had miscalcted. She should have brought Baili along and left Ah Er and Ah San at home.
It was not because Baili was stronger than Ah Er and Ah San, but because Baili was the leader of the Dragon Scale Secret Guards. He knew how to arrange the Dragon Scale Secret Guards.
There were 10 secret guards following her.
Their names were very random.
Chapter 379 - 379 Something Happened (1)
379 Something Happened (1)
Soon, the secret guards returned. ¡°Princess, there are many people who have just died in front. Their blood is still fresh.¡±
¡°In front?¡± Ning Yue looked ahead in shock.
Although this was only King Chu¡¯s fief, it was still a very prosperous city. How could such a thing happen?
¡°Call Ah Er and Ah San over. I¡¯ll go take a look too.¡± Ning Yue frowned.
If not for the fact that she was sensitive and vignt to the smell of blood, she would have walked over. What if there was danger?
If she didn¡¯t let others see clearly, she wouldn¡¯t be able to be sure of her safety. She wouldn¡¯t be at ease.
¡°Yes,¡± Lin Yi said respectfully.
When Ah Er and Ah San were called by the Dragon Scale Secret Guards, they were almost frightened to death. They stood there silently.
Ah Er coughed to hide his embarrassment. ¡°Princess, do you have to go?¡±
¡°The smell of blood is getting stronger. Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s go take a look.¡±
Ning Yue felt that if they were discovered by the other party, they might not be let off.
The strong smell of blood showed that these people were not soft-hearted.
As long as their group appeared in this forest, it would be enough to attract a fatal disaster. Therefore, it was more advantageous for them to take the initiative to attack.
Ah Er and the Dragon Scale Secret Guards thought the same, so when Ning Yue suggested checking the situation, they agreed.
Ning Yue pretended to bend down and took out a shlight from her space, illuminating her surroundings.
The guards were very puzzled. Where did the thing in Ning Yue¡¯s hande from? They did not seem to notice, but now was not the time to think about this.
The more they walked forward, the stronger the smell of blood became.
The Dragon Scale Secret Guards had seen many bloody scenes but could not help but frown.
Inparison, Ah Er and Ah San were only by Jiang Ying¡¯s side after all. Jiang Ying¡¯s life was simple, and they had never seen such a bloody scene.
They vomited when they saw the pile of broken limbs.
Ah Er and Ah San were just ordinary guards. They also tried their best to control the urge to vomit.
However, the smell of blood stimted their stomachs. The more they endured it, the more they wanted to vomit.
This ce was filled with dismembered limbs and even intestines.
¡°They didn¡¯t finish their business. It was ruined by our appearance.¡± Ning Yue chuckled and pointed at the two fresh corpses beside the corpse pit.
In addition to being intact, the wounds were still bleeding.
¡°Princess!¡± Ah Er finally adapted to the smell of blood. He called out to Ning Yue, his face pale. Ah San was still vomiting. After vomiting everything in his stomach, he finally felt a little better.
They wiped their mouths and panted as they walked up to Ning Yue, looking embarrassed.
¡°Princess, let¡¯s check the vicinity.¡± They wanted to make up for their mistakes. Of course, they wanted to leave this ce more so as not to embarrass themselves.
The smell of blood was still stimting their stomachs. They only resisted the urge to vomit. If they stayed any longer, they would probably really vomit.
They could not evenpare to Ning Yue, let alone the Dragon Scale Secret Guards. It was really embarrassing.
¡°Go,¡± Ning Yue said.
Ning Yue looked at the two fresh corpses and sighed faintly.
She said to the Dragon Scale Secret Guards, ¡°Bury them all.¡±
These people were already dead. They could only bury them and let them rest in peace.
When Lin Yi and the others heard this, they were stunned. They wanted to refuse, but they did not dare to say so. They could only brace themselves and nod.
¡°While you¡¯re burying them, check if there¡¯s anything left at the scene that can be used to verify their identities,¡± Ning Yue said.
Soon, they were all dealt with. They stood in front of Ning Yue and said defeatedly, ¡°The other party was already prepared. The surroundings have been cleaned up. There¡¯s not even a footstep. We can¡¯t investigate.¡±
Ah Er and Ah San looked ashamed. They couldn¡¯t find anything to verify the identity of this group. Their faces burned.
When Ning Yue heard this, she knew that something was wrong and hurriedly said, ¡°Leave immediately!¡±
ording to Ah Er, this group of people was meticulous and disciplined. It was better for them to leave early.
¡°Yes,¡± Ah Er said respectfully.
They had to leave. Ning Yue nced behind her. She could no longer wait for Jiang Ying.
After they left, a group of people suddenly appeared behind them.
They looked at the ce where Ning Yue had left with ruthless eyes.
Chapter 380 - 380 Something Happened (2)
380 Something Happened (2)
¡°Where are they going? They didn¡¯t recognize anyone here, did they?¡± The speaker gritted his teeth, tempted to chase after them.
Someone at the side pulled him back. ¡°Don¡¯t have any ideas. If I¡¯m not wrong, those men in ck are the Dragon Scale Secret Guards of Russia. If we really provoke them, we¡¯re finished.¡±
¡°Call the others in,¡± the man said.
¡°The others have something to do. In any case, they¡¯ll leave the city. Someone will deal with it,¡± another person said.
!!
Ning Yue¡¯s heart was in a mess. Jiang Ying would definitely know what happened outside the city today.
She had seen what had happened here. It was impossible for her to stay out of it.
However, it was impossible for Ning Yue to find out who the other party was in a short period of time.
Of course, although she left, she deployed Lin Yi not far away to do a check.
Fortunately, the Dragon Scale Secret Guards were well-trained and quickly saw that scene.
¡°Princess, I saw it. Prince Jiang is here,¡± Lin Yi said.
¡°Yes, let¡¯s go into the city. It¡¯s dangerous outside the city. I can¡¯t bring danger home. Think of a way to send a letter home,¡± Ning Yue said.
Lin Yi knew that they didn¡¯t have to care about the rest for the time being.
Suddenly, Lin Er said, ¡°Princess, something¡¯s wrong!¡±
When the others heard this, their expressions changed and they surrounded Ning Yue.
Thismotion was not small and rmed many people.
Suddenly, a man drew his knife and rushed towards Ning Yue. Someone shouted, ¡°Do it.¡±
¡°Protect the princess.¡± Ah Er immediately drew his sword and surrounded Ning Yue.
A few more people with knives appeared in the crowd and headed for Ning Yue.
At this moment, the crowd in and out of the city panicked. They squeezed and pushed one another and tried their best to run forward.
¡°Princess, let¡¯s go!¡± Ah Er shouted.
Lin San reacted extremely quickly and pulled Ning Yue away.
¡°Kill that woman,¡± the assassins mixed in the crowd shouted. Their goal was clear. They wanted to kill Ning Yue.
Suddenly, Ning Yue felt something hit her back. With a bang, Ning Yue fell heavily to the ground. Her entire left arm was in so much pain that she was about to lose consciousness. Before she could get up, she saw a silver light sh across from above.
Seeing the knife approaching, she gritted her teeth and rolled to the side.
Her arm hurt even more. It hurt so much that tears came to her eyes.
The other party missed and shed at Ning Yue again.
Fortunately, the other Dragon Scale Secret Guards realized Ning Yue¡¯s situation. When the other party raised his saber, they threw the saber in their hands at the person who attacked.
The knife stabbed the man between the eyes. His eyes rolled back. He was dead.
¡°That was close.¡± Ning Yue patted her chest.
It was too terrifying. If she hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, she would have been killed by this person.
At this moment, she took the opportunity to take out her electric baton and pressed it hard against the heart of the assassin beside her. With a few sizzling sounds, the assassin was electrocuted to death.
¡°Hurry up!¡± Ning Yue shouted at Ah Er and the Dragon Scale Secret Guards.
Although it was night, this was the city gate. Soon, soldiers woulde. The chaos here wouldn¡¯tst long.
Moreover, Jiang Ying should be out soon. They would probably meet him.
The fight between the two sides became even more intense.
Ning Yue wanted to enter the city to look for Jiang Ying first, but the city gate was in a mess, so she did not dare to squeeze in.
Lin Yi dealt with the killers blocking the way and killed his way to Ning Yue¡¯s side. He protected Ning Yue and squeezed towards the city gate.
When the crowd saw Lin Yi, they suddenly retreated to the sides and automatically made way for Ning Yue.
They had all seen Lin Yi¡¯s methods. If they approached, they would probably die faster.
She turned around and saw that the group of killers had been killed by Ah Er and Ah San, as well as the Dragon Scale Secret Guards.
At this moment, the guards in the city arrived, but Lin Yi had already brought Ning Yue into the city.
¡°Princess, let¡¯s go first. Leave this to them,¡± Lin Yi said.
¡°Yes.¡± Ning Yue nodded.
When Jiang Ying learned that Ning Yue had entered the city, he rushed over with his men.
When he arrived at the city gate, he saw Ning Yue.
Behind him was a person dressed as a maidservant. Ning Yue frowned, and the person hurriedly bowed. ¡°My name is Mei Yu. Lord Qian asked me to help the princess wash up.¡±
Chapter 381 - 381 Venting Anger
381 Venting Anger
Wash up? Ning Yue frowned. At this moment, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her arm. Mei Yu hurriedly expressed that she was a doctor and could help Ning Yue treat her wound.
¡°Yueyue, what happened?¡± Jiang Ying hurriedly asked.
He knew that something had happened to Ning Yue, so he didn¡¯t have time to ask carefully and directly led his men to the city gate.
Ning Yue exined briefly and told him her guess. She felt that it was King Chu who did it. After all, such a big thing had happened here, and only King Chu was the most suspicious.
!!
¡°Then he¡¯ll wait for my anger.¡± Jiang Ying was furious.
¡°But I¡¯m not sure,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°There¡¯s no need to be sure. As long as I think so,¡± Jiang Ying said again.
Suddenly, Ning Yue understood what Jiang Ying meant and chuckled.
She understood. Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t find the murderer and wanted to take revenge on King Chu.
Then, he sent someone to that ce to prepare a few fresh corpses that were still bleeding.
Behind him, he got someone to beat gongs and drums and walked all the way to the Chu royal residence.
When they walked to the Chu royal residence, almost all themoners followed them to watch themotion.
Then, Jiang Ying got someone to throw the corpses at the door of the Chu royal residence.
After sending these corpses over, Jiang Ying returned, not caring what the Chu royal family did.
At this moment, King Chu was on his way to the capital. Only his two sons were in the Chu royal family. One was Jiang Ling, and the other was Jiang Heng.
¡°Bastard!¡± Jiang Ling was furious when he heard the servant¡¯s report. He almost got someone to kill Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ling trembled with anger.
Qian Cen quickly received a report from a servant. ¡°Heir Jiang has brought people to the Chu royal residence.¡±
However, at this moment, Jiang Ying returned. Qian Cen looked at Jiang Ying in surprise.
Jiang Ying did not say anything and turned to look for Ning Yue.
Ning Yue was very curious about Jiang Ying¡¯s actions today, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out.
Jiang Ying was thinking about it. Did the emperor want him toe to King Chu¡¯s fief to provoke a battle between Prince Jin and King Chu so that the emperor could reap the benefits?
What happened outside the city might have been done by Jiang Ling or the emperor. The emperor wanted to kill Ning Yue and frame Jiang Ling so that he could fight Jiang Ling.
He and Jiang Ling were both heirs. If they fought, both sides would suffer. If he seeded, King Chu might bebeled as a traitor.
Of course, he was more inclined to believe that this matter was caused by Jiang Ling and was used by the emperor.
Jiang Ying sneered. If he were Jiang Ling, he would probably be so angry that he would kill someone.
Jiang Ling didn¡¯t attack Ning Yue ruthlessly. It was unknown what he was thinking.
¡°Get someone to keep an eye on Jiang Ling,¡± Jiang Ying instructed Lin Yi, his expression very cold.
Seeing Jiang Ying¡¯s expression, Lin Yi¡¯s heart trembled. Such an aura reminded him of Yuan Hui.
However, this also let Lin Yi know that Jiang Ling¡¯s oue would definitely not be good.
Ning Yue did not say anything. She remembered the name Jiang Ling.
She asked Jiang Ying to send a letter to the Liu family. She had been in the city for the past few days. Of course, the letter was delivered quietly. She was also afraid that she would bring disaster to the Liu family.
What shocked Ning Yue was that the next day, Jiang Ling¡¯s secondary consort fell ill and wanted someone to get a good doctor.
However, what puzzled Ning Yue was that the doctor they invited was dead. Jiang Ling wanted to settle the score with Jiang Ying, but halfway through, Jiang Ling¡¯s people identally hit themoners. Jiang Ling couldn¡¯t deny it even if he wanted to.
Under Jiang Ying¡¯s instructions, Qian Cen sent someone to the capital overnight to ask the emperor for instructions.
Qian Cen¡¯s letter was very sincere. He begged the emperor to severely punish the mastermind and give justice to the people.
In order to appease the anger of the people, the emperor had no choice but to summon King Chu overnight to meet him. After all, Jiang Ling was in King Chu¡¯s fief, and King Chu had arrived in the capital.
He couldn¡¯t do anything to Jiang Ling, so he could only start with King Chu.
King Chu was furious. He wanted to say that the emperor was going too far, but on second thought, the emperor was in the capital. If he shouted, he would probably send him to prison. Forget it.
Then, King Chu was questioned just like that.
With King Chu in prison, Ning Yue thought she was safe.
However, something had happened to her again. This time, she was sure that these people were here for her.
However, she did not know who it was. If she found out, she would definitely kill that person!
Chapter 382 - 382 Something Happened Again
382 Something Happened Again
Ning Yue was making medicinal powder in her room when she suddenly smelled gasoline. Before she could react, the house she lived in fell into a sea of fire.
¡°Princess, run! There¡¯s a fire.¡± Ah Er rushed in to save her.
The fire was so strong that Ah Er did not even have a chance to approach.
Fortunately, Ning Yue was smart. When she heard themotion, she rushed out of the door. In the next moment, mes soared into the sky.
The heat seemed to be able to roast people.
Qian Cen and his men were shocked. If anything happened to Ning Yue here, Jiang Ying would definitely not let him off!
To his joy, Ning Yue rushed out. She was wrapped in a wet nket.
When Jiang Ying received the news, he ran over. When he saw Ning Yue, he heaved a sigh of relief.
However, before she could be happy, an arrow hit Ning Yue¡¯s chest.
¡°Yueyue!¡± Jiang Ying called out subconsciously. He flew forward and hugged Ning Yue.
At this moment, more arrows flew towards Ning Yue. In order to protect Ning Yue, Jiang Ying was shot in the back.
¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Jiang Yingforted Ning Yue. His heart ached. Ning Yue¡¯s blood slid down her clothes to the ground.
Qian Cen wanted the doctor to treat Ning Yue first, but after Jiang Ying suddenly chased everyone away, he brought Ning Yue somewhere and did not let him follow her.
Jiang Ying got someone to cover the retreat. He brought Ning Yue to the house opposite. Ning Yue was puzzled. Was this Jiang Ying¡¯s house? Why was it the house opposite?
Jiang Ying entered a room in a familiar manner and did not let anyone in. There was only Ning Yue and Jiang Ying in the room.
Ning Yue nced at her chest and then at Jiang Ying¡¯s back. She thought that she had to treat her wound first before she could help Jiang Ying treat his.
¡°I want to dig out the arrow,¡± Ning Yue said.
At this moment, she couldn¡¯t care less. She had to race against time to treat her wounds. Jiang Ying was very injured.
She didn¡¯t know how many secrets she could hide after tonight. At this time, she couldn¡¯t hide them anymore.
She pretended to take something out of her pocket in front of Jiang Ying.
Of course, the thing was bigger than her bag. Jiang Ying was very puzzled. He did not know where she had taken it out from. It was as if it had appeared out of thin air.
However, he knew very well that it was not a good time to ask.
¡°Your chest is injured. I¡¯ll help you,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Prepare a mirror for me. I can do it.¡± Ning Yue insisted on handling it herself.
¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Jiang Ying frowned.
¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I can do it. I know my limits. Besides, I want to suture the wound,¡± Ning Yue said.
She really wanted Jiang Ying to go out, but she couldn¡¯t. She wanted Jiang Ying¡¯s help. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have the stamina to operate on herselfter.
Then, she pointed at the scissors at the side and gestured for Jiang Ying to cut her clothes.
Seeing this, Jiang Ying went forward and cut her clothes. His chest felt cold. Ning Yue pointed at the hydrogen peroxide and asked Jiang Ying to pour it on her wound.
Ning Yue¡¯s muffled groan made Jiang Ying¡¯s heart ache, but although his heart ached, he couldn¡¯t bear it on behalf of Ning Yue.
Holding the scalpel, she endured the pain and began to treat her wound.
Jiang Ying¡¯s heart ached and he admired Ning Yue for being able to stitch her wound without blinking while she was awake.
Soon, Ning Yue cut open some flesh and pointed at the arrow in her chest. She said to Jiang Ying, ¡°Help me dig it out.¡±
Jiang Ying was a little worried that if he did not do it well, it would make Ning Yue bleed more.
Ning Yue said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The early stages have been handled. The blood won¡¯t be as much as before.¡±
Jiang Ying nodded. He trusted Ning Yue and pulled out the arrow with force. Blood sttered.
Ning Yue almost bit her tongue off in pain. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let me know who did it!¡±
The intense pain made Ning Yue¡¯s mind nk for a moment.
Jiang Ying quickly took the gauze at the side to stop the bleeding. Ning Yue came back to her senses and endured the pain to tidy up the wound.
After doing it, Ning Yue panted and went to check Jiang Ying¡¯s back.
After what had just happened, the clothes on Jiang Ying¡¯s back were almost soaked in blood. Her heart ached.
After treating Jiang Ying¡¯s wound, she realized that although there was a lot of blood, the wound was not as deep as hers, and there was no need to suture it.
Chapter 383 - 383 Dissection
383 Dissection
The two of them eased up for a while. The wounds didn¡¯t hurt as much anymore.
After these two incidents, Jiang Ying did not intend to let Ning Yue stay in King Chu¡¯s fief. He asked Ning Yue to go to the border of King Chu¡¯s fief first. It was safer with Prince Jin¡¯s army there.
As for the Liu family, they had also been moved by Jiang Ying. Ning Yue did not know about these things.
Ning Yue had prepared a pile of things, including the sterile scalpel she was going to use. She had only prepared a small box, but it was very heavy.
!!
As soon as he brought Ning Yue to the camp of Prince Jin¡¯s army, the guards guarding the night immediately became vignt. Jiang Ying threw a bronze token over.
The guard took the token and knelt down in fear when he saw that it was Prince Jin¡¯s token.
¡°Keep your voice down!¡± Jiang Ying said coldly.
Jiang Ying brought Ning Yue straight to thergest tent in the camp. It was Prince Jin¡¯s tent, and not many people dared to approach it.
When she entered, Jiang Huan was inside.
When he saw Jiang Ying and Ning Yue, Jiang Huan¡¯s eyes widened.
¡°Jiang Ying!¡± Jiang Huan pointed at Ning Yue in shock and looked at Jiang Ying.
This was too unbelievable! Why had they appeared?
¡°Father, there are many things that we can¡¯t say. Let us rest first. We¡¯ll tell you tomorrow,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°By the way, Father, have you investigated the connection between King Chu and the ck City Kingdom?¡± Jiang Ying asked again.
One question after another made Prince Jin a little speechless, but he quickly reacted.
¡°We can¡¯t find out. What we can find out can be seen in the history of the continent,¡± Jiang Huan admitted bluntly.
He was helpless. He couldn¡¯t find out.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Ying¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Why can¡¯t we find out?¡±
¡°Jiang Ying, you asked me to investigate the connection between the ck City Kingdom and King Chu. What¡¯s the reason?¡± Jiang Huan did not understand.
¡°Father, if you can¡¯t find anything, please use the power of the Divine Arms Battalion,¡± Jiang Ying said again.
What? Jiang Huan¡¯s eyes widened even more. ¡°Jiang Ying, are we really going to use the strength of the Divine Arms Battalion?¡±
Jiang Ying nodded.
They were about to say something when someone suddenly shouted outside the tent, ¡°Assassins, assassins!¡±
Jiang Ying¡¯s eyes turned cold as he shielded Ning Yue behind him.
Ning Yue was speechless. This was like a joke. How many waves of people had attacked her in the past few days? Was her life so valuable?
The two of them went out and found three corpses outside Prince Jin¡¯s tent.
Ning Yue heaved a sigh of relief, as she wasn¡¯t afraid of the corpses. She went forward to take a look. The lips of the corpses were ck and their faces were purple. They were all poisoned.
¡°Yueyue, what are you doing?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°Heir, these three people shouted that there were assassins and copsed. I was curious how they became like this,¡± one of the soldiers said.
¡°What?¡± Jiang Huan looked at the corpses on the ground in surprise.
These three corpses all had signs of poisoning. The process of being poisoned was also a little unbelievable.
Seeing Ning Yue¡¯s curious expression, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Yueyue, are you curious about what poison they were poisoned with?¡±
Ning Yue nodded. ¡°Uncle, let me take a look. Please get someone to prepare a table for me that is as tall as my waist, and a tent.¡±
The tent was ready, and the corpses were carried in. Ning Yue followed, not expecting Jiang Ying to follow.
¡°Why did youe in with me?¡± Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying in shock.
¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Are you sure?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
What a joke. If she wanted to dissect a corpse, the scene would definitely be bloody. Wasn¡¯t Jiang Ying afraid?
¡°I¡¯m sure. My father is here too,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Jiang Huan also entered.
Ning Yue sighed and couldn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them wouldn¡¯t reveal her secret. She thought for a moment and put on gloves for herself. She was wearing an ordinary apron.
Jiang Huan was very curious. He also wanted to know how capable Ning Yue was.
After Ning Yue was ready, she first checked the ears and nose of the corpse before taking off the clothes.
Jiang Ying and Jiang Huan¡¯s eyes widened. Was this appropriate?
They wanted to speak a few times, but when they saw the serious expression on Ning Yue¡¯s face, they held back.
Chapter 384 - 384 Awesome
384 Awesome
Ning Yue held the knife and sliced down from the throat. Her cut was clean, like a butcher cutting pork.
Jiang Huan felt that she was bold. His hands had been stained with blood before, but when he saw Ning Yue cutting up the corpse, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his scalp tingle.
Jiang Ying was still calm. He knew that Ning Yue was very powerful, but he did not know that Ning Yue could even do dissection.
Ning Yue cut open the corpse¡¯s chest and nced at the organs. The organs did not look like they had been poisoned.
¡°Looks like this group didn¡¯t die of poison.¡±
¡°But these people¡¯s lips are purple. They¡¯re signs of poisoning,¡± Jiang Huan said with a frown.
Their lips were ck and purple. He couldn¡¯t think of anything but poison.
Ning Yue nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll start checking the head now.¡±
¡°These two people did not vomit when she was checking their internal organs. They should be very tolerant, right? There should be no problem with checking their heads,¡± Ning Yue thought.
¡°Alright, let me see.¡± Jiang Huan was getting more and more excited.
After Ning Yue cut open the victim¡¯s chest, she sewed it back together. If not for the centipede-like injury, no one would not have known that his chest had been cut open.
If it was used on the battlefield, many people would definitely die!
He had to find time to ask Ning Yue and learn how she did it.
Ning Yue frowned. She shaved the dead woman¡¯s hair first, then examined her scalp.
¡°I finally found the reason.¡± Ning Yue looked at the scalp and heaved a sigh of relief. If she still couldn¡¯t find it, she would really have to do a craniotomy.
The reason for investigating their deaths was to see how these people had died silently in the military camp.
There was a silver needle in their brains. It was already ck. It looked like someone had poked the top of their heads with a needle.
She used tweezers to pull out the silver needle. It was thrown to the ground with a ding. She said to Jiang Ying, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve found the problem. If we can¡¯t find the families of the three corpses, take them for burial.¡±
Ning Yue took off her gloves and sorted out her tools.
Jiang Huan stood at the side with a look of anticipation.
Ning Yue naturally noticed Jiang Huan¡¯s burning gaze, but she pretended not to see it.
¡°My master taught me this. Is it powerful? If not for the fact that this technique can¡¯t be taught to anyone outside the Miracle Doctor Valley, I would want to spread this method. I don¡¯t want to let my sect down.¡± Ning Yue spoke very softly because she was tired.
When Jiang Huan heard this, he nned to find an opportunity to ask Doctor Gu Yu or tell the emperor to look for Doctor Gu.
After Ning Yue cleaned up the scene, she got someone to get a basin of clear water. She washed her hands a few times and applied disinfectant.
She was a little tired today and needed a good rest.
Seeing this, Jiang Ying strode forward and followed.
When she returned to the tent, Ning Yue fell onto the bed. Just as she was about to close her eyes to rest, she felt a burning gaze on her.
She opened her eyes and saw Jiang Ying looking at her.
¡°Jiang Ying, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ning Yue sat up.
¡°I¡¯m thinking that you¡¯re so outstanding. You¡¯re a fairy from the heavens, right?¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alright, alright. I want to rest. I¡¯ve been too tired these past two days.¡±
As she spoke, Ning Yuey on the bed and fell asleep in a daze.
Jiang Ying was about to say something when he saw that Ning Yue was already breathing evenly. A helpless smile appeared on his lips.
A few days ago, Ning Yue had been on tenterhooks and did not sleep well. It was the same for him.
Seeing that Ning Yue was tired, he also wanted to sleep. At the thought of this, he left Ning Yue¡¯s tent and got someone to guard this ce. Then, he went to another tent to rest.
However, Jiang Huan couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter what. He kept thinking about what had happened during the day.
Ning Yue seemed to be much more powerful than he knew.
Ning Yue slept until the next day before waking up slowly. It had not been easy. She had encountered so many things in the past few days. She had not slept so well for a few days.
When she woke up, Jiang Ying had already prepared breakfast. He stood outside the tent and waited for Ning Yue.
¡°Have you been waiting for me here for a long time? Why didn¡¯t you go in and call me?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°I saw that you were sleeping soundly, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you,¡± Jiang Ying said with a smile.
¡°It¡¯s really been hard on you these past few days.¡± Jiang Ying was a little troubled.
The events of the past few days had taught him a lesson. Even if he didn¡¯t fight, there would still be things pestering him.
Chapter 385 - 385 Military Camp
385 Military Camp
Whether it was Ning Yue or him, their future path would not be too smooth.
If Xiaobao inherited the throne of Russia, there would be more things to do in the future.
If he did not establish his power, he was afraid that the situation would be very risky in the future.
Until today, he had yet to find out who had hurt Ning Yue. He only found out that this matter was rted to the ck City Kingdom.
!!
Seeing Jiang Ying¡¯s frown, Ning Yue said, ¡°Alright, we don¡¯t have to worry too much. However, Jiang Ying, I have an idea to investigate in the direction of King Chu.¡±
¡°Now that King Chu is in the capital, he has already been detained by Uncle Emperor. I don¡¯t think it has much to do with him,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Actually, what puzzled him was that the entire Great Yun Nation knew that Uncle King Chu was a person who did not fight for anything. He had a Bodhisattva¡¯s heart and would eat vegetarian food and pray to Buddha on the first and fifteenth of every new year.
He believed in Buddhism and thought that he was a Buddhist. He should be a kind person, but why didn¡¯t he feel this way when he heard about King Chu these days?
Jiang Ying told Ning Yue his thoughts again, then said, ¡°I think it¡¯s very strange.¡±
Ning Yue nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very strange.¡±
¡°There are some people who believe in Buddhism and have developed inner demons. Do you think your Uncle King Chu will think that he¡¯s a Buddhist believer who was sent to save the world? What if he did everything to save the world? Those who believe can live while those who don¡¯t believe will be treated as an anomaly and a traitor. If that¡¯s the case, it exins his actions.¡±
After they came to King Chu¡¯s fief, strange things happened. She would never believe that this matter had nothing to do with King Chu.
¡°So there¡¯s something wrong with his mind. His mind is dangerous.¡± Jiang Ying frowned tightly.
She did not deny Jiang Ying¡¯s words. Such thoughts were indeed very dangerous. No one knew what King Chu would think in the next second.
¡°No matter what, we¡¯re safe here now, but King Chu¡¯s army is not far away. Let¡¯s try not to get close to it,¡± Jiang Ying instructed Ning Yue.
However, the more Jiang Ying said this, the more curious Ning Yue was about the situation she was unaware of.
She really wanted to know what King Chu¡¯s army was doing at this time.
¡°Let¡¯s go eat breakfast first. Father is still waiting for us,¡± Jiang Ying said.
The two of them walked to Prince Jin¡¯s tent together. He was sitting at the dining table at the moment. When he saw the two of them arrive, he quickly said, ¡°I told your mother about your visit. She should be here today.¡±
¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t Auntie stay in the military camp with you?¡± Ning Yue asked in confusion.
¡°Of course not. Logically speaking, women aren¡¯t allowed in the military camp, but I didn¡¯t restrict them. They can stille to visit their rtives, but they can¡¯t stay overnight.¡±
This was also the most humane aspect of Prince Jin¡¯s army. Not only that, but he had also given the soldiers four days off a month. They could go home and visit their families during those four days.
Of course, if their family was further away, Jiang Huan would still allow them to umte their vacation days before returning home to take a look.
However, in order to prevent any unexpected situations, Jiang Huan did not let everyone gather at a certain time to rest. The rest time was staggered.
Therefore, many soldiers liked to work with Jiang Huan. If Jiang Huan treated them well, they would pay him back double.
Whether it was in the military camp or on the battlefield, they would risk their lives to protect their home and Jiang Huan.
¡°Actually, every soldier is worthy of our admiration. There¡¯s a good saying. All the peaceful times are just because there¡¯s someone behind us carrying the burden,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
Jiang Huan slowly recalled what Ning Yue had said. That¡¯s right. With them in front, the rear would be stable and their home would be safe.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect a girl like you to have so many thoughts,¡± Jiang Huan said with a smile.
Ning Yue did not say anything. Then, as if she had thought of something, she asked, ¡°Uncle, if the military camp doesn¡¯t allow women to spend the night, didn¡¯t I vite the military orderst night?¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. Aren¡¯t we going to join forces with Russia to attack the ck Cheng Kingdom now? You¡¯re the princess of Russia, and there¡¯s news outside that the Emperor of Russia wants to pass the throne to you. It¡¯s normal for you to appear in the military camp at this time,¡± Jiang Huan said.
Chapter 386 - 386 Entering the City
386 Entering the City
Ning Yue was about to say something when Jiang Huan interrupted her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking. Let¡¯s eat breakfast first. When your motherester, you can go shopping in the city with her.¡±
Ning Yue nodded and said nothing.
After they finished breakfast, Xin Xin arrived. When she saw Ning Yue, she pulled her aside. ¡°I heard about what happened in the past few days. How are you?¡±
Ning Yue was touched. She replied, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡±
¡°How can you be fine? Although I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, my heart almost jumped out of my throat when I saw the scene in the letter. If you weren¡¯t smart, I¡¯m afraid something would have happened long ago. I heard that your arm was even injured. How is it now?¡± Xin Xin pulled Ning Yue¡¯s hand and was about to check her injuries.
¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine now. My hand is fine too.¡± She stopped Xin Xin.
Her hand had only suffered a superficial wound. It hadn¡¯t hurt her bones, but she had been poked by a stone on the ground.
¡°Are you really fine? No, I have to take a look.¡± Xin Xin was worried no matter what. She pulled Ning Yue to an empty tent and began to check her injuries.
Jiang Huan, who was staying in the tent, was speechless. He nced at Jiang Ying helplessly and said with a smile, ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s good to have a good rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw.¡±
Jiang Ying did not say anything else. With Ning Yue¡¯s personality, everyone who interacted with her would like her very much. His mother was not a difficult person to get along with.
After Xin Xin checked Ning Yue¡¯s injuries and found that there was nothing unusual, she nodded in satisfaction.
¡°Very good. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. I also brought some ointment for you. This ointment is a victory gift we obtained after attacking the ck City Kingdom. It¡¯s not much. We obtained a total of more than 100 jars. We¡¯ll take 50 back for the emperor. The remaining 50 will be left on the battlefield. Basically, those soldiers who are more seriously injured can use it. I happen to have a few jars with me, so I¡¯ll give them to you.¡±
As she spoke, Xin Xin took out two small jars of ointment from her bag and handed them to Ning Yue.
¡°Auntie, this thing is so good. You should keep it for yourself. I¡¯m a doctor. My master is the famous Divine Doctor Gu. His medicine is quite useful.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Xin Xin poked her cheek with heartache. ¡°Why are you so considerate? Alright, you¡¯re my future daughter-inw. It¡¯s only right for me to treat you well,¡± Xin Xin said with a smile.
The two of them left the tent happily and went to the city. When she saw the city gate, Ning Yue hesitated.
Xin Xin saw Ning Yue¡¯s hesitation and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this isn¡¯t King Chu¡¯s territory. Nothing like that will happen. Besides, did you notice a small group of soldiers following behind us?¡±
Ning Yue nodded. She had long noticed it. She thought that the group of soldiers were going to the city to buy something, so she did not ask further.
¡°Your uncle specially assigned that group of soldiers to me. They¡¯re all top-notch experts. With them around, we¡¯ll be fine,¡± Xin Xin said proudly.
Those were soldiers trained by her husband. Either one was good.
Seeing Xin Xin¡¯s happy expression, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but smile from the bottom of her heart.
¡°Alright, although there¡¯s nothing good in the city, one or two delicacies are still very good.¡± Xin Xin pulled Ning Yue into the city.
When the soldiers at the city gate saw that it was Xin Xin, they hurriedly bowed to her. When they saw Ning Yue, they asked, ¡°Princess Consort, who did you bring into the city with you?¡±
¡°I forgot to introduce her to you. This is my future daughter-inw. How is she? She¡¯s good-looking, right?¡± Xin Xin asked with a smile.
¡°So you¡¯re the future heiress.¡± When the soldiers heard that she was Jiang Ying¡¯s future wife, they hurriedly bowed to Ning Yue.
¡°It¡¯s fine. Those who don¡¯t know can¡¯t be med. My Yueyue isn¡¯t that petty. She won¡¯t me you. Alright, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± Xin Xin chuckled and pulled Ning Yue towards the city.
Her destination was clear. She headed straight for a snack bar in the city.
Ning Yue touched her stomach that had just eaten breakfast. She couldn¡¯t eat these snacks now.
Chapter 387 - 387 Four-leaf Clover
387 Four-leaf Clover
¡°Auntie, I just ate breakfast. I can¡¯t eat anymore,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°We don¡¯t have to eat now. We can pack it back,¡± Xin Xin said.
When the shopkeeper saw Xin Xin, he quickly greeted her, ¡°Princess Consort, are you still going to eat the same as usual today?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll get an extra serving. I want to pack it up.¡± With that, Xin Xin threw down some silver and brought Ning Yue to the snack shop beside her.
¡°This ce sells fruit. Let¡¯s eat some fruit,¡± Xin Xin said.
Ning Yue raised her eyebrows. There were many fruits in her space, which were better than these fruits.
However, she couldn¡¯t tell Xin Xin that she had an endless supply of fruit. If she said that, Xin Xin would definitely find it strange.
Xin Xin bought arge pile of fruits, arge pile of kebabs, and pastries.
¡°By the way, there¡¯s a jewelry shop in this city. This jewelry shop is simr to ours in Laifu Vige. Let¡¯s go take a look together.¡± Xin Xin pulled Ning Yue towards the jewelry shop.
Hearing about the jewelry shop, Ning Yue frowned.
For some reason, as long as she heard this, Ning Yue would think of Lian Xin.
She hesitated for a moment before following Xin Xin into the jewelry shop.
After entering the jewelry shop, Ning Yue realized that the decoration of this jewelry shop was exactly the same as the one in Laifu Vige. She was already half sure that this jewelry shop was owned by Lian Xin.
¡°Yueyue, look at this. Do you like it?¡± Xin Xin pointed at a ne on the counter.
¡°The pendant on this ne is the most special one I¡¯ve seen. Look, this looks like a flower but it¡¯s not a flower. There are so few petals. There are only four petals in total.¡±
Ning Yue took a look and realized that Xin Xin was talking about the pure gold four-leaf clover pendant.
¡°Auntie, this is a four-leaf clover. Itmonly has three leaves. Legend has it that finding four-leaf clovers can bring happiness.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Xin Xin was enlightened. So that was the case. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a thing.¡±
Suddenly, a maleugh attracted everyone¡¯s attention. When Ning Yue heard this voice, her expression darkened and she looked out the door.
Lian Xin was actually standing at the door!
Shouldn¡¯t he be in Laifu Vige now? Why was he here?
¡°It seems that our Princess Mingyue knows the four-leaf clover very well. I think Princess Mingyue knows all my design concepts the best, right?¡±
Ning Yue did not answer. She pulled Xin Xin out and was stopped by Lian Xin.
¡°Princess Mingyue, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. What you said about the four-leaf clover just now made me very happy. I didn¡¯t expect to meet someone who understood me,¡± Lian Xin said with a smile.
Ning Yue¡¯s expression darkened even more. Seeing this, Xin Xin understood that the man in front of her might be someone Ning Yue hated.
She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who are you?¡±
Lian Xin nced at Xin Xin and did not say anything. Her gazended on Ning Yue again.
¡°This person is so rude. Ning Yue, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t interact with rude men.¡± Xin Xin pulled Ning Yue away but was stopped again.
¡°Why, Prince Zhan of the ck City Kingdom, do you want to use force to keep us two weak women here? Don¡¯t forget that there are still soldiers from our Great Yun Nation standing outside the door. Do you want to fight them head-on?¡±
Ning Yue revealed Lian Xin¡¯s identity.
Xin Xin¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Ning Yue in disbelief. Was this man in front of her actually the ck City World Wargod?
¡°I just admire Princess Mingyue very much and want to keep her for lunch,¡± Lian Xin said with a smile.
¡°I won¡¯t be able to eat if I sit with you. I¡¯d better not,¡± Ning Yue said mercilessly.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Lian Xin¡¯s expression sessfully changed. ¡°I thought Princess Mingyue wanted to know who was chasing her these days.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Your Highness. Our Great Yun Nation has plenty of talents. I can find out who is behind it,¡± Ning Yue said as she looked at Lian Xin meaningfully.
Lian Xin¡¯s scalp turned numb from Ning Yue¡¯s gaze. He thought to himself, ¡°Could it be that Ning Yue really knew who attacked?¡±
Chapter 388 - 388 Take Them Away
388 Take Them Away
No, no, no. He had hidden himself so well. How could they have investigated him?
Besides, he had not done this personally. Even if Ning Yue wanted to investigate, she would not be able to trace it to him.
At the thought of this, Lian Xin smiled. ¡°Since Princess Mingyue is so confident, I won¡¯t say anything else. If this shop has any jewelry you like, please ept it as a greeting gift from me.¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s eyes lit up. Very good. This was what she liked to hear best.
¡°But I like more than one thing. What should I do?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Xin Xin couldn¡¯t figure it out. Didn¡¯t Ning Yue hate Lian Xin? Why would she ept Lian Xin¡¯s gift?
¡°You can wrap anything you like. I¡¯ll instruct the shopkeeper. Don¡¯t worry and choose,¡± Lian Xin said.
After saying this, he turned around and said a few words to the shopkeeper before leaving.
At first, Ning Yue did not move. She watched as Lian Xin walked away before smiling.
She chuckled and pulled Xin Xin to the cab. ¡°Shopkeeper, I like this cab and that cab very much. Wrap them up.¡±
There were only five cabs in the entire shop. Ning Yue eyed two of them, and the things in these two cabs were the most expensive.
The shopkeeper¡¯s face sessfully changed. He asked Ning Yue tentatively, ¡°Are you Princess Mingyue?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Princess Mingyue. Shopkeeper, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
¡°You¡¯ve seen more gold, silver, and treasures than in our shop. The prices are also much more expensive. Can these ornaments in the shop really catch your eye?¡± the shopkeeper asked Ning Yue.
¡°Of course. I like innovative styles like yours. For example, this four-leaf clover. I¡¯ve never seen it on those gold and silver treasures.¡±
¡°These are all very novel. I¡¯ve never seen them before. I like them very much.¡± Ning Yue smiled at the shopkeeper.
The shopkeeper could barely maintain the smile on his face. He took a deep breath. His master had just instructed him that no matter what these two chose, he had to wrap it up properly and give it to them.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go pack it now,¡± the shopkeeper said.
As soon as the shopkeeper finished packing the jewelry in these two cabs, Ning Yue pointed at the other two cabs and said, ¡°My mother-inw said that she likes the things in those two cabs. Wrap up the jewelry inside.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, the shopkeeper was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you liked these two cabs?¡±
¡°The jewelry you¡¯re packing now is what I like. These two cabs are what my mother-inw likes. Shopkeeper, are you unwilling to give them to me?¡± Ning Yue asked.
The shopkeeper was about to die of anger. Ning Yue had chosen four of the five cabs. The one she hadn¡¯t chosen was filled with small things. The styles inside were more old-fashioned and there weren¡¯t many items.
At the thought of this, the shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. Princess Mingyue really knew how to choose!
Alright, he was just a shopkeeper. The boss had already said to wrap up everything they liked. What else could he say?
After the shopkeeper packed the things, Ning Yue smiled and asked a few guards toe in and take them away. Then, she and Xin Xin left happily.
Before leaving, Ning Yue actually handed an ingot of silver to the shopkeeper. ¡°Shopkeeper, you helped us pack so much. It¡¯s been hard on you. I didn¡¯t bring anything with me. I¡¯ll give you ten taels of silver to drink some tea.¡±
Faced with Ning Yue¡¯s money, the shopkeeper wanted to refuse.
Ning Yue said, ¡°I¡¯m not a petty and greedy person. I¡¯ve obtained so many things from you. It¡¯s only right for me to reward you.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, the shopkeeper almost fainted from anger.
Ning Yue had emptied their shop, but she actually said that she was not a greedy person?
When Lian Xin returned and saw that the shop was almost empty, he was dumbfounded.
¡°Who allowed them to take so many items?¡± Lian Xin asked through gritted teeth.
¡°It¡¯s you, Master,¡± the shopkeeper replied, a little embarrassed.
Lian Xin stopped breathing and almost fainted too.
He was just being polite. Besides, even if they really liked the entire shop, who wouldn¡¯t be polite and only pick one or two?
Chapter 389 - 389 Military Supplies
389 Military Supplies
No one was like Ning Yue, who had almost emptied his shop.
His hard work!
All the jewelry in this shop had been carefully designed by him. Ning Yue had emptied it.
He was very angry, but there was nothing he could do. Who asked him to say that as long as Ning Yue liked it, she could take it away?
Ning Yue and Xin Xin returned to the military camp with arge pile of jewelry, surprising Jiang Ying and Jiang Huan.
¡°Where did you get these? Did you buy them? Why are there so many?¡± Jiang Huan looked at the jewelry in shock.
Did these two spend money to buy it? But on second thought, these two didn¡¯t seem to have much money on hand.
There was no need to mention Xin Xin. He knew very well how much money Xin Xin had.
But what about Ning Yue? Did Ning Yue really have so much money? Although Ning Yue did business, she shouldn¡¯t be the kind of person who would spend money recklessly, right?
¡°Lian Xin gave this to us,¡± Xin Xin said with a smile. Then she told him everything that had happened in the shop.
Jiang Huan was shocked when he heard this, but Jiang Ying was not so shocked after knowing the whole story.
¡°So, you made Lian Xin suffer a huge loss,¡± Jiang Huan said with a smile.
However, his focus was not on this, but on Lian Xin¡¯s appearance here.
¡°Speaking of which, why is Lian Xin here? This is the border. Isn¡¯t he afraid that we¡¯ll kill him if he swaggers here?¡± Jiang Huan gritted his teeth.
¡°He¡¯s not afraid. If he was, he wouldn¡¯t havee,¡± Jiang Ying said calmly.
He did not have much contact with Lian Xin, but after helping Ning Yue investigate Lian Xin and Willow, he knew a little about him.
¡°Even if we can¡¯t kill him, we can make an issue of it.¡±
¡°The Wargod of the ck City Kingdom appeared in our country without the permission of the Great Yun Nation¡¯s emperor. We can use this reason to attack the ck City Kingdom,¡± Jiang Huan said.
¡°No, only the few of us know that Lian Xin has appeared here. He can refuse to admit it. At that time, we¡¯ll cause the attention to be on us,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Jiang Huan didn¡¯t say anything else on this topic. ¡°What do you n to do with these jewelry?¡±
He was thinking that if he sold the jewelry, he would be able to obtain a lot of money that could supplement his military needs.
¡°I n to give these jewelry to you. It¡¯s up to you to decide what to do with them,¡± Ning Yue replied.
Jiang Huan looked at Ning Yue in shock. ¡°There¡¯s so much jewelry. Are you giving it to me just like that?¡±
¡°Yes, I said before that I admire these soldiers very much. This is what I can do. Uncle, keep these things well. These things are worth a lot,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
Although they did not like Lian Xin, it was undeniable that the things designed by Lian Xin were very beautiful. Moreover, almost all the jewelry were made of pure gold, and there were some high-grade jade pendants.
Selling the jewelry in one of the cabs would be enough for these hundreds of thousands of soldiers to eat and drink for half a month.
Xin Xin looked at Jiang Huan¡¯s dumbfounded expression and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If Yueyue asks you to ept it, just ept it. Don¡¯t dawdle.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept it,¡± Jiang Huan said with a smile.
With the jewelry, his army was not afraid of a sudden war.
The treasury was too poor now, and the ck City Kingdom was still eyeing the border covetously. Who knew if there would be a sudden war?
If there was a sudden war, the treasury would not be able to allocate money to them. Wouldn¡¯t their hundreds of thousands of troops starve to death?
After selling the jewelry, the money could pay for military supplies for nearly two months. He really needed them.
After giving the jewelry to Jiang Huan, Ning Yue, Jiang Ying, and Xin Xin returned to their residence.
Although Jiang Huan agreed to let Ning Yue and Jiang Ying stay in the military camp, it was not good.
After all, his team¡¯s discipline was strict. They should abide by the rules that women were allowed to visit their rtives and not stay overnight.
Yesterday, they encountered a special situation that was understandable. If they still lived in the military camp today, it would not make sense.
Xin Xin¡¯s ce was not small, but it was not very big. She arranged two rooms for Jiang Ying and Ning Yue.
That night, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue were sitting in the courtyard chatting. Ning Yue asked Jiang Ying, ¡°When can we go back?¡±
Ning Yue was still very worried about Ning Guang and the others. She wondered if Baili and the others had protected the Ning family well after her ident.
Or rather, did that group of people attack the Ning family?
She had to investigate that person. Otherwise, she would never be able to live in peace for the rest of her life!
Chapter 390 - 390 Movement
390 Movement
¡°Yueyue, before answering this question, I¡¯ll ask you what your ns are for your fief.¡± Jiang Ying asked her again.
Her fief? Ning Yue was slightly stunned. She was so busy that she had almost forgotten about this. She was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Nothing at the moment.¡±
Jiang Ying did not answer. After a while, Ning Yue said, ¡°For the time being, we¡¯re just moving the Ning family¡¯s ancestral grave over.¡±
¡°If you want, we can go back after making arrangements in the next few days,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Yes, I do miss home. I wonder how they¡¯re doing.¡±
Speaking of her family, Ning Yue was worried to death. She had been hunted down continuously for the past few days. She wondered how her family was doing.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already sent someone to check. They¡¯re fine,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°What?¡± Ning Yue looked at him in shock. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being followed? Wouldn¡¯t that put them in more danger?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, no. These people are¡¡± Jiang Ying didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He didn¡¯t know how to exin this to Ning Yue.
¡°What are these people?¡± Ning Yue asked with a frown.
¡°In any case, don¡¯t worry. These people are all my father¡¯s men. They¡¯re very meticulous. Nothing will happen.¡± Jiang Ying thought for a moment and didn¡¯t say anything about Jiang Huan.
Ning Yue nodded. Since he could guarantee their safety, she wouldn¡¯t ask further.
¡°I want to get back soon.¡± She missed her family more and more.
When her life was threatened, Ning Yue only thought about her family.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements,¡± Jiang Ying said.
At this moment, Xin Xin arrived. She asked, ¡°What are you nning?¡±
¡°Mother!¡±
¡°Auntie!¡±
When the two of them saw Xin Xining over, they quickly stood up.
¡°Have a seat. What were you talking about just now? Why did I hear that you have something to arrange? Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Xin Xin asked.
Jiang Ying and Ning Yue looked at each other and said to Xin Xin, ¡°We n to make arrangements and go back.¡±
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, a trace of disappointment shed across Xin Xin¡¯s eyes. She asked the two of them, ¡°You¡¯re going back so soon?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m here to do something. Ning Yue came back with her mother to visit her family. She came to Father¡¯s military camp because she encountered an ident. It¡¯s fine now. We should leave. We shouldn¡¯t stay here,¡± Jiang Ying replied.
Xin Xin said nothing. She couldn¡¯t bear to let the two of them leave, but Jiang Ying was right. They shouldn¡¯t stay here.
There were rules in the Great Yun Nation. Without the emperor¡¯s orders, all the princes with fiefs, including the princess consorts and heirs, could not leave their fiefs.
Jiang Huan was ordered by the emperor to guard the border. She was Jiang Huan¡¯s wife and followed him to the border.
Usually, if there was nothing serious, Jiang Huan would stay with Xin Xin. Recently, the situation at the border had been tense, so Jiang Huan did not go home much.
Xin Xin would only visit the military camp during the day and bring some food for Jiang Huan. She did not stay overnight in the military camp.
As for what happenedst night, Jiang Huan needed to exin it to the emperor.
¡°By the way, Mother, there are so many things going on that I forgot to ask Father. Shouldn¡¯t you be on your way to the capital? Why are you in the military camp?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
He clearly remembered that not long before he and Ning Yue left, his parents had gone to the capital. Why would they still appear in the fief?
He had brought Ning Yue to the military camp and did not expect Jiang Huan to be here. The situation that night was more urgent, so he did not dare to stay outside with Ning Yue.
No matter how powerful that group of people was, they couldn¡¯t be more powerful than the army, right?
¡°It¡¯s like this. On the way there, we received a letter from your uncle, the emperor. He said that the ck City Kingdom is training near the border and asked us to guard it. You and Yueyue can go to the crown prince¡¯s coronation,¡± Xin Xin said.
Why did the ck City Kingdom have to train at the border? This was puzzling.
Ning Yue frowned and asked, ¡°Is there any connection between Lian Xin¡¯s appearance here and the ck City Kingdom training soldiers at the border?¡±
Lian Xin was from the royal family of the ck City Kingdom. He needed permission to enter the territory of another country.
Chapter 391 - 391 Arrangement
391 Arrangement
Ning Yue was very curious. Did Lian Xine to the border to spy on the military?
¡°Perhaps.¡± As Jiang Ying spoke, his gazended on Ning Yue.
He felt that Lian Xin was not only doing this to spy on the military, but also because of Ning Yue.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ning Yue asked.
!!
¡°Nothing. I just find Lian Xin very annoying,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Yes, very annoying.¡± Ning Yue frowned. She hated Lian Xin, especially after doing business with him.
However, Ning Yue was curious about something. Lian Xin and Yuan Hui were transmigrators like her.
Yuan Hui had asked the Lord of Hell toe to her side to repay her kindness.
What was going on with Lian Xin? She remembered that Yuan Hui had told her that Lian Xin had a dream about a fairy girl and treated her as the girl in the dream.
How was her previous life rted to Lian Xin?
The Host looked very simr to her, but Yuan Hui looked different from his previous life. She couldn¡¯t judge the rtionship between Lian Xin and her in her previous life based on appearances.
So how should she investigate?
Seeing that Ning Yue was deep in thought, Jiang Ying and Xin Xin did not disturb her. When Ning Yue thought it through, she realized that the two of them had been silent for a long time.
¡°It¡¯s sote. Why don¡¯t we rest first?¡± Ning Yue said in embarrassment. In order not to disturb her train of thought, the two of them had been apanying her.
¡°Alright, have a good rest,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue and Xin Xin returned to their rooms, while Jiang Ying went to work. He still had work to do, but he was also worried about Ning Yue. He could not let Ning Yue go back alone.
Fortunately, the most critical step of the mission he was going toplete had beenpleted. He just had to arrange the follow-up.
Qian Cen¡¯s soreness had already been cured by Ning Yue. He had already won his heart. He could leave future tasks to him.
After making up his mind, Jiang Ying immediately went to see Qian Cen.
It waste at night. Qian Cen was still sleeping when he was woken up by the servants.
¡°What happened? Why are you so flustered in the middle of the night?¡± Qian Cen asked.
¡°Lord, His Highness is here. Hurry up and get up! He said he wants to see you,¡± the servant said to Qian Cen.
When Qian Cen heard this, he quickly got up, dressed as quickly as possible, and rushed to the entrance of the government office.
¡°Your Highness, why are you here in the middle of the night?¡± Qian Cen silently wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.
He kept thinking about why Jiang Ying woulde over at this time.
¡°Can we talk in private? It¡¯s not convenient to talk here.¡± Jiang Ying looked around.
This was not an empty ce. On the contrary, there were houses everywhere and many blind spots that could not be seen at a nce. It would not be worth it if someone eavesdropped there.
¡°Yes, please enter the residence, Your Highness.¡± Qian Cen gestured for him to enter.
¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Ying followed Qian Cen to the study.
¡°Your Highness, is there something very important?¡± Qian Cen asked.
For some reason, Qian Cen felt that Jiang Ying hade with good news.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to discuss with you about what to do when I get back.¡± Jiang Ying briefly exined his thoughts.
Qian Cen looked at Jiang Ying in shock. There was hope and joy in his eyes. Complicated emotions shed across his eyes.
Jiang Ying waited for a long time, but Qian Cen did not answer. He asked, ¡°Is Your Excellency unwilling?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m willing,¡± Qian Cen said happily.
He had waited for so many years before this opportunity finally came.
The emperor had ced him in the fief of Prince Jin as a transition. He had originally thought that he would be sent to the fiefs of the other two princes by the emperor.
However, the emperor did not do that. Instead, he sent him to King Chu.
At that time, he was still very puzzled as to why the emperor had sent him to King Chu. King Chu was a person who did not care about the world and was devoted to Buddhism.
At that time, the emperor had only said that one should not look at the surface of anything.
¡°What about Prince Jin?¡± he asked the emperor.
The emperor said, ¡°If he wants to, it won¡¯t be my turn to sit on the throne.¡±
At that time, the emperor¡¯s answer was very casual, but it shocked Qian Cen.
Chapter 392 - 392 Jiang Ying was Strange
392 Jiang Ying was Strange
¡°I know Prince Qi, Prince Ning, and Prince Jin very well, but I don¡¯t know anything about King Chu,¡± the emperor said.
Ever since he was young, he had never really understood King Chu¡¯s thoughts. Perhaps he had been as innocent as him when he was young, but what about after they grew up?
For some reason, he had a vague feeling that King Chu was definitely not better than Prince Ning and Prince Qi.
¡°Since it¡¯s the emperor¡¯s idea, I¡¯ll go to King Chu¡¯s fief,¡± Qian Cen said.
¡°Alright, you can go to the enemy¡¯s base camp to investigate the situation. One day, I¡¯ll definitely transfer you back to the capital,¡± the emperor promised.
Then, Qian Cen was sent to King Chu¡¯s fief by the emperor. He waited in King Chu¡¯s fief and finally waited for Jiang Ying¡¯s arrival.
However, he did not bring him back immediately. This was also where Qian Cen was conflicted.
However, Jiang Ying¡¯s arrival resolved the toothache that had troubled him for many years.
He was nowfortable and motivated. He could do whatever Jiang Ying had arranged.
¡°Then I¡¯ll leave everything to you,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°I will definitely not let the emperor down,¡± Qian Cen promised solemnly.
ording to the emperor¡¯s instructions, Jiang Ying left a group of people behind. He said to Qian Cen, ¡°The emperor asked me to bring this group to you.¡±
Jiang Ying handed another token to Qian Cen. ¡°Uncle Emperor said that if your life is in danger, take the token to Prince Jin¡¯s military camp and ask him for help.¡±
Qian Cen was very touched and took the token. ¡°Your Highness, please tell the emperor that even if I risk my life, I won¡¯t let him down.¡±
In the end, Jiang Ying made some arrangements and left after giving Qian Cen a few instructions.
When he returned to Xin Xin¡¯s residence, it was already dawn.
Ning Yue woke up early in the morning and went to the kitchen to get busy. When she came out, Jiang Ying had just returned.
¡°Where did you go?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Did he stay out all night?
¡°I had to arrange something. Yueyue, we can go back tonight,¡± Jiang Ying said happily.
When Ning Yue heard this, she was touched. ¡°Thank you, Jiang Ying.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks between us,¡± Jiang Ying replied with a smile.
The two of them chatted as they ced breakfast on the dining table.
Xin Xin was woken up by the fragrance of food. After washing up, she went to the dining room and saw a table full of delicious food.
¡°Oh, I miss the days when we lived with the Ning family. Time passes too fast,¡± Xin Xin said with a smile.
Back then, she had lived in the Ning family with the Empress Dowager. She had lived sofortably and had delicious food the moment she woke up. It was delicious food that she rarely ate in her life.
After dinner, she could go out with the empress dowager to look at the vegetable fields and take an afternoon nap with her two grandchildren. When she woke up, it was time for afternoon tea again.
During her time in the Ning family, she had gained a lot of weight. After returning to the border, she missed the delicious food of the Ning family even more. Unfortunately, she could only think about it and could not eat it.
¡°Auntie, do you want to go back with us?¡± Ning Yue asked with a smile.
Xin Xin shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t go back with you. The situation here has been tense recently. By the way, be careful on the way back. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll get your uncle to dispatch a team to escort you back.¡± Otherwise, she really couldn¡¯t feel at ease.
¡°Alright. It just so happens that Uncle Emperor sent me to King Chu¡¯s fief to buy some spices. I want to disguise myself as a spice merchant on the way. As a merchant, I might be robbed when I pass by the mountain path. I¡¯ll be at ease with an army escorting me,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying in confusion. Jiang Ying had never been someone who liked to exin things. It was just a group of people. If he wanted them to escort him, he could just arrange it.
However, he suddenly exined so much. Ning Yue suspected that there was more to the story.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to your fatherter,¡± Xin Xin said.
From Xin Xin¡¯s expression, it seemed that this team could be sent out at will.
But that wasn¡¯t right.
Although those soldiers were part of Prince Jin¡¯s army, Prince Jin should not have the right to casually send a group of people to do anything.
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t figure out why and stopped thinking about it.
Chapter 393 - 393 Fief
393 Fief
After the three of them ate breakfast, Xin Xin rushed to the military camp. When she returned, she brought a group of people back.
When Ning Yue and Jiang Ying arrived, they did not bring any luggage because it was an emergency. They only had some personal belongings, so they did not have to pack anything when they left.
Xin Xin packed some border delicacies and specialties for Ning Yue.
¡°These things are for your family. They¡¯re all specialties here. You might not even be able to buy them in Laifu Vige.¡± After Xin Xin finished speaking, she pulled Ning Yue aside and whispered a few words.
¡°Yueyue, if Jiang Ying bullies you, you have to tell me. See if I don¡¯t beat him to death,¡± Xin Xin said.
¡°No, Jiang Ying is a good person.¡± When Ning Yue said this, a gentle smile appeared on her face.
¡°Yueyue, before you get married, men will all pretend. After men get married, they have a different face,¡± Xin Xin said again.
Ning Yue looked at Xin Xin in amusement. Why did she feel that Xin Xin, her mother, was here to undermine her son?
¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything else. In any case, remember that as women, we have to be independent. We can¡¯t let those men look down on us.¡±
Xin Xin¡¯s words made Ning Yue frown deeply. For some reason, she felt that Xin Xin was hiding something.
In order not to let her notice anything, she pulled her aside to say these words.
Ning Yue shook her head hard and thought to herself, No, I can¡¯t let my imagination run wild. Xin Xin has always cared and loved me very much.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Xin Xin couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw Ning Yue¡¯s strange expression.
¡°Nothing. I didn¡¯t rest wellst night,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything else. You still have to travel. Bring the food. Ning Yue, rest more in the carriage,¡± Xin Xin said.
¡°Thank you. If there¡¯s a chance, you must visit us,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°When we go back next time, it¡¯ll be time for you to get married,¡± Xin Xin teased Ning Yue.
When Ning Yue heard this, her face suddenly turned very red, like a ripe apple.
Seeing Ning Yue blush, Xin Xin couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Leave quickly.¡±
After bidding farewell to Xin Xin, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue set off.
Just as she was about to get into the carriage, Ning Yue realized that Jiang Ying had actually prepared several carriages.
¡°Jiang Ying, why did you get so many carriages?¡± Ning Yue asked with a frown.
¡°The carriages at the back are all filled with spices. We¡¯re going back as spice merchants. We have to put on a show, right?¡± Jiang Ying exined.
For some reason, Ning Yue kept feeling that he was trying to hide something.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s get into the carriage first.¡± Jiang Ying helped Ning Yue into the carriage.
On the way back to Laifu Vige, the two of them did not encounter any evil people.
When she returned home, Ning Yue saw the worried expressions of the entire family.
¡°Yueyue, what happened to you?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Yueyue. Didn¡¯t you return to Luzhou with your parents after visting your family? Why are your uncle and aunt here, but you¡¯re nowhere to be seen?¡±
The Ning family surrounded Ning Yue and asked about the situation.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I¡¯m fine. Didn¡¯t Ie back fine? I just went to the city guarded by Prince Jin¡¯s army with Jiang Ying. Coincidentally, I also want to take this opportunity to discuss something with everyone. It¡¯s about the fief given to me by the emperor and my uncle.¡±
¡°Originally, we wanted to move the ancestral grave over, but once the ancestral grave has been moved over, we should go over too. Otherwise, no one will take care of the ancestral grave over there. I¡¯m bringing it up now to see what everyone thinks.¡±
Ning Yue changed the topic. If they continued to ask, she might let it slip. She didn¡¯t want her family to worry about her.
When everyone heard Ning Yue¡¯s topic, they all looked at Old Master Ning.
Old Master Ning thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Yueyue, to be honest, I don¡¯t want to move my old bones anymore, but you¡¯re right. The ancestral grave has already been moved there. That ce has our roots.¡±
¡°In our generation, we pay attention to returning to our roots. Of course, there¡¯s no hurry to consider this matter. We can talk about itter.¡±
After Old Master Ning finished speaking, he nced at everyone¡¯s expressions. Some people wanted to go, but some did not.
Chapter 394 - 394 Family Worry
394 Family Worry
The old man did not want to expose those people¡¯s thoughts. He changed the topic and asked Ning Yue, ¡°Do you have any ns now?¡±
¡°The crown prince¡¯s coronation is in a month. At that time, I want to go to the capital with Jiang Ying,¡± Ning Yue said.
When Old Master Ning heard Ning Yue say that she was going to the capital again, he couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°You just came back. Why are you going there again?¡±
¡°I have no choice. Grandpa, do you want toe with me when the timees? The capital is very prosperous. Let¡¯s go together,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
!!
¡°How about it? Everyone, think about it. In any case, I won¡¯t leave for a month. Everyone can take this month to think about it,¡± Ning Yue said.
Old Master Ning frowned. ¡°Yueyue, how much will it cost for so many of us to go to the capital? Where will we live in the capital? Have you thought about these things?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. Since I¡¯ve already invited everyone, I¡¯ll arrange these things. Of course, I¡¯m only in charge of everyone¡¯s food and amodation. You can settle the rest yourselves,¡± Ning Yue said.
She had a bold idea. The crown prince¡¯s coronation would take a few days. After the crown prince became emperor, his wife would be conferred the title of empress.
These ceremonies would take nearly a month. In this month, she could take the opportunity to do some business in the capital.
¡°Alright, there¡¯s no hurry to decide. In any case, Yueyue said that she won¡¯t leave for the capital for a month. Take this time to consider it,¡± Old Master Ning said.
After everyone dispersed, Old Master Ning¡¯s expression suddenly became serious.
¡°Ning Yue, tell me honestly. What exactly happened to the two of you? Don¡¯t fool me with those words,¡± the old man said.
He had almost never called Ning Yue by her full name. Even though she was naughty when she was young, Old Master Ning still said, ¡°Yueyue, you can¡¯t do this.¡±
Now that Old Master Ning called her that, it seemed that he had many doubts about Ning Yue¡¯s exnation.
Ning Yue sighed and told Old Master Ning what had happened on the way.
She wanted to only pick some unimportant things to say, but her words could not gain Old Master Ning¡¯s trust.
Therefore, Ning Yue still told him about being chased. However, she did not describe the urgent situation and only said a few simple words.
Even though Ning Yue said it casually, Old Master Ning was shocked.
He widened his eyes at Ning Yue. ¡°Why were you chased for no reason?¡±
Old Master Ning was scared to death.
¡°Grandpa, Jiang Ying is also investigating this matter. We suspect that it has something to do with my background.¡± Ning Yue did not exin the matter too clearly. Sometimes, knowing too much was not a good thing.
¡°Your background? Is it because of your uncle?¡± Old Master Ning quickly associated the matter with Yuan Hui.
¡°More or less.¡± Ning Yue added, ¡°We haven¡¯t found out what it is yet. We just have doubts in this regard.¡±
¡°Yueyue, why do I feel that after your uncle acknowledged you, he still let you live in deep trouble?¡± Old Master Ning sighed.
¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯ve been away for the past few days. Did the work at the oil press and brewery go on normally? Did those workers do their best? How much money did we earn?¡± Ning Yue smiled and changed the topic.
Of course, Old Master Ning also knew that Ning Yue was deliberately changing the topic. Her goal was not to make him worry, so Old Master Ning replied cooperatively, ¡°Everything is fine. The workers all say that we¡¯re the best bosses they¡¯ve met.¡±
¡°With such good bosses, of course they¡¯ll do their best,¡± Old Master Ning said with a smile.
¡°That¡¯s good. I was worried that if those workers didn¡¯t work hard, our efficiency would decrease. At that time, this business wouldn¡¯t work,¡± Ning Yue replied.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa is here. What are you worried about?¡± Old Master Ning smiled lovingly at Ning Yue.
Chapter 395 - 395 Home
395 Home
After Ning Yue finished speaking to Old Master Ning, she called Baili over to ask about the situation that day. ¡°Did you encounter anything after I left that day?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Baili replied honestly.
It turned out that after that day, many people had inquired about their whereabouts. There were even a few people who had created chance encounters to see their situation.
¡°Did you think of a way to investigate what¡¯s going on with this group of people?¡± Ning Yue asked Baili.
!!
¡°Yes, I¡¯ve arranged for secret guards to go. At the moment, we¡¯ve found out that this group of people is rted to the ck City Kingdom.¡± Baili said.
It was the ck City Kingdom again. Ning Yue clenched her fists tightly. She felt that everything that had happened recently was rted to the ck City Kingdom.
¡°Thank you, Baili,¡± Ning Yue said.
She believed that if not for Baili, this group of people from the ck City Kingdom would have long attacked the Ning family.
¡°It¡¯s our duty to share Princess¡¯s worries. Princess, you don¡¯t have to thank us,¡± Baili said.
Ning Yue did not say anything else. She was thinking about how to pay attention to the movements of the ck City Kingdom recently. Also, there was something wrong with that person.
However, it was already dinner time. Ning Yue put this matter aside for the time being. She made a sumptuous dinner for everyone and even called Jiang Ying over to eat with her.
When Old Master Ning saw that Ning Yue was so sensible, he felt veryforted and upset at the same time.
If possible, he would rather shelter Ning Yue, but the situation was the other way around.
He did not know what had happened to Ning Yue outside. Ning Yue did not even dare to tell her family when she returned. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that they would be worried?
Seeing Old Master Ning¡¯s worried expression, Ning Yue roughly knew what he was thinking and quickly poured him a ss of wine.
¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s have a toast.¡± Ning Yue raised her red wine.
Seeing this, everyone hurriedly raised their sses with him. After drinking the wine, Old Master Ning¡¯s face turned red.
¡°Yueyue, if there¡¯s anything, say it. We¡¯re all standing behind you. Can¡¯t we face it together?¡± Old Master Ning said.
Perhaps because he couldn¡¯t control his alcohol intake, Old Master Ning actually wailed in the end.
¡°Grandpa is too useless. He actually couldn¡¯t protect you well. Yueyue, you¡¯ve suffered,¡± Old Master Ning said.
Ever since they fled from the drought, Ning Yue was called a lucky star by others. That¡¯s right, Ning Yue was a lucky star. If not for Ning Yue, they would not have survived.
However, only Old Master Ning knew how tired Ning Yue was as the lucky star.
Now, Ning Yue was afraid that they would be worried and refused to tell them anything. He still sensed that something was wrong from Ning Guang and Madam Liu.
She suddenly had to leave Luzhou for no reason, and she was in such a hurry. Ning Yue had even disappeared for a few days.
Although Jiang Ying sent a letter the next day saying that they had gone to Prince Jin¡¯s military camp, he knew Ning Yue well. She was not someone who left without saying goodbye.
Looking at the old man, Ning Yue suddenly did not know how to exin.
She couldn¡¯t tell him everything, but Old Master Ning was worried, so she chose to tell him some information yesterday.
However, she did not expect Old Master Ning to be unhappy about this. Ning Yue sighed. ¡°Grandpa, this matter is over. We¡¯re all back.¡±
Old Master Ning cried even harder. If this matter could not be resolved, would his granddaughter not be able toe back?
At the thought of this, Old Master Ning stopped crying. Pfft, pfft, pfft. He couldn¡¯t let his imagination run wild. Ning Yue was standing in front of him perfectly fine.
¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Old Master Ning decided not to think too much. He just had to eat properly.
When the others saw Old Master Ning crying, they instantly did not know what to do. Their hearts ached for Ning Yue and Old Master Ning, who was crying like a child.
Fortunately, Old Master Ning stopped talking about this topic and the family ate.
Food always made people happy. After the meal, Old Master Ning¡¯s depressed mood dissipated a lot.
After dinner, the family packed up and went to rest.
After experiencing so many days of difficulties, Ning Yue missed Xiaobao and Xiaobei the most. After dinner, she brought the two children back to her room and bathed them.
Chapter 396 - 396 Imperial Edict
396 Imperial Edict
Ning Yue looked at the fair and tender children after showering and couldn¡¯t help but kiss them. ¡°Xiaobao and Xiaobei, do you miss Mother?¡±
¡°Yes, Mother. Are you and Father going to y? Why aren¡¯t you taking us?¡± Xiaobei pouted and asked Ning Yue, looking a little aggrieved.
¡°Mother and Father didn¡¯t go out to y. We have something very important to do.¡± Ning Yue smiled and tapped Xiaobei¡¯s nose.
Xiaobei nodded as if he understood. In any case, it wasn¡¯t as if his mother wouldn¡¯t take her out to y.
At the thought of this, Xiaobei kissed Ning Yue¡¯s cheek happily.
She hugged Xiaobao and asked, ¡°Xiaobao, do you miss Mom?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Xiaobao was very mature. He did not talk as much as Xiaobei. With that, he kissed Ning Yue on the cheek.
Ning Yue was very happy and fell asleep with the two children.
The next day, Ning Yue was woken up early. She was told that there were guests. Ning Yue quickly packed up and brought the two children to the front hall.
When she arrived, she realized that the person who had arrived was the eunuch beside the emperor. Ning Yue hurriedly asked, ¡°Eunuch, why are you here?¡±
A smile appeared on the eunuch¡¯s face. ¡°Princess, the future emperor asked me toe.¡±
Future emperor? Ning Yue frowned. Did the crown prince ask him toe because she hadn¡¯t gone to the capital yet?
Did the chief eunuch specially emphasize the title of ¡°future emperor¡± for any special meaning?
¡°Oh? What can I do for His Highness?¡± When Ning Yue asked, she quietly took out small golden essories from her space and handed it to the eunuch. ¡°Eunuch, this is a small gift. I was nning to go to the capital in the next few days to give it to you.¡±
The eunuch smiled even more beautifully. He was almost smiling like a flower. He naturally took the two golden rings Ning Yue had given him.
¡°Thank you, Princess, for remembering me. I¡¯m here on the Crown Prince¡¯s orders to let your family enter the capital with you,¡± the eunuch said mysteriously.
Family? Ning Yue looked at the eunuch in confusion. Why did he want her family to go with her?
Before Ning Yue could speak, the eunuch whispered into her ear, ¡°As far as I know, His Highness the Crown Prince wants to confer a title to your old master when he seeds the throne!¡±
What? A noble title? Ning Yue looked at the eunuch in shock. Was he serious?
¡°Eunuch, you can¡¯t joke about this,¡± Ning Yue said.
The chief eunuch covered his mouth andughed. ¡°Princess, how can I spout nonsense about such a big matter? This is true. Otherwise, why would the crown prince let me invite the princess and her family to participate in the coronation?¡±
This news still shocked Ning Yue. Why would the crown prince suddenly confer a title to her family?
The eunuch took out what the crown prince wanted to give to Ning Yue. ¡°His Highness asked me to give this to you. In addition, I have to read an imperial edict.¡±
Hearing the imperial edict, Ning Yue hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get my family toe over.¡±
Ning Yue called her family over. Old Master Ning looked at Ning Yue in confusion. ¡°Should we call the entire vige over to receive the imperial edict?¡±
Otherwise, it would not seem grand enough. He did not know if they would be med.
¡°There¡¯s no need. The eunuch said that he came on the crown prince¡¯s orders. This imperial edict has something to do with the crown prince, so there¡¯s no need to call everyone over,¡± Ning Yue said.
The imperial edict should be for their family to participate in the crown prince¡¯s coronation, so there was no need for everyone to listen.
Old Master Ning was still conflicted, but the eunuch did not give them time and directly read the imperial edict.
Seeing that the eunuch had no intention of ming them, Old Master Ning did not say anything else.
Hearing that the imperial decree wanted their family to go to the capital to participate in the coronation, Old Master Ning¡¯s eyes widened.
The others from the Ning family were dumbfounded. They looked at each other, unable to believe what the chief eunuch had said.
¡°Why are you all stunned? ept the imperial edict!¡± The eunuch handed the imperial edict forward.
Ning Yue hurriedly took the imperial edict respectfully and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Eunuch.¡±
After entertaining the eunuch, Ning Yue told Old Master Ning what the eunuch had said. Old Master Ning was very shocked. He looked at Ning Yue in disbelief.
Chapter 397 - 397 Gift
397 Gift
¡°Yueyue, why are they conferring titles to us?¡± Old Master Ning asked.
Ning Yue raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t know either. Perhaps it was because of her, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She only said to Old Master Ning, ¡°I don¡¯t know the crown prince¡¯s intentions either.¡±
Since the crown prince had given her such a big gift, she had to give him a congrattory gift to celebrate his ascension to the throne.
She searched the space for a long time before she found a kitchen knife without patterns and arge bone.
!!
She wrapped the kitchen knife and big bone and went to look for Jiang Ying to discuss the gift for the crown prince.
At first, Jiang Ying was still a little confused. ¡°Why did Yueyue suddenly want to give a big congrattory gift to Brother Crown Prince?¡±
¡°I learned from the chief eunuch that the crown prince will confer a title to my grandfather when he ascends the throne. Moreover, my uncle can inherit the title.¡±
Jiang Ying looked at Ning Yue in shock. ¡°Brother Crown Prince said that?¡±
He had heard about this from the crown prince, but he did not expect the crown prince to directly confer a title to Old Master Ning.
Soon, Jiang Ying calmed down. He smiled at Ning Yue and said, ¡°You deserve it.¡±
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What do you mean by that? I did a small business with him and didn¡¯t make any special contributions. I feel a little bad epting the crown prince¡¯s gift.¡±
After a pause, Ning Yue continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I came to discuss with you about the congrattory gift to give to the crown prince.¡±
She had given the crown prince the right to sell the medicinal makeupst time, but this was far from enough.
She did have a n, but she had thought that she would think of a way to do it when her business grew and stabilized. But now it seemed that this matter would have to be put on the agenda.
¡°Do you have any thoughts?¡± Jiang Ying asked her.
Ning Yue thought for a moment and told Jiang Ying a bold idea, scaring him so much that he shivered.
¡°I brought something. Take a look first. Tell me your opinion after you see it,¡± Ning Yue said as she took out the knife she had found in the space.
Jiang Ying¡¯s eyes lit up as he took the knife. It was heavier than he had thought, and the de was very thin. He wanted to try it.
¡°I brought a bone over too. Try it with this knife.¡± Ning Yue asked Uncle Su to go to the kitchen to find a cutting board.
Uncle Su was still very puzzled. Was the future heiress nning to cook in the hall? Wouldn¡¯t oil and smoke fill the entire hall? Wouldn¡¯t it be ufortable to be inside?
Although he was puzzled, Uncle Su still dutifully asked the servant to bring the cutting board to Ning Yue.
The cutting board in ancient times was very heavy. It had to be carried by two people together to move it.
Two servants ced the chopping board in front of Jiang Ying and Ning Yue. Ning Yue asked them to go down first and told Uncle Su, ¡°No matter who it is, don¡¯t let the other party approach this ce.¡±
This was because this congrattory gift was not only important to the crown prince, but also to the entire country. No one could eavesdrop.
If word got out, it might be a huge blow to the Great Yun Nation.
When everyone went outter, Jiang Ying took the knife and shed at the bone. He thought that cutting the bone would break the knife.
What he didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as the knife fell, the bone was cut in half. Jiang Ying looked at the severed bone in a daze and was delighted.
¡°Yueyue, which ironsmith made this knife?¡± he asked.
Ning Yue smiled. ¡°If I say that the iron of the kitchen knife itself is so hard that it has nothing to do with the ironsmith, what do you think?¡±
When Jiang Ying heard this, he was even more surprised. He looked at Ning Yue in disbelief. ¡°Is there such hard iron in this world?¡±
In this era, although ironware wasmon in every family, iron was controlled by the Imperial Court.
Whoever wanted to buy it had to register their purchase very strictly. They had to buy it in a quantitative manner.
The fact that the Imperial Court¡¯s control was so strict meant that iron was very important to the country. After all, this was the era of cold weapons. Iron could be used to make weapons, so it was reasonable for the Imperial Court to control iron.
¡°Of course. It¡¯s a smelting method,¡± Ning Yue said.
When Jiang Ying heard this, his heart skipped a beat. He looked at Ning Yue solemnly. ¡°Yueyue, you didn¡¯t tell anyone about this, right?¡±
¡°No, why?¡± Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying in confusion.
Chapter 398 - 398 Conspiracy
398 Conspiracy
¡°Yueyue, if every country doesn¡¯t have this smelting technology, do you know what the consequences will be?¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s heart trembled violently. If that was the case, she would be someone that every countrypeted for. Once she showed that she did not serve a certain country, that country might kill her.
At the thought of this, Ning Yue shivered violently. As the saying went, two fists could not defeat four hands. No matter how powerful she was, she could not defeat a country¡¯s army.
¡°Yueyue, don¡¯t tell anyone about this. We can choose not to tell the crown prince.¡± Jiang Ying didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Ning Yue.
!!
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. This man valued her safety so much. She smiled and replied, ¡°I believe in your foresight.¡±
Jiang Ying was willing to do his best to assist the crown prince, which meant that the crown prince was a good person. She believed in his evaluation of people.
¡°Yueyue.¡± Jiang Ying felt a wave of warmth in his heart. She said she believed him.
¡°When the crown prince¡¯s coronation is over, I¡¯ll give this knife to him and write down the method to use it. I believe the crown prince will need it,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°But isn¡¯t this too risky?¡± Jiang Ying was still a little worried.
After all, there were many people in the pce. Who knew if Ning Yue¡¯s gift would be seen by others and their eyes would turn red?
¡°Of course, you have to help with this,¡± Ning Yue said again.
She nned to get Jiang Ying to make the crown prince reveal some information. When the time came, the crown prince would pay attention to the gifts she gave him, so she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about this.
Jiang Ying immediately understood what Ning Yue meant. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Brother Crown Prince. Yueyue, how many more treasures do you have that I don¡¯t know about?¡±
When Ning Yue heard this, she looked at Jiang Ying. Jiang Ying was staring at her gently. Her face turned red and she quickly said, ¡°There are many things you don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°I¡¯m already prepared to spend my life understanding you,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue¡¯s face turned even redder when she suddenly heard sweet words. She lowered her head, not knowing what to say.
She lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Jiang Ying just looked at her without moving, making her feel embarrassed.
In order to ease the embarrassment in her heart, Ning Yue quickly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first. Xiaobao and Xiaobei are still waiting for me at home. If you have time, go over too.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go over with you now. Speaking of titles, I remember something. I¡¯m going to tell Grandpa.¡± Jiang Ying suddenly became serious.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ning Yue asked nervously.
Jiang Ying¡¯s expression was so serious that Ning Yue thought something had happened.
¡°It¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to be nervous,¡± Jiang Ying said.
He told Ning Yue what he was thinking. If the crown prince had the intention of conferring a title to Old Master Ning, then the Ning family had to pay attention to everything they said and did.
They had to be appropriate and generous so that no one could find fault with them. He was worried that the Ning family would be too nervous and make a mistake, letting others see something bad.
¡°By the way, Yueyue, ording to Brother Crown Prince¡¯s personality, if he wants to confer a title to the Ning family, the decree will very likely be read during the crown prince¡¯s ascension ceremony. At that time, we have to pay attention to a lot of etiquette and can¡¯t make any mistakes,¡± Jiang Ying said.
It would not be long before the crown prince ascended the throne. He had to tell Old Master Ning to pay attention first.
¡°By the way, I almost forgot something!¡± Speaking of the crown prince¡¯s ascension, Jiang Ying recalled something. Before Ning Yue could ask, Jiang Ying jogged to his room and took out a letter from a few days ago.
He handed it to Ning Yue. ¡°Yueyue, this is what I investigated.¡±
Ning Yue took the letter and became more and more shocked. She asked in shock, ¡°Jiang Ying, do you mean that everything that happened in my maternal grandfather¡¯s family back then was schemed?¡±
Whether it was Ning Yue¡¯s adoptive mother being kidnapped or Ning Yue¡¯s biological mother marrying into the General¡¯s residence, it was all nned.
Of course, it was not those people¡¯s intention for Ning Yue¡¯s biological mother to marry into the General¡¯s residence. Those people wanted to kill Ning Yue¡¯s mother, butter on, the General¡¯s residence took a fancy to her and she even married into the family.
Chapter 399 - 399 Shock
399 Shock
As for Madam Liu, she had been deceived by an acquaintance and there had been no news of her after that.
After Madam Liu disappeared, Ning Yue¡¯s grandfather¡¯s health deteriorated day by day. In the end, when he heard that his youngest daughter was not doing well in the General¡¯s Residence, he became depressed.
After Ning Yue¡¯s biological mother passed away, Ning Yue¡¯s grandfather also passed away. Finally, Ning Yue¡¯s eldest uncle was left.
He thought that these things were just an ident, but after Jiang Ying¡¯s investigation, he realized that everything was man-made. The mastermind was behind all of this.
Ning Yue¡¯s heart was filled with anger. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Who did it?¡±
¡°We¡¯re still investigating. I¡¯ll tell you immediately when there¡¯s news,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue was trembling with anger. She wished she could find this mastermind immediately.
¡°Yueyue,¡± Jiang Ying called out to Ning Yue. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad to tell you this. I hope you know the truth, but I don¡¯t want to see you like this.¡±
Ning Yue took a deep breath and tried her best to calm down. She said to Jiang Ying, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this yet. We¡¯ll talk about everything after the investigation results.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue thought for a moment and took a deep breath. She said to Jiang Ying, ¡°Come back with me. Tell Grandpa what to take note of during the crown prince¡¯s ascension.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you now,¡± Jiang Ying said to Ning Yue.
The two of them returned to the Ning family. Jiang Ying specially found Old Master Ning and talked about the things to pay attention to during the coronation.
When Old Master Ning found out that the crown prince was going to confer him a noble title, he was confused.
Jiang Ying came to him to tell him what to take note of, and he agreed. In fact, he did not know how much he remembered.
Seeing the old man¡¯s condition, Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t help but want tough. The old man¡¯s reaction was too cute.
In the end, he said to the old man, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s title is usually hereditary. Usually, the eldest son inherits the title. There can¡¯t be any mistakes during this ascension ceremony because you¡¯re Yueyue¡¯s family member and represent the entire Ning family. There are many people watching the ceremony.¡±
At that time, the coronation would not be as simple as being watched.
If the Ning family made a mistake, the crown prince¡¯s n to confer him a title of nobility would fail. At that time, the Ning family would not be the only one who would embarrass themselves.
Old Master Ning finally came back to his senses. He looked at Jiang Ying in shock. ¡°Hereditary? It means that my eldest son can inherit the title, and my eldest son¡¯s son can also inherit this title. Is that right?¡±
Jiang Ying nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not all. When the timees, you will have a fief and can even go to the court to discuss national matters.¡±
Discuss national matters? Old Master Ning was stunned. He was just a viger. How could he discuss national matters?
Seeing Old Master Ning¡¯s expression, Jiang Ying knew what he was thinking and hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve traveled extensively for so many years. Our young peopleck your knowledge. It¡¯s our entire court¡¯s blessing that you can go to the court to discuss things. Your understanding must be much better than ours.¡±
Old Master Ning came back to his senses and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you say.¡±
¡°Why not? For example, the factories started by Yueyue are personally managed by Grandpa, right? The royal court is just like these factories. How they operate inside is still up to the managers. I believe that with your ability, you will definitely be like a fish in water in the royal court.¡±
¡°Of course, nobles don¡¯t have to go to court every day. They¡¯ll only let you go to court to discuss important matters. Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to feel restrained.¡±
¡°You will have a fief like Ning Yue and a residence in the capital. You can stay there or in the capital if you want.¡±
When Old Master Ning heard Jiang Ying¡¯s words, he was very shocked. He did not expect to have a fief after being conferred a noble title and a residence in the capital.
These were like dreams to him. If it were in the past, how would he dare to think about them?
He knew that all of this was thanks to Ning Yue. Without Ning Yue, not to mention being conferred a noble title, they didn¡¯t even know if they could survive the drought.
Chapter 400 - 400 Wanting to Offer Incense
400 Wanting to Offer Incense
Old Master Ning had received too much news, so he was a little uneasy now.
¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s face it calmly,¡± Jiang Yingforted.
Old Master Ning swallowed. Could he face this matter calmly? This was a matter of nobility, a matter of the entire Ning family.
Old Master Ning really wanted to return to his ancestral grave to offer incense and tell his ancestors that they had brought honor to their ancestors.
!!
Seeing the old man¡¯s excitement, Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t help butugh. He said, ¡°Grandpa, in a few days, I¡¯ll go to the capital to tell Brother Crown Prince about your fief.¡±
¡°By the way, you were just talking about the fief. Will we still have a fief after we¡¯re conferred a title?¡± Old Master Ning asked.
¡°Of course. Yueyue also has a fief. I might be able to get your fiefs to be closer to each other when the timees. That way, it would be convenient toe and go,¡± Jiang Ying said.
When Old Master Ning heard this, he was extremely touched. Jiang Ying had considered this for them. No matter what, Ning Yue was lucky to meet a fianc¨¦ like Jiang Ying.
¡°Jiang Ying, I don¡¯t know how to thank you. It¡¯s our blessing that you¡¯ve considered so much for Yueyue and the entire Ning family!¡± Old Master Ning said.
¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re family. Don¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s my blessing to meet you,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Grandpa and Jiang Ying, are you done chatting? Come out for lunch.¡± Ning Yue¡¯s voice came from outside the door.
The two of them looked over at the same time and saw Ning Yue smiling at them.
¡°Yueyue,¡± Jiang Ying called out.
Ning Yue smiled. ¡°Grandpa and Jiang Ying, are you done chatting?¡±
¡°Alright, let¡¯s have lunch! We¡¯ll go over immediately. Jiang Ying, let¡¯s go together.¡± Old Master Ning walked at the front with a smile.
Jiang Ying and Ning Yue walked behind him. Ning Yue asked softly, ¡°I thought I heard you say that you were going to the capital in advance?¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m going in advance. I can tell Brother Crown Prince about the Old Master¡¯s fief,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Where do you n for Grandpa¡¯s fief to be?¡± Ning Yue asked him.
¡°Somewhere closer to your fief. Your fief happens to be beside my father¡¯s fief. I¡¯ll ask the crown prince for a fief that¡¯s closer to yours. This way, it¡¯ll be easy for you to go home after we get married,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue blushed and stomped her feet. She was shy. ¡°What marriage? I don¡¯t want to marry you yet.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t say that, Yueyue. The imperial edict has been issued. Why are you still saying that you won¡¯t get married?¡± Jiang Ying looked at Ning Yue unhappily.
¡°Oh, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡± With that, Ning Yue jogged to the dining room.
Jiang Ying followed Ning Yue to the dining room. He was about to say something when he saw the eunuch.
The eunuch did not expect Jiang Ying toe to the Ning family during lunch. He quickly stood up and bowed to Jiang Ying, feeling a little guilty.
Originally, he should have left after reading the imperial edict, but he was greedy. He wanted to eat lunch with Ning Yue¡¯s family before setting off for the capital.
Unexpectedly, Jiang Ying arrived during lunch.
Other times, he was not afraid, but it was different now. He was originally a eunuch serving the emperor, but now he was gluttonous and yful. He was unwilling to return to the pce.
If Jiang Ying said it in front of the emperor, he might lose his head.
Jiang Ying knew what the eunuch was thinking. He smiled at him. ¡°It just so happens that Eunuch is here. I have to enter the capital in a few days. Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±
Jiang Ying¡¯s words delighted the eunuch. Jiang Ying had invited him to the capital, which meant that he could stay here for a few days. He would not tell the emperor that he was staying here.
He wanted to agree. After all, the Ning family had delicious food, wine, and fruits. He really wanted to stay here for a year and a half.
He almost agreed, but fortunately he stopped himself in the end, because he was a eunuch serving the emperor. He couldn¡¯t stay here without the emperor¡¯s orders.
It was good enough to stay for lunch.
The eunuch held back his excitement and said to Jiang Ying, ¡°Thank you very much, your highness. I¡¯m here to serve the emperor. I can¡¯t stay for so many days. I¡¯m leaving in the afternoon. I wonder if you have anyrge luggages that you need to bring over. I can help.¡±
Chapter 401 - 401 Pleading
401 Pleading
Jiang Ying shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re all portable items. Thank you for your kindness, Eunuch. I¡¯ll bring them myself.¡±
¡°Then¡¡± The eunuch was suddenly puzzled by Jiang Ying¡¯s intentions.
If Jiang Ying was unwilling to let him help, would he report him to the emperor?
He was about to say something else when Jiang Ying interrupted him.
¡°Eunuch, the Ning family¡¯s food is very delicious. Let¡¯s have lunch together. You can return to the pce after lunch,¡± Jiang Ying said.
With Jiang Ying¡¯s words, the eunuch was relieved.
Ning Yue called the eunuch and a few guards to eat at a table at the side. There was no more space at therge table, and they could not squeeze in more people.
Besides, with Jiang Ying around, the eunuch did not dare to eat at the same table as him.
A few days passed peacefully. Not long after, an uninvited guest disrupted the peace of the Ning family.
Lian Xin¡¯s guards knelt in the room, begging Ning Yue to save them.
¡°If you don¡¯t exin clearly, how can I save them?¡± Ning Yue said angrily.
As soon as these dozen or so people arrived, they knelt in her living room. There were guests in the living room. This group of people entered so openly and knelt down to beg for her to save someone.
Even if they wanted to beg someone, they had to look like they were begging someone. If this wasn¡¯t a threat, what was?
¡°Princess Mingyue, we know that you¡¯re a good person. Our master¡¯s old illness has rpsed. In the entire world, only Divine Doctor Gu can save him. However, after the divine doctor returned to the Miracle Doctor Valley, we couldn¡¯t find him at all.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Princess Mingyue. Only you can save our master.¡±
¡°Please! Our master doesn¡¯t know anyone here. Only you are an acquaintance of his. Other than you, we don¡¯t know what to do.¡±
Ning Yue almost cursed. What this group of people said sounded a little strange.
When did she be an acquaintance of Lian Xin? She still didn¡¯t know what was going on. How did it be that only she could save Lian Xin?
Ning Yue took a deep breath and kept suppressing the anger in her heart. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s your master¡¯s old illness?¡±
¡°It¡¯s hard to breathe. His chest feels tight.¡±
Ning Yue almost couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in her heart. In that case, how would she know what illness it was?
She wanted to refuse, but she couldn¡¯t bear to. The old man pulled Ning Yue back. ¡°Yueyue, Grandpa will go with you.¡±
Ning Yue shook her head. ¡°No, Grandpa. Wait for me at home. You don¡¯t know how to treat illnesses. I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll get the first aid kit now.¡±
From the guard¡¯s description, it was very likely that Lian Xin had heart disease or asthma. It could also be a chronic illness like high blood pressure.
She would only know the exact situation after her treatment.
Old Master Ning was worried and nned to send Ning Yue out.
However, he did not expect to be stunned as soon as he went outside.
In order to invite Ning Yue, they actually mobilized an army!
At this moment, Ning Yue¡¯s expression was also very ugly. Wasn¡¯t this group of people clearly coercing her? If she had just refused, this group of people would probably rush in and kidnap her, right?
However, even Lian Xin had brought so many people here. Didn¡¯t the Great Yun Nation know anything?
The old man was frightened by this scene. He looked at Ning Yue and wanted to tell her not to go. This group of people did not look like good people.
However, this situation gave them no choice at all. The leader stepped forward and bowed to Ning Yue.
Although it looked like a bow, it was actually just a light fist salute. There was no sincerity at all.
¡°Who are you?¡± Ning Yue asked.
That person frowned slightly. He had heard rumors about Ning Yue. They all said that Ning Yue was kind and tenacious.
Logically speaking, with a seriously ill patient in front of her, shouldn¡¯t she ask about the patient¡¯s condition first or hurry up? Why would she ask him who he was?
¡°Princess Mingyue, my master is very sick. Please go over,¡± that person said.
Actually, it was not that Ning Yue did not want to save people, but she had an idea about Lian Xin¡¯s illness.
ording to Lian Xin¡¯s identity, he would definitely have medicine on him that would not endanger his life.
He must havee to look for Gu Yu to cure his illness!
Ning Yue felt that since Lian Xin nned to treat this illness, she should bring all the medicine she usually used. There would not be a situation where there was not enough medicine.
Chapter 402 - 402 What Is It?
402 What Is It?
Most importantly, if anything had really happened to Lian Xin, this group of people would have kidnapped her long ago.
Therefore, Ning Yue boldly guessed that this group of people had invited her to treat his illness.
At the thought of this, Ning Yue sneered. It was not appropriate to use these schemes on her.
¡°I know it¡¯s very serious. Tell me who you are and who your master is first. Otherwise, how do I know if it¡¯s safe for me to go with you?¡± Ning Yue asked.
That person¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t you know our master¡¯s identity?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ning Yue said calmly.
Even though she knew it was Lian Xin, she did not want to say it.
Lian Xin had brought so many people here, but she had no idea. Perhaps they had helpers and spies in Laifu Vige. Now that Jiang Ying and Prince Jin were not around, she had to help them if she wanted to dig out these things.
That person was speechless by Ning Yue¡¯s question. He replied, ¡°My name is Pei Ya. I¡¯m Wargod¡¯s guard. I¡¯m here to ask you to treat Wargod.¡±
Ning Yue nodded and turned to look at Old Master Ning. ¡°Grandpa, go back. I¡¯ll go with them.¡±
Old Master Ning was very worried. He pulled Ning Yue aside and said softly, ¡°But it¡¯s very dangerous for you to go like this. I heard about that Wargod. He¡¯s cruel and heartless. He even asked the army to invite you over. He¡¯s ambitious.¡±
Ning Yue smiled. Did Lian Xin think that she could not tell what the old man could tell?
She said to the old man, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t forget that this is Prince Jin¡¯s fief and I¡¯m his future daughter-inw. If he dares to do anything to me, I swear that Prince Jin won¡¯t let him off. He¡¯s as famous as Prince Jin. He must know how powerful Prince Jin¡¯s army is.¡±
Ning Yue used Jiang Huan¡¯s name and said it rather loudly, deliberately letting Lian Xin¡¯s guards hear it.
Sure enough, the guard¡¯s face stiffened, but he didn¡¯t say anything and pretended not to hear.
The old man looked at Ning Yue doubtfully. ¡°But this is an army. Is it really fine?¡±
¡°No matter what, this is Prince Jin¡¯s fief, the territory of the Great Yun Nation. If he messes around, this matter will escte into a conflict between the two countries. I¡¯m also the princess of Russia. My uncle won¡¯t let him off either.¡±
¡°The ck City Kingdom is just a small country with a small poption. How can they dare to face the siege of two countries at the same time? So Grandpa, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±
Old Master Ning¡¯s brows were still tightly furrowed. Although he said that, he was still worried.
¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring the guards my uncle gave me along. You¡¯ve seen the skills of these guards. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ning Yue tugged at Old Master Ning¡¯s hand coquettishly.
Old Master Ning had no choice but to agree. In addition, he was indeed very confident in Baili and the others¡¯ skills.
¡°Alright, bring Baili and the others along. I believe this group of people won¡¯t dare to attack. Grandpa will wait for you at home for dinner!¡± The old man said.
¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ning Yue turned to look at the guard. Her originally smiling face suddenly became quiet and serious.
That person keptining in his heart. Princess Mingyue¡¯s expression changed too quickly, but he admired Ning Yue in his heart. Ordinary women would more or less be a little afraid when they saw such a huge scene. Even if they weren¡¯t afraid, they would be a little flustered, but she looked fine.
After leaving Laifu Vige, Ning Yue¡¯s expression turned even colder. She asked, ¡°Tell me, why are you looking for me?¡±
Embarrassment shed across the man¡¯s face. Their intentions had been seen through.
They weren¡¯t really here for Lian Xin¡¯s health. Lian Xin had asked them to invite Ning Yue over to save another person.
¡°Princess Mingyue, we¡¯re here on the orders of the Wargod. Please go to the courtyard to save the person.¡±
He felt a little guilty when he said this. After all, they had originally said that the Wargod¡¯s old illness had rpsed and he wanted Ning Yue to save him.
But now, he was telling Ning Yue that the person she was going to save was not Lian Xin.
Chapter 403 - 403 Saving People
403 Saving People
He was very worried that Ning Yue would not follow him. That way, he would be punished. At the thought of this, the guard panicked.
Ning Yue heaved a sigh of relief. No matter what, it was good as long as Lian Xin was not looking for trouble.
She had too few people she could use. With just Baili, she could not defeat thisrge group of people.
She asked again, ¡°Since I¡¯m saving someone, tell me who I will be saving. What¡¯s wrong with that person¡¯s body?¡±
!!
The embarrassment on the guard¡¯s face became even more obvious when he asked this.
The rescue he mentioned seemed to be different from what Ning Yue understood.
Ning Yue understood that saving people was to treat illnesses and save people, and what he meant was to save a person¡¯s life.
Although the results were the same, the process was different.
It was also because of this process that he did not dare to tell Ning Yue directly.
Looking at him, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I can¡¯t save this person.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s invite the princess to His Highness¡¯s courtyard first,¡± the guard said.
Ning Yue¡¯s doubts deepened. What was Lian Xin up to?
When she arrived at Lian Xin¡¯s courtyard, Ning Yue understood that this person did not have difficulty breathing at all. He was dead!
Lian Xin¡¯s son had died an unnatural death. The concubine he had brought along had been interrogated by him for a long time, but he could note to a conclusion.
¡°You want me to save a dead person?¡± Ning Yue asked, pointing at her son¡¯s already dark face.
¡°No, I¡¯ll let you save someone.¡± As she spoke, Lian Xin pointed at the unconscious woman on the ground.
Beside her was an extremely arrogant woman. She red at Ning Yue as if she wanted to eat her up.
Ning Yue frowned tightly. ¡°Your Highness, this is your family matter. You can just find an ordinary doctor.¡±
He also knew that ordinary doctors could wake up unconscious women, but he wanted to know how his son had died.
¡°I¡¯ve already called the doctor over. I asked you toe because I want you to find the cause of death of the corpse. Of course, money is not a problem. Princess Mingyue, please help,¡± Lian Xin said sincerely.
His words made Ning Yue panic.
Only Prince Jin¡¯s army knew that she had dissected a corpse, and only a small number of people knew. Why did Lian Xin know? Could there be a traitor in Prince Jin¡¯s army?
At the thought of this, Ning Yue felt even more uneasy. He had reached out too far. Even Prince Jin¡¯s army had been intercepted by him.
Lian Xin knew what Ning Yue was thinking, but he couldn¡¯t care less now. This was his first son. He couldn¡¯t let his son die for no reason.
¡°Tell me the cause and effect of the matter first,¡± Ning Yue said.
She didn¡¯t want to dissect the corpse, but seeing Lian Xin like this, she couldn¡¯t leave without doing anything. Forget it. Knowing the cause of death could save a person. There was no need to deny it.
Lian Xin did not say anything. She looked at the arrogant woman. The woman trembled and said, ¡°My name is Pei Wu. I¡¯m Wargod¡¯s consort.¡±
When Pei Wu mentioned that she was a consort, her voice became heavier, as if she was telling Ning Yue that she was the master of the Wargod¡¯s Residence.
¡°A year ago, I gave birth to the heir for His Highness. I doted on my son very much. I was worried that the women in the prince¡¯s residence would use dirty methods to hurt my child, so I kept him by my side. I didn¡¯t expect this b*tch to still harm my child!¡± Pei Wu cried.
Ning Yue rolled her eyes. ¡°Can you get to the point? I don¡¯t want to hear the first few words at all. I just want to know how she killed your son!¡±
She was not interested in these grudges at all. She just wanted to solve the mystery quickly.
¡°She strangled my son! The doctor said that my son didn¡¯t look poisoned at all. He suffocated to death!¡±
Hearing Pei Wu¡¯s words, Ning Yue frowned slightly. Since she knew that she had been strangled to death, what was the point of asking her toe?
Seeing Ning Yue¡¯s frown, Lian Xin quickly said, ¡°This is the problem. If he was strangled to death, there should be marks on his neck, but there are no marks on my son¡¯s neck at all.¡±
So that was it. Ning Yue opened the first aid kit, picked up a surgical mask and gloves, and put them on. She also took a few scalpels and forceps.
Chapter 404 - 404 Murder?
404 Murder?
Ning Yue was not in a hurry to dissect the child. Instead, she observed the child¡¯s neck and realized that there were no marks on it at all. It did not look like he had suffocated to death at all. However, from the details of his face, it looked very simr.
The young child¡¯s eyes widened as if he was indignant.
He had only been in this world for a short time. He had passed away before he had seen enough.
Ning Yue¡¯s heart ached a little, but she knew very well that what she had to do now was to help this child find the murderer who had harmed him.
!!
Ning Yue took a deep breath and continued to check. She realized that there were a few bruises on the child¡¯s arm. They looked like they were caused after death. There were also some cotton threads on the child¡¯s nails and nose.
She carefully used tweezers to pick out the cotton silk and took the handkerchief of the maidservant beside her. She carefully ced the cotton silk away. Then, she took out a ss rod and gently stirred it in the child¡¯s mouth.
After the ss rod was taken out, Ning Yue realized that there was something that looked like milk on the rod.
After doing all the work, Ning Yue roughly understood what was going on.
She took off her mask and gloves and disinfected her hands with disinfectant from the first aid kit. The smell of alcohol instantly spread throughout the room.
¡°I¡¯m basically certain of the situation. Your son wasn¡¯t strangled to death, but suffocated. However, this should be an ident, not a murder,¡± Ning Yue said.
Just as Lian Xin was about to ask, Ning Yue said, ¡°The person feeding your son must have fallen asleep while feeding him and identally suffocated him. The child was too young and couldn¡¯t attract the adults¡¯ attention by struggling, so he grabbed the clothes that fed him. That¡¯s why his nails and nose had these cotton threads. Consort, if you were more serious and careful, the child wouldn¡¯t die! How are you a mother?¡± Ning Yue looked at Pei Wu angrily.
The woman in front of her did not do anything, but such a young child died because of his mother¡¯s irresponsibility.
This mother had actually used the death of her child to make an issue and shift the me to others. How could such a woman be worthy of being a mother?
The more Ning Yue thought about it, the angrier she became. The more she thought about it, the more pitiful this child was.
When Lian Xin saw the change in Ning Yue¡¯s emotions, she was inexplicably happy. Could it be that Ning Yue¡¯s emotions were fluctuating because of him?
It had to be said that this was a beautiful misunderstanding.
When Pei Wu heard Ning Yue¡¯s words, she shouted, ¡°Nonsense! Why would I kill my son? I didn¡¯t. You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±
Facing Pei Wu, Ning Yue had no sympathy at all. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill the children, but he died because of your negligence.¡±
When Ning Yue said this, Pei Wu trembled violently.
¡°You have to be very meticulous in taking care of children. It¡¯s good that you want to take care of the children yourself, but you¡¯re inexperienced, so it led to the child¡¯s death,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°No, no. You¡¯re talking nonsense. You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Pei Wu screamed and was about to rush towards Ning Yue.
Baili had already shielded Ning Yue behind him. Lian Xin was even faster and kicked Pei Wu away.
Ning Yue watched all of this in shock. Wasn¡¯t this Lian Xin¡¯s concubine? Did Lian Xin not pity her at all? She kicked her just like that!
¡°Princess Mingyue, I¡¯m really sorry for embarrassing you. With me here, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you,¡± Lian Xin said.
¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Your Highness. We¡¯ll protect Her Highness,¡± Baili said.
Lian Xin looked at Ning Yue and realized that she wanted to avoid him. He felt disappointed. He tried his best to suppress his disappointment and said, ¡°Princess Mingyue, I¡¯ve really troubled you today.¡±
Ning Yue nced at Lian Xin. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±
Ning Yue turned to leave. Lian Xin wanted to call out to her, but when she thought about it, he didn¡¯t seem to have any reason to keep Ning Yue.
At this moment, the woman lying on the ground suddenly grabbed Ning Yue¡¯s foot. ¡°Please save me. Please.¡±
Lian Xin¡¯s heart tightened. He stepped forward and wanted to kick this woman¡¯s hand away. With a look from Ning Yue, Baili stepped forward and stopped him.
Chapter 405 - 405 Marriage
405 Marriage
¡°Your Highness, this woman is your concubine after all. Even if you don¡¯t love her, don¡¯t hurt her. She¡¯s a person and an independent entity. She¡¯s not your essory.¡± Ning Yue was a little angry.
She hated it when men hit women!
She stepped forward and helped the woman up. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll treat you.¡±
At this moment, Pei Wu seemed to have gone crazy. She rushed forward to bite Ning Yue, but was stopped by Baili.
Lian Xin came back to her senses and hurriedly pulled Pei Wu back. He apologized to Ning Yue. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll take care of these things.¡±
After Lian Xin finished speaking, he got someone to pull Pei Wu down. Then, the scene instantly fell silent.
Ning Yue began to treat the woman lying on the ground. This woman was seriously injured, but she did not cry out in pain at all.
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±
¡°It hurts. I hurt so much. My entire body hurts!¡± The person cried.
Although she was crying, she did not cry out loud. Such tears made one¡¯s heart ache even more.
¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll treat you. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Ning Yue treated the woman very gently. Soon, the woman¡¯s injuries were bandaged by Ning Yue.
After doing everything, Ning Yue nned to go back. However, to her surprise, she was almost angered to death.
It was rumored that there was a princess in the ck City Kingdom who loved the heir of Prince Jin of the Great Yun Nation deeply. She did not want to be the heiress, but she wanted to be by his side.
¡°Which woman is so shameless?¡± Ning Yue said angrily.
Why was Jiang Ying not at home? All these messy things were happening one after another.
The more Ning Yue thought about it, the more she found it strange. Could it be that someone was behind this? The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this was possible.
After thinking about it, Ning Yue decided to go to the capital in advance. The Ning family would rush over under Baili¡¯s care, and she would bring Yun Duo, Ah Er, and Ah San.
Otherwise, among the Ning family, only Madam Liu had been to the capital. She was worried that something would happen if there were no guards.
¡°Baili, when you reach the capital, remember to bring Grandpa and the others to my house,¡± Ning Yue said.
That house was a little small, but it was still manageable.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitelyplete the mission.¡±
On this trip to the capital, she wanted to help Ah Da detoxify the poison.
At the thought of this, Ning Yue entered the medicinal room that night to fiddle with the medicinal powder. At the same time, Ning Yue asked Baili to investigate the princess of the ck City Kingdom.
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Why are there so many princesses in the ck City Kingdom?¡±
When Baili heard Ning Yue¡¯s words, he almost couldn¡¯t help butugh. That¡¯s right. Why were there so many princesses in the ck City Kingdom?
Previously, there was Princess Lotus. Later, another princess came and was taken into the pce by the emperor as a concubine.
Now, there was another princess who liked Jiang Ying? Why did she feel that these three princesses seemed to be interested in Jiang Ying?
Soon, Baili found out about the princess.
Princess Dawn had already arrived at the Great Yun Nation before the crown prince¡¯s ascension ceremony began.
She hade so early to follow Jiang Ying.
Ning Yue frowned slightly. Could it be because of Princess Dawn that Jiang Ying suddenly said that he wanted to enter the capital in advance?
Seeing Ning Yue¡¯s confusion, Baili said, ¡°Your Highness requested the heir to return the pce in advance. I¡¯m afraid they have something important to discuss.¡±
It had to be said that Baili¡¯s first impression of the crown prince was quite good.
Back then, when the crown prince and Jiang Ying still did not know that Ning Yue was the princess of Russia, the crown prince strongly objected to the emperor facilitating Jiang Ying and Princess Mingyue¡¯s marriage. Later on, when he found out that the two of them were the same person, the crown prince did not say anything.
No matter what, the crown prince would not force Jiang Ying to do something he was unwilling to do, at least in terms of marriage.
In other words, the crown prince would not call Jiang Ying into the pce in advance because of Princess Dawn.
Therefore, Baili judged that something had happened to the Crown Prince.
Ning Yue¡¯s brows were still tightly furrowed. She asked Baili, ¡°What¡¯s Princess Dawn¡¯s motive foring to Great Yun?¡±
¡°Marriage,¡± Baili said.
Chapter 406 - 406 Entering the Capital Early
406 Entering the Capital Early
Was there a mistake? Why did they want a marriage alliance again? ¡°Didn¡¯t we already have a marriage alliance previously?¡±
¡°Princess, the person they want to marry has never been the emperor, but someone of the same age as the crown prince.¡± Baili said.
¡°The requirements of the ck City Kingdom are really high. Don¡¯t tell me that this group of people is targeting Jiang Ying?¡± Ning Yue asked with a frown.
Baili shook his head and replied, ¡°No, the main target of the ck City Kingdom is still the Crown Prince. After all, Jiang Ying is a heir. Even in the future, he can only inherit the throne of Prince Jin. They won¡¯t focus on the Heir.¡±
Ning Yue was even more puzzled. ¡°In that case, why are there rumors that Princess Dawn likes Jiang Ying?¡±
¡°If she let it out herself and the people of the ck City Kingdom find out about this, I¡¯m afraid Princess Dawn will not have a good time either,¡± Baili said.
Ning Yue raised her eyebrows. What was this woman thinking? She kept feeling that this woman might not like Jiang Ying. There might be other agendas on her mind.
¡°By the way, I¡¯ve investigated something. Princess Dawn asked Prince Jiang Ying to tour theke in five days,¡± Baili said.
Hearing this news, Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened. Jiang Ying actually wanted to swim in theke with other women? Wasn¡¯t theke frozen in winter? Why was he swimming in theke? Ning Yue was very unhappy.
Seeing that his master had misunderstood, Baili hurriedly exined, ¡°The Heir didn¡¯t agree. It was Princess Dawn who spread the news.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care anymore. I have to go over early,¡± Ning Yue said angrily.
With that, she ran off to pack her luggage, which she had not yet prepared.
After packing up, she set off.
She did not bring the children with her because she needed to travel. If she brought the two children along, it would slow the process down. Moreover, the two children might not be able to adapt to the hardships of traveling.
¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go over first. When the timees, you can enter the capital with Baili.¡± Ning Yue instructed Old Master Ning and stuffed the pills she had prepared into his hands.
¡°Grandpa, these medicinal bottles are allbeled. I wrote down the name of the medicine and the use of the medicine. If you encounter danger, you can sprinkle the medicinal powder on the enemy and take the opportunity to escape. These medicines are all for self-defense. I hope we don¡¯t encounter bad people,¡± Ning Yue said.
Old Master Ning epted the medicine and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ll protect ourselves and take good care of Xiaobao and Xiaobei. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
After Ning Yue exined everything, she set off with Yun Duo. As she was dyed by something on the way, she arrived in the capital exactly five dayster.
¡°Miss, I just went to ask. The Heir is by Willow Lake.¡± When Yun Duo said this, she was a little embarrassed.
Why had Jiang Ying agreed to Princess Dawn¡¯s trip to theke? She wondered how angry Ning Yue would be.
Yun Duo carefully observed Ning Yue¡¯s expression. Unexpectedly, Ning Yue did not have any expression at all. She said to Yun Duo, ¡°Let¡¯s go home and take a look. I have to pack.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Yun Duo couldn¡¯t react for a moment and looked at Ning Yue in a daze.
At this moment, as the mistress of the house, shouldn¡¯t Ning Yue go and dere her sovereignty? Why did she have to go home and pack?
¡°I said to go home and pack. I haven¡¯t been back in a long time. Grandpa and the others areing to stay, so I have to pack,¡± Ning Yue said.
That was true, but Yun Duo felt strange.
¡°Miss, shouldn¡¯t we go to Willow Lake?¡± Yun asked.
¡°Why should I go to Willow Lake? The weather is so cold. Do you want me to endure the cold wind?¡± Ning Yue asked Yun Duo.
Yun Duo frowned and exined, ¡°But the Heir and Princess Dawn are swimming in theke.¡±
¡°Do I have to go over when they¡¯re swimming in theke? What kind of logic is that?¡± Ning Yue asked Yun.
Yun Duo opened her mouth, suddenly not knowing how to refute Ning Yue. For the first time, she felt that her mouth was so stupid.
Seeing this, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pat Yun Duo¡¯s shoulder. She smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back and tidy up the house first.¡±
This time, Yun Duo was even more puzzled. Why did she feel that Ning Yue did not care about other women and Jiang Ying swimming in theke at all?
Chapter 407 - 407 Dating Festival
407 Dating Festival
If it were any other woman, she would have lost her temper long ago. Could it be that Ning Yue didn¡¯t love Jiang Ying? At the thought of this, Yun Duo suddenly shook her head hard.
It didn¡¯t matter who didn¡¯t love Jiang Ying. It was impossible for Ning Yue not to love him. She hadn¡¯t been by Ning Yue¡¯s side for long, but she knew her well.
As long as it was someone or something that Ning Yue had decided on, nothing could affect her opinion.
However, this time, Yun Dao realized that she still did not seem to know Ning Yue well enough.
!!
Ning Yue knew of Yun Duo¡¯s doubts, but she did not exin further. She just brought Yun Duo home.
At this moment, Liu Xuan and Eng had just finished their morning court assembly. When they saw Ning Yue, they were stunned.
Then, Eng went forward happily and asked, ¡°Sister, why are you here so soon? I thought you wouldn¡¯te for a month.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. If we had known that you woulde so quickly, we would have brought food just after the morning court assembly,¡± Liu Xuan said with a smile.
¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Are you guys doing well here? Where¡¯s my uncle? Where did he go?¡± Ning Yue asked with a smile.
She had not seen Yuan Hui when she entered just now, so she did not know where he had gone.
¡°Oh, you mean Uncle? He¡¯s at Willow Lake,¡± Eng said.
Hearing Willow Lake, Ning Yue frowned tightly. Jiang Ying and Princess Dawn were at Willow Lake, and Yuan Hui was also at Willow Lake. What was going on?
¡°Why did uncle go to Willow Lake?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Isn¡¯t it because of Princess Dawn? She actually asked out all the men of marriageable age. I wonder what she¡¯s thinking.¡±
Liu Xuan said this to exin why Jiang Ying was at Willow Lake.
Yun Duo was stunned. She looked at Ning Yue in admiration.
It turned out that Ning Yue knew Jiang Ying so well, so she was not in a hurry to look for him aftering to the capital. Perhaps she had long guessed what Jiang Ying was doing there.
Ning Yue knew what Yun Duo was thinking, but this was a misunderstanding!
She just felt that Jiang Ying would not do anything to let her down. She did not go over directly because she wanted to give Jiang Ying space.
¡°Then why aren¡¯t you going?¡± Ning Yue frowned.
¡°Princess Dawn didn¡¯t invite us. She invited some young masters,¡± Eng said.
¡°They¡¯ve already called uncle over. How can it just be young masters? It seems that Princess Dawn wants to turn theke tour into a dating festival,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°No way? Is this Princess Dawn so shameless?¡± Engmented about Princess Dawn without any scruples.
¡°Second Brother, let¡¯s not say this. I¡¯ll go pack first. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go to Willow Lake to take a look,¡± Ning Yue said.
Eng and Liu Xuan looked at each other and nodded.
Actually, there was no need for Ning Yue to pack anything. After all, there were people living here every day, so it was rtively clean. She ced her luggage in her room and nned to leave.
When she arrived at Willow Lake, Ning Yue saw a woman surrounded by a group of people from afar.
There was no need to ask. The woman in the middle was definitely Princess Dawn.
Ning Yue nced around Princess Dawn and finally found Jiang Ying and Yuan Hui in a very, very far corner. She hurriedly went forward.
Seeing that it was Ning Yue, Jiang Ying was very excited and almost couldn¡¯t help but hug her in front of everyone.
¡°Who is this?¡± a female voice asked.
Ning Yue turned around and saw that Princess Dawn was talking.
As soon as she finished speaking, someone answered her doubts. ¡°This is Princess Mingyue of our Great Yun Nation. At the same time, she¡¯s also the fianc¨¦e of Prince Jiang Ying.¡±
When Princess Dawn heard that she was Jiang Ying¡¯s fianc¨¦e, a trace of shock shed across her eyes.
She covered her mouth andughed softly. ¡°So it¡¯s Princess Mingyue. I wonder why Princess Mingyue is here?¡±
Ning Yue did not like her attitude. She frowned and replied, ¡°This is the territory of my Great Yun Nation. What¡¯s so strange about me appearing here? On the other hand, Princess Dawn, what right do you have to question me?¡±
Princess Dawn¡¯s expression froze. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I was just asking casually. Is Princess Mingyue so calctive?¡±
¡°I was just saying it casually. Princess Dawn said that I was calctive. It seems that I didn¡¯t do well enough.¡± As she spoke, Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying. ¡°Brother Jiang Ying, did I do something wrong that made Princess Dawn misunderstand?¡±
Chapter 408 - 408 Envoy
408 Envoy
Who didn¡¯t know how to be a scheming girl?
When Yuan Hui heard this, he almostughed out loud.
Ning Yue was too cute. Her personality changed too quickly.
When the others heard Ning Yue¡¯s words, they looked at Princess Dawn reproachfully.
Princess Dawn looked at this scene in shock. She had always been in charge. Why did it change when Ning Yue arrived?
¡°Princess Mingyue, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have asked Heir Jiang Ying out to tour theke. It¡¯s just that we all went together. Princess Mingyue, don¡¯t mind him,¡± Princess Dawn said with a smile.
Ning Yue naturally knew what this woman was thinking. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. ¡°If I minded, you wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±
When Princess Dawn heard this, her expression suddenly stiffened. It was as if this country had given Ning Yue a lot of power. What was so good about Ning Yue?
She blushed, not knowing what to say. She took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Princess Mingyue has such a bearing.¡±
The two women spoke one after another, making everyone present feel a little bored.
Seeing this, Jiang Ying took the opportunity to leave with Ning Yue. Yuan Hui followed behind them.
¡°Yueyue, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were suddenly here? I could have picked you up,¡± Jiang Ying said happily.
¡°Why? If I told you in advance, you wouldn¡¯t have seen such a beautiful scene?¡± Ning Yue¡¯s words seemed to mean something.
Jiang Ying immediately understood Ning Yue¡¯s thoughts. He quickly exined, ¡°Nothing happened between Princess Dawn and me! I swear!¡±
As he spoke, Jiang Ying raised three fingers and was about to swear to the heavens.
Ning Yue smiled and held Jiang Ying¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright, I believe you. I just heard that Uncle was there too. I want to see what this woman is up to.¡±
When Yuan Hui heard Ning Yue mention him, he quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m just bored. I¡¯ll help you see if Jiang Ying has cheated on you.¡±
He lied without blushing. He definitely went out just to watch themotion. However, Ning Yue did not expose him. She only smiled and thanked him.
¡°Thank you for thinking about me, Uncle,¡± Ning Yue said.
At the side, Jiang Ying did not want to waste his time thanking her. He said to Ning Yue, ¡°Yueyue, did you encounter anything in the past few days?¡±
Ning Yue thought for a moment and told him about Lian Xin¡¯s secondary consort killing her child.
Jiang Ying¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. Why did he ask Ning Yue to do the autopsy?
¡°Did you find anything?¡± Yuan Hui asked Ning Yue.
Ning Yue frowned and thought for a moment. She said to Yuan Hui, ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything special.¡±
Lian Xin¡¯s discipline of his harem was still a littlecking. Otherwise, what happened that day would not have happened.
However, what Jiang Ying and Ning Yue did not know was that Lian Xin had received a letter from the Emperor of the ck City Kingdom in the past few days. The Emperor of the ck City Kingdom said in the letter that he wanted Lian Xin to be the envoy of the ck City Kingdom.
The purpose of this envoy was to watch Princess Dawn and not let her marry the emperor and be his concubine like the previous princess.
If the emperor was not abdicated and was in his prime, they would be very willing. However, this was clearly a trap set up by the emperor. The previous princess was considered useless if she entered the pce as a concubine.
The goal of the ck City Kingdom was very simple. Princess Dawn had to marry the crown prince. Even if she couldn¡¯t be the crown princess, it would be good for her to be a secondary consort.
At that time, as long as Princess Dawn gave birth to a son, they would think of a way to get people to support her son to be the crown prince of the Great Yun Nation.
This way, the future emperor of the Great Yun Nation would have the bloodline of their ck City Kingdom.
Lian Xin sneered. His brother thought too simply of things. He always thought that everything could go his way. How was that possible?
Just likest time, anyone with a discerning eye could tell at a nce that the emperor of the Great Yun Nation did not take the marriage with the ck City Kingdom seriously at all, so he casually included the princess in the pce.
The current emperor of the ck City Kingdom thought that the girls of the ck City Kingdom were gentle and attractive to men. He was the one who did not say clearly who the marriage partner was.
However, even though he knew that the Emperor of the ck City Kingdom¡¯s n would fail, Lian Xin did not intend to stop him, because he could meet Ning Yue openly in the capital.
Chapter 409 - 409 Follower
409 Follower
He tore up the letter that the Emperor of the ck City Kingdom had written to him. He would think about the future when he arrived in the capital.
He packed his luggage and sent someone to deliver the letter from the Emperor of the ck City Kingdom to the Emperor of the Great Yun Nation.
When the crown prince saw this letter, his eyelids twitched violently. He had heard from Jiang Ying that Lian Xin had improper thoughts about Ning Yue. He did not know why he had returned to the capital.
After some thought, the crown prince told Jiang Ying that Lian Xin wasing.
Jiang Ying did not care at all. He was confident in his rtionship with Ning Yue.
¡°I¡¯m a little tired from traveling. I have to rest early today. Go back first,¡± Ning Yue said to Jiang Ying.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring breakfast over tomorrow morning,¡± Jiang Ying said.
The next day, early in the morning, Ning Yue was woken up by amotion.
She frowned and got up. Yun Duo came in with a washbasin and towel. She didn¡¯t look good.
¡°Yun Duo, what happened? Why do you look so pale?¡± Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°Miss, the Heir has brought your breakfast,¡± Yun said gloomily.
Ning Yue looked at Yun Duo in amusement. Why did Jiang Ying bring breakfast to make Yun Duo feel bad?
Before Ning Yue could ask, Yun Duo said, ¡°Princess Dawn followed the Heir here. She didn¡¯t say anything and stood behind him to look at him.¡±
Ning Yue was enlightened. This Princess Dawn was also a little smart. She did not pester Jiang Ying.
With Jiang Ying¡¯s personality, he did not like to interact too much with other women, so Princess Dawn tactfully kept a distance from him.
Sometimes, Princess Dawn¡¯s attention to Jiang Ying was too secretive, so much so that Jiang Ying himself did not know. By the time Jiang Ying discovered it, the rumors about him and Princess Dawn had already begun to spread.
Today, Princess Dawn saw him at the breakfast shop and took the initiative to ask about his health. She even suggested visiting Ning Yue. Every word seemed to be for Ning Yue¡¯s sake.
Princess Dawn was different from other women. She focused on Ning Yue. This way, Jiang Ying would not be so resistant to her.
If Ning Yue knew what Jiang Ying was thinking, she would definitely roll her eyes on the spot.
This Princess Dawn was here for a marriage alliance. How could Jiang Ying ignore Princess Dawn¡¯s motive?
Ning Yue was very speechless about Princess Dawn¡¯s actions. She did not say anything. Instead, she washed up and went to the dining room. As expected, she saw Princess Dawn.
When she saw Ning Yue, she first stepped forward to ask about her health. ¡°There were many people yesterday, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for me to ask too much, lest someone thinks that I have a motive. I see that you don¡¯t look too good. Is it because you were traveling?¡±
Ning Yue did not like Princess Dawn to be so close, as if the two of them were very familiar with each other.
She pulled the two apart without a trace. ¡°Princess Dawn, I haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet. Let¡¯s not talk for now.¡±
When ordinary people heard this, they knew that the host did not want to meet guests and would take the initiative to leave.
However, Princess Dawn didn¡¯t seem to understand. She smiled and said, ¡°Princess Mingyue, eat first. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±
With that, she sat not far away and waited quietly.
Ning Yue was speechless. Princess Dawn was extraordinarily thick-skinned.
However, she didn¡¯t say anything else. She took the breakfast from Jiang Ying and ate it.
Jiang Ying looked at her dotingly. ¡°Slow down. No one will snatch it from you.¡±
The interaction between the two of them made Princess Dawn¡¯s heart spew fire. God knew how envious and jealous she was of Ning Yue.
Why could Ning Yue find a man whose eyes were filled with her?
She had taken a fancy to Jiang Ying first. Everything had to be firste, first served. What right did Ning Yue have to obtain Jiang Ying¡¯s favor?
At the thought of this, Princess Dawn¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with jealousy, and her beautiful face looked a little distorted.
Ning Yue turned around and saw Princess Dawn¡¯s resentment before she could retract it. She smiled awkwardly.
Chapter 410 - 410 Strange Woman
410 Strange Woman
Ning Yue turned around and did not say anything. Princess Dawn¡¯s gaze was too hot just now. It was difficult for her not to notice.
She looked over to remind Princess Dawn not to be so obvious. Otherwise, how could the show continue?
¡°Yueyue, are you going somewhereter? I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue opened her mouth to answer, but Princess Dawn beat her to it. ¡°I happen to have nothing to doter. Bring me along.¡±
!!
The two of them nced at Princess Dawn indifferently. She felt a little guilty under their gaze and forced herself to smile.
¡°I¡¯m going to the pce to see the Empress Dowagerter,¡± Ning Yue said.
She had no intention of bringing Princess Dawn along.
Even if Princess Dawn was the princess of the ck City Kingdom, she could not step into the pce without the permission of the Emperor of the Great Yun Nation.
Of course, if Ning Yue brought them in, the emperor would not say anything for her sake.
Princess Dawn knew this very well, but she did not want to give up the opportunity to obtain it.
After the two of them packed up, they headed for the pce, with Princess Dawn following behind them.
In Princess Dawn¡¯s opinion, if Ning Yue and Jiang Ying did not reject her explicitly, she would have a chance to enter the pce with them.
Ning Yue and Jiang Ying stood in front of the pce door. The guard asked a few questions as usual. After Ning Yue answered, she added, ¡°Jiang Ying and I will enter the pce.¡±
The guard had been a guard for so many years, so he naturally knew what Ning Yue meant.
The guard looked at Princess Dawn. ¡°Who are you? Why are you entering the pce?¡±
When Princess Dawn heard this, she looked at Ning Yue in disbelief. She was already following them like this. Under normal circumstances, the other party would more or less bring her along. However, Ning Yue actually made it clear!
She looked a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m Princess Dawn of the ck City Kingdom. I am entering the pce with Princess Mingyue and Prince Jiang Ying.¡±
Princess Dawn felt that since she had already said so much, Ning Yue would at least give her some face. However, she did not expect Ning Yue to say directly, ¡°We are entering the pce to see the Empress Dowager. Why are you entering the pce?¡±
At this point, it would be wrong for her to continue being shameless.
Princess Dawn braced herself and replied, ¡°I also want to enter the pce to see the Empress Dowager. Ever since I came to the Great Yun Nation, I haven¡¯t officially visited the Empress Dowager.¡±
¡°Princess, you¡¯re an honored guest. If you want to visit, the emperor will naturally send someone to pick you up. This is against the rules.¡± The guard rejected Princess Dawn with a few words.
Jiang Ying and Ning Yue couldn¡¯t be bothered to stand at the entrance of the pce and waste their breath. The two of them walked into the pce shoulder to shoulder.
¡°I wonder what Imperial Grandmother is doing at this time?¡± Ning Yue whispered.
¡°She should be admiring the flowers in the imperial garden at this time. Why don¡¯t you go straight to the imperial garden?¡± Jiang Ying said.
Imperial Garden? Ning Yue frowned and replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem very convenient for a man like you to go there, right?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, so I n to look for Brother Crown Prince,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue nodded. Recently, her mental condition seemed a little strange. She was always a little distracted. Sometimes, she did not pay attention to Jiang Ying¡¯s words at all.
It wasn¡¯t just Jiang Ying. He spoke the same way to the others. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong.
Ning Yue frowned and thought that she had to take her pulse and treat herself when she returned.
Seeing Ning Yue¡¯s conflicted expression, Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Nothing. Go ahead. I¡¯ll go to the imperial garden.¡± As she spoke, Ning Yue jogged away.
She didn¡¯t want Jiang Ying to notice that something was wrong with her. In any case, she was a doctor. She could feel what was wrong with her body.
She felt that it was probably because she had not rested well. This was just a small matter. There was no need to worry Jiang Ying.
Looking at Ning Yue¡¯s back as she jogged away, Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and shake his head. In his eyes, Ning Yue was like a child who couldn¡¯t grow up. He always wanted to protect her.
Ning Yue realized that she had already run far away before stopping. She looked around and realized that the imperial garden was not far away. Just as she was about to walk forward, a woman appeared.
Chapter 411 - 411 Great Modification
411 Great Modification
When she saw Ning Yue¡¯s face, she subconsciously screamed.
Ning Yue was shocked by this sudden situation. The woman was pointing at her face in horror and asking, ¡°Are you Liu Fang?¡±
Ning Yue frowned. Liu Fang was her adoptive mother¡¯s name. Her adoptive mother had just regained her memories not long ago. The people around her did not know her real name at all and thought that her name was He Lan.
¡°No, you¡¯re Liu Yun. You¡¯re Liu Yun!¡± the woman screamed in fear.
!!
Looking at the woman, Ning Yue was suddenly very curious. This woman knew her adoptive and biological mother.
However, her adoptive mother and biological mother were not biological sisters. Logically speaking, they should not look alike. Why could this woman tell their appearances from her face?
Ning Yue approached the woman step by step. ¡°I¡¯m Liu Yun and also Liu Fang. I died so miserably.¡±
The woman exploded when she heard that. ¡°Don¡¯te over. Don¡¯te over.¡±
Ning Yue was about to learn something from this woman when she realized that someone was walking over from afar. She hurriedly hid in the rockery not far away.
The person who came was a eunuch from the pce. When he saw the woman sitting on the ground, he shook his head in fear and quickly went forward to help the woman up. ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
The woman looked at the eunuch in horror and held his hand. ¡°I saw Liu Yun. No, I saw Liu Fang. No, it was Liu Yun. No, no, no, it was Liu Fang.¡±
The eunuch frowned. The woman¡¯s incoherent statement would attract the attention of others.
He quicklyforted the woman. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here. No one can hurt you.¡±
The woman gradually came back to her senses under the eunuch¡¯sfort. She looked around warily. ¡°Eunuch, send someone to search this ce. Someone was indeed here just now!¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get right on it,¡± the eunuch said.
After Ning Yue heard this, she looked at the woman deeply and turned to leave under the cover of the rockery.
When she arrived at the imperial garden, she saw the Empress Dowager looking at the lush flowers in the flowerbed with a frown.
¡°Imperial Grandmother,¡± Ning Yue called out.
The Empress Dowager thought that some lord hade to pay his respects. She waved her hand, indicating that she had heard him.
Soon, the Empress Dowager realized that something was wrong. When she looked up and saw Ning Yue, she was immediately overjoyed.
¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long.¡± As the empress dowager spoke, she kept sizing up Ning Yue and looking behind her.
Ning Yue knew that the empress dowager was thinking about the two children. She smiled and said to the empress dowager, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I rushed here. I was worried that the two children would not be able to take it, so I didn¡¯t bring them along. My family will bring them to the capitalter.¡±
¡°Oh.¡± Disappointment shed across the empress dowager¡¯s face.
However, she was already very gratified that Ning Yue could enter the pce to visit her. ¡°By the way, Yueyue, look at these flowers. They look very ugly after absorbing the nourishment in the imperial garden.¡±
Ning Yue looked in the direction the empress dowager was pointing. How were those flowers ugly? They were brightly colored and hadrge blooms. She could vaguely smell a trace of fragrances. Butterflies were dancing beside the flowers.
¡°Is it ugly?¡± Ning Yue frowned. It didn¡¯t seem ugly.
¡°Of course it¡¯s ugly. It¡¯s not as good-looking as my potatoes. A few days ago, I obtained some vegetable seeds from outside the pce. I was wondering if I should dig out the flowers in the imperial garden.¡±
¡°In any case, the flowers in the imperial garden are very ugly. Why don¡¯t we get rid of them?¡± The empress dowager said these words like a child, making Ning Yueugh.
¡°Imperial Grandmother, you¡¯re the Empress Dowager. Isn¡¯t it up to you where you want to nt vegetables? It¡¯s just a small imperial garden. You don¡¯t have to be so troubled,¡± Ning Yue said.
When the Empress Dowager heard this, she was overjoyed. That¡¯s right, she was the Empress Dowager! Who would dare to stop the Empress Dowager from nting vegetables?
The Empress Dowager ordered some people to pluck the flowers in the imperial garden, some people to bring the tools for growing vegetables, and a small number of people to fetch water.
nting vegetables? It was such a simple matter. The empress dowager settled it in the morning.
When Jiang Ying and the crown prince arrived and saw the situation in the imperial garden, they were stunned.
Chapter 412 - 412 Night Visit
412 Night Visit
¡°Imperial Grandmother, what¡¯s going on?¡± The crown prince couldn¡¯t help but ask.
The Empress Dowager was in the midst of nting vegetables when the crown prince asked this question. It was as if a fire had been extinguished by cold water.
She red at the crown prince angrily. ¡°You brat. For the sake of your nutritional bnce, I thought of all kinds of ways. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to think of nting vegetables in the imperial garden. I¡¯ll take care of them myself. You can eat them when the vegetables are ripe.¡±
The crown prince was stunned by the empress dowager¡¯s dignified words. Shouldn¡¯t she leave the matter of his nutritional bnce to the imperial kitchen? What did it have to do with the Empress Dowager?
Also, the Empress Dowager was obviously not nting vegetables for him, right?
The Empress Dowager was already crying. The Crown Prince couldn¡¯t bear to expose her. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Imperial Grandmother.¡±
¡°Sigh, you¡¯re a grateful child. If you weren¡¯t busy and could help Grandmother nt the vegetables, I would teach you how to nt them.¡±
Hence, Jiang Ying and the crown prince were pulled over by the empress dowager to nt vegetables together. In the end, all the flowers in the imperial garden were plucked.
When the emperor came to admire the flowers and saw that this ce was bare, the veins on his forehead throbbed.
He had no choice. The Empress Dowager was his biological mother. How could he be angry with his biological mother?
But there was always a ball of anger in his chest. He would feel ufortable if he didn¡¯t vent it. If he couldn¡¯t get angry with the Empress Dowager, couldn¡¯t he find someone else?
Unfortunately, the target had long returned with Jiang Ying. She told Jiang Ying what had happened in the pce today.
Jiang Ying¡¯s gaze darkened as he asked Ning Yue, ¡°Do you know who you met?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, but she should be the emperor¡¯s consort,¡± Ning Yue replied.
Jiang Ying nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate now.¡±
These subordinates¡¯ investigation progressed very quickly and quickly brought back the information Jiang Ying wanted.
¡°This person is Consort Mei. She¡¯s doted on by the emperor¡¯s uncle. However, a few years ago, she gave birth to a son that the priests saw as an ominous existence.¡±
¡°Uncle Emperor also thinks that he and his youngest son are like water and fire. They weren¡¯tpatible and he sent this young son away when he was a month old. But strangely, Consort Mei didn¡¯t fall out of favor with him just because her son was sent away,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Who is this Consort Mei? What¡¯s her status in her mother¡¯s family?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Jiang Ying handed everything he had found from the investigation to Ning Yue to check. The more she read, the more she frowned.
The He family? She had no impression of this He family at all.
¡°The He family is from Luzhou, in the same ce as your maternal grandfather. It¡¯s not surprising that she knows your adoptive mother and biological mother,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue said nothing. Jiang Ying was right. From the looks of it, it was not strange for Consort Mei to know her biological and adoptive mother.
Ning Yue was puzzled by Consort Mei¡¯s strange attitude when she saw her.
There must be some inside story.
¡°Is the He family in Luzhou or the capital now?¡± Ning Yue asked casually.
¡°Not long after Consort Mei was taken into the pce by Uncle Emperor, the He family moved over from Luzhou,¡± Jiang Ying said.
From the looks of it, the He family had moved to the capital because Consort Mei had been taken into the pce by the emperor. This made sense.
However, based on Consort Mei¡¯s attitude, she felt that things were not that simple.
However, since the He family was in the capital, she could take advantage of the night to visit them.
Ning Yue finally waited until the dead of night to put on a scary mask and change into a night suit.
Ning Yue dodged the imperial guards patrolling the night and arrived at the He family¡¯s entrance wall.
Ning Yue frowned. The He family¡¯s wall seemed to be taller than the other families¡¯ residences, and the wall was covered in thorns.
It seemed that the He family was very cautious. Perhaps they had done too many guilty things and were afraid that others would climb over the wall ande in to take revenge.
If it were an ordinary person, they might be helpless against the high wall filled with thorns, but Ning Yue was not an ordinary person.
She took out the grappling hook and pressed it against the wall. With a whoosh, the grappling hook was shot out and instantly grabbed the highest point of the wall.
Ning Yue pulled hard and looked around warily. Seeing that there was no one around, she held the grappling hook and climbed up the wall.
Chapter 413 - 413 Stealing Everything
413 Stealing Everything
Ning Yue could solve the problem of the high wall, but she could not solve the thorns on the top of the wall. No matter how careful she was, she would be injured by the thorns.
The thorns on the thorns pierced Ning Yue¡¯s skin. Ning Yue gasped in pain.
Damn it, she hadn¡¯t noticed. She¡¯d actually been stabbed.
Ning Yue gritted her teeth and looked at these thorns. She would burn them allter.
Ning Yue had never been to the He family¡¯s house before and did not know the arrangements. She carefully walked around under the cover of the night and objects.
Unexpectedly, she walked into the He family¡¯s study and saw the eunuch who had appeared at noon today.
The head of the He family, He Shun, gestured to the eunuch.
¡°Sir, I won¡¯t sit. It¡¯s like this. I don¡¯t know what frightened Consort Mei this afternoon, but she was talking about the two daughters of the Liu family.¡±
¡°Sir, please forgive me for being bold. How are you handling the Liu family¡¯s matters?¡± The eunuch¡¯s words were very concise, but they revealed a lot of information.
Ning Yue frowned tightly. It seemed that she had done the right thing bying to the He family tonight!
¡°Originally, the Liu family had already copsed, but for some reason, Liu Xuan suddenly appeared and even became the top schr. What puzzled me was that he actually found the emperor of Russia as his backer.¡±
This was the strangest thing about He Shun. Generally speaking, those ministers who had found someone else to rely on would be regarded by the emperor as traitors.
But why was Liu Xuan still able to coexist peacefully with the emperor? Could it be that Liu Xuan was some otherworldly expert?
¡°There¡¯s a legitimate princess in Russia. She¡¯s the same person as our Princess Mingyue. She¡¯s the fianc??e of Prince Jiang Ying and Liu He¡¯s niece,¡± the eunuch said.
He Shun¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this. He said in disbelief, ¡°In that case, the General¡¯s Residence is also Liu Xuan¡¯s backing.¡±
The eunuch shook his head. ¡°I heard that Liu He¡¯s niece is not favored in the General¡¯s Residence, and she doesn¡¯t live there. No matter who Liu Xuan¡¯s backer is, you have to hurry up. Otherwise, once what happened back then is discovered, you and Consort Mei won¡¯t be able to survive.¡±
Ning Yue, who was eavesdropping, clenched her fists tightly. She almost couldn¡¯t hold back the anger in her heart and went forward to beat the two of them up.
Although she hadn¡¯t heard the cause and process of what had happened back then in the He family, she was almost certain about something.
The Liu family¡¯s current state was definitely rted to the He family.
Thinking of the deaths of her grandfather and uncle, Ning Yue almost couldn¡¯t control the anger in her heart.
If she didn¡¯t do something tonight, her trip would have been in vain.
Ning Yue sneered and observed her surroundings. She realized that there was no one around.
It seemed that what these two people were plotting was especially important. Otherwise, why weren¡¯t there any guards?
Ning Yue thought for a moment and stood in the wind. She took out a packet of sleeping powder from her space and scattered it.
The moment the two of them smelled the sleeping powder, they fell down.
Ning Yue stepped forward and kicked the two of them. They did not react at all. She sneered and walked deeper into the study.
The Liu family must have the same secret passage or secret room as the Marquis of An¡¯s Residence!
Ning Yue went to look through it and realized that there was a secret room in a room. The secret room was filled with gold and silver treasures. She grinned and stretched her hand, putting the gold and silver treasures into her space.
Ning Yue found another ount book in the study. This ount book recorded all the evil things that He Yin had done in the past until now.
Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to evidence? Ning Yue smiled.
She would not let the entire He family go. After putting on a gas mask, she drugged everyone in the He family with sleeping powder and swaggered around the He family.
Whether it was the He family¡¯s storeroom or the servants¡¯ room, they were all plundered by Ning Yue. Not a single piece of clothing was left.
After doing all this and leaving, Ning Yue chuckled and called Baili over. She threw something to him.
¡°The quality of this white jade is high. I think it¡¯s not bad, so I brought it over for you,¡± Ning Yue said.
Baili was very happy. He took the white jade from Ning Yue and looked left and right. He felt that this white jade was very familiar.
Chapter 414 - 414 Laughter
414 Laughter
Baili tried his best to recall, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen it before.
Seeing that Baili was distracted, Ning Yue called out to him, ¡°Baili, what are you doing?¡±
Baili came back to his senses. If he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about it anymore. ¡°What can I do for you, Your Highness?¡±
Ning Yue threw a small notebook to Baili. ¡°Go and give this to Lord Futai. Lord Futai is upright. I believe he will definitely maximize the use of this material.¡±
!!
¡°Baili, you have to remember this. It can only be handed to Lord Futai. It can¡¯t be leaked, understand?¡± Ning Yue instructed solemnly.
Baili nodded solemnly. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll definitely follow your instructions, princess.¡±
Actually, Lord Futai could have been promoted five years ago, but he was blocked by the He family five years ago.
Stopping people from being promoted and getting rich was also unforgivable.
Therefore, Lord Futai hated the He family to the core.
Ning Yue felt that this was an opportunity for Lord Futai.
If Lord Futai could take this opportunity to bring down the He family, his chances of rising up would be even higher.
¡°Also, be careful not to expose your identity, lest you cause trouble,¡± Ning Yue instructed Baili.
Baili quickly agreed. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitelyplete the mission.¡±
Due to the sleeping powder, the entire He family did not wake up until the next morning.
The crown prince felt that something was wrong. Lord He almost always opposed him and wished he could rece him.
Why was someone who would never be absent from court suddenly absent?
The crown prince felt that something was wrong. He thought for a moment and nned to send someone to the He family to check on the situation first. This way, he could show his benevolence. With this thought, the crown prince immediately sent someone to carry it out.
In the end, the imperial guards who returned said that the He Residence had been robbed!
¡°Why was it robbed for no reason? ording to your description, this thief is too powerful. He didn¡¯t even let go of the tiles.¡± While the Crown Prince was shocked, he recalled the incident between the General¡¯s Residence and the Marquis of An¡¯s Residence. Hadn¡¯t these two residences been robbed?
Could it be that the thief had attacked again? Was he nning to give them a warning?
¡°Call Lord He over. I want to ask him what¡¯s going on.¡± The crown prince instructed his imperial guards.
No matter what, he had to find the main person and ask about the situation.
However, the He family¡¯s oue made the crown prince feel very happy. If not for the fact that the asion was not right, the crown prince would haveughed out loud.
In order for his younger brother to return to the pce and even rece him as the crown prince, Lord He had caused him a lot of trouble.
Soon, the imperial guards brought Lord He to the crown prince. However, not only did they bring Lord He, but they also brought back a eunuch from Consort Mei¡¯s pce.
The crown prince was a little stunned. What was going on? Why was the eunuch from Consort Mei¡¯s pce being carried here naked with He Shun?
What happened between the two of them?
The crown prince got someone to ssh cold water on them, waking them up.
When they were awake, they looked confused. When they saw the bright clothes in front of them, they were so frightened that they fell to the ground.
At this moment, they felt a chill run down their spines. They looked down and realized that they were actually naked!
Whether it was He Shun or the eunuch, their faces were red. Now, they did not even dare to look up.
¡°What¡¯s going on with you guys?¡± the crown prince asked.
He Shun and the eunuch looked at each other. Both of them saw that each other was naked. Thinking back to how they were chatting just now and suddenly fainted, someone must have done it on purpose!
Without thinking, He Shunined to the crown prince, ¡°Your Highness, please make a decision! I don¡¯t know who schemed against me!¡±
The crown prince raised his eyebrows. Did he look like the kind of person who would repay evil with kindness? He would not help He Shun investigate.
However, he had to do his best. The crown prince suppressed hisughter and said to He Shun, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely investigate thoroughly. I¡¯ll get the minister of justice to investigate this case immediately. I won¡¯t let any bad people off!¡± With that, the crown prince turned around and left without giving He Shun a chance to react.
Chapter 415 - 415 Sin
415 Sin
He Shun thought that the crown prince really wanted to stand up for him and was touched.
The crown prince gathered the military officials and told them about the He family.
The thoughts of those officials were different. They more or less knew how miserable the He Residence was.
Those who had a grudge against He Shun felt very happy. Those who had a stake in He Shun¡¯s family were secretly flustered.
!!
The crown prince asked them, ¡°Who do you think did this?¡±
The Assistant Minister of War replied, ¡°This matter reminds me of the theft of the Marquis of An¡¯s Residence and the General¡¯s Residence. They might have been done by the same person.¡±
Another official said, ¡°The Assistant Minister of War is right. This method is so simr. It must have been done by the same person. In order to ensure the safety of the people in the capital, Your Highness, please give the order to search!¡±
The crown prince nodded. A search was definitely necessary, but he was in charge of how it was to be searched.
Just as the crown prince was thinking about how to arrange for the searchers, Lord Futai said respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, I have a question.¡±
¡°Lord Futai, please speak,¡± the crown prince said.
¡°It¡¯s like this. After the Marquis of An¡¯s Residence and the General¡¯s Residence were robbed, there were scandals and even crimes revealed. If they were robbed by the same person, would there be any problems revealed?¡±
Lord Futai¡¯s words touched the crown prince¡¯s heart, but he could not show joy because of this. His face darkened. ¡°Do they have a grudge?¡±
If they didn¡¯t have any deep hatred, they wouldn¡¯t have been robbed like this.
¡°I feel that it might not be a grudge. Perhaps that hero thief is a chivalrous person and can¡¯t stand what the He family has done, so he took action to punish them.¡±
¡°Your Highness, no matter what, it¡¯s really not right for the eunuchs of the emperor¡¯s concubines to appear in a minister¡¯s house in the middle of the night. Moreover, these two people have caused such a scandal. Your Highness, please consider the country of the Great Yun Nation and stand up for the people of the Great Yun Nation by investigating the He family thoroughly! Your Highness, please eliminate harm for the country of the Great Yun Nation.¡±
In the end, Lord Futai fell to his knees. At this moment, they had already walked out of the He Residence.
The crown prince was originally very casual. He nned to hand the He family over to Lord Futai. He also knew the hatred between the He family and the Futai family.
However, Lord Futai actually said that he would get rid of the harm for the country. The consequences would be difficult to deal with.
¡°Lord Futai, some things can¡¯t be mixed together. You know what I mean, right?¡± The crown prince looked at the tform with a serious expression. Themoners kneeling at the side did not even dare to breathe loudly as they quietly listened to Lord Futai¡¯s statement.
¡°They conspired to murder the emperor¡¯s heir, harmed their colleagues, snatchedmoners¡¯ daughters, bribed people, and plotted a rebellion. All the criminal evidence is in my hands!¡±
Rumble¡
A sudden p of thunder on a sunny day stunned the crown prince. Not only was he stunned by the thunder, but he was also stunned by Lord Futai¡¯s words.
He Shun had actuallymitted so many crimes. If they investigated thoroughly, it would not be too much to kill his entire family.
However, why did this Lord Futai have so much incriminating evidence against the He family?
Not to mention the crown prince, even themoners kneeling on the ground were dumbfounded. Although they knew that the He family was no good, they did not expect the He family to dare to do such a crazy thing.
Lord Futai knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the crown prince. ¡°Your Highness, please deal with this scourge! Return peace to Great Yun Nation!¡±
The Crown Prince was still in shock, and so were the civil and military officials.
He Shun, who was already dressed, rushed out when he heard Lord Futai¡¯s words.
He pointed at the tform with red eyes. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! Don¡¯t you just hate me for blocking your promotion path back then and want to take revenge on me? I didn¡¯t expect you to be so vicious. You¡¯re trying to kill my entire family.¡±
Actually, when Lord Futai mentioned He Shun¡¯s crimes, He Shun felt a little scared because he was ny percent guilty of those crimes!
Therefore, He Shun was very afraid now. He pointed at Lord Futai¡¯s nose and cursed. In the end, He Shun rushed forward to attack him.
Chapter 416 - 416 Investigation
416 Investigation
The Crown Prince, who was still in shock, came back to his senses and immediately ordered the guards to separate the two people fighting.
The crown prince took a deep breath and ordered Ma Ling, ¡°Lord Ma, immediately imprison everyone in the He family in the prison of the supreme court. Without my father¡¯s and my decree, no one is allowed to visit!¡±
After giving the order, the crown prince waved his hand and turned to leave.
He had to go back and tell the emperor about this. This was definitely a huge scandal.
!!
When the emperor heard the crown prince¡¯s statement, his expression turned very ugly. He was already prepared to abdicate his position. Why were there still so many things unresolved?
Also, this He family was really detestable. They actually did such a heinous thing.
¡°Yes, we have to investigate!¡± The emperor gritted his teeth.
In this way, the He family would be found out no matter what.
When Consort Mei realized that the eunuch had not returned to the pce for the entire night, she was a little terrified. She immediately sent someone to ask around. She wanted to know what had happened.
Later, after investigating, she realized that this matter was rted to the crown prince. Consort Mei heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that the crown prince had only caught him leaving the pce to interact with her family. It was neither a big nor a small issue. She just had to put in a good word for her in front of the emperor.
However, she did not expect to meet the crown prince as soon as she reached the entrance of the imperial study.
There were a few people following the crown prince. They were holding the prisoners.
In the past, when Consort Mei saw the crown prince¡¯s lineup, she would definitely hide as far away as possible. However, this time, Consort Mei¡¯s feet seemed to have taken root in the ground and she could not move.
This was because she knew the prisoners under the Imperial Guards. They were the eunuchs beside her and her father!
Oh God, what was going on?
Consort Mei pounced on her father and protected him tightly. ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing? Why are you escorting a loyal old minister like a prisoner?¡±
¡°Although a new official has to make drastic changes to an organization upon taking charge, you shouldn¡¯t start with the He family. You should investigate those cases!¡±
Consort Mei spoke without thinking, causing the crown prince to frown.
The emperor¡¯s voice came from the imperial study. ¡°Someone, hold Consort Mei down! Let her hear all the evidence of her father¡¯s crimes!¡±
Consort Mei was stunned. Evidence of crimes? What was he talking about?
Before Consort Mei could react, the crown prince¡¯s imperial guards immediately came up to grab her and drag her into the imperial study.
The crown prince reported what he had investigated to the emperor. The He family was indeed very unclean. There were people who had plotted to kill the emperor¡¯s heir. In order to have the He family¡¯s bloodline as the next emperor of the Great Yun Nation, they had attacked several princes.
They even wanted to kill the Crown Prince. Wasn¡¯t this a huge crime of rebellion?
The emperor¡¯s expression darkened as he listened, and so did Consort Mei.
¡°We also investigated the matter of Luzhou. At that time, Lord Liu, who was Princess Mingyue¡¯s maternal grandfather, was also destroyed by him. If we don¡¯t handle it well, I¡¯m afraid¡¡± The crown prince whispered into the emperor¡¯s ear.
The emperor¡¯s expression darkened. At this moment, he wished he could go forward and skin He Shun and his daughter alive. After doing so much, he had almost caused a dispute between the two countries.
¡°Since this matter is rted to Princess Mingyue, Crown Prince, send someone to invite Princess Mingyue and Jiang Ying over,¡± the emperor said.
He didn¡¯t want to have a headache alone. Consort Mei was right about one thing. A new official had to make drastic changes to an organization upon taking charge.
The Crown Prince was going to ascend the throne. Before he ascended the throne, he had to do something that could intimidate the civil and military officials.
Unfortunately, the He family had run into trouble.
However, the He family deserved it.
Soon, Ning Yue and Jiang Ying were invited over. Seeing the two of them pressed down, Ning Yue frowned and pretended to be surprised.
When Consort Mei saw Ning Yue¡¯s face, her entire body trembled violently. She began to spout nonsense.
The eunuch, who was being escorted by the imperial guards, wished he could go forward and cover Consort Mei¡¯s mouth. Things had already turned out so badly. She had to stop talking nonsense.
However, the guards were very strong. No matter how hard the eunuch struggled, he could not break free from their restraints.
The eunuch was worried that something would happen to Consort Mei and implicate her, so he kept winking at her. However, Consort Mei was so frightened that she could not see.
Chapter 417 - 417 Something She Didn’t Know
417 Something She Didn¡¯t Know
Originally, the emperor still had doubts about He Shun plotting against the Liu family. But now, Consort Mei¡¯s reaction when she saw Ning Yue confirmed that this was true.
He Shun, who was lying on the ground, had already turned ashen. The Liu family was no longer something he could touch.
The Liu family had Ning Yue, the princess of Russia, and the emperor of the Great Yun Nation as their backing. He could notpare.
Now, the only thing he could do was protect his daughter. He said, ¡°Your highness, I was wrong. I take responsibility for my own actions. This is my fault alone. It has nothing to do with my family.¡±
¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± The emperor was furious. ¡°You¡¯ll take responsibility for your own actions? Don¡¯t tell me that you were the one who kidnapped your son. Did you do it and leave your son¡¯s name behind to frame him? You can¡¯t murder the imperial heir and plot a rebellion alone.¡±
Everything else could be exined, but murdering the imperial heir and plotting a rebellion? If no one helped He Shun, how could he do it?
The emperor¡¯s words plunged Consort Mei into despair.
¡°Crown Prince, investigate this matter personally. You have to give the people of the Great Yun Nation an exnation. Also, it¡¯s time for the Liu family to be cleared after suffering for so many years.¡±
Towards the end, two streams of tears actually fell from the emperor¡¯s eyes.
Ning Yue was a little stunned. Why was the emperor crying? At the side, Jiang Ying reached out to hold Ning Yue¡¯s hand and gave her a look, indicating that he would talk to herter.
The emperor had just said that they did not have to care about anyone. It meant that they did not even have to worry about the emperor. As long as they found a problem, the He family would be investigated!
This was a big gift for the crown prince before he ascended the throne. After the He family¡¯s incident, he believed that those officials would restrain themselves a little.
This way, it would not be so difficult for the crown prince to be epted in the government.
Consort Mei was stunned. She couldn¡¯t ept the emperor¡¯s judgment. She stepped forward andy on the ground, hugging the emperor¡¯s leg hard.
¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m innocent!¡± She wanted to cry for her father, but she had already understood what her father meant just now.
It would have been fine if the emperor had let it go, but from the looks of it, even he wanted to investigate.
No, nothing could happen to her. She still had to n a good future for her son!
However, the emperor did not want to hear more from Consort Mei. He ordered someone to pull her into the Cold Pce.
Hearing the emperor¡¯s verdict on Consort Mei, Ning Yue did not say anything else. After bidding farewell to the crown prince with Jiang Ying, she left the pce.
¡°Jiang Ying, I want to go to the Cold Pce to take a look,¡± Ning Yue suddenly said as she walked.
Jiang Ying was slightly stunned, but he quickly understood. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±
At night, the two of them entered the Cold Pce together. Originally, the Cold Pce was used to lock up concubines who hadmitted crimes but did not die. However, Jiang Ying was worried about Ning Yue¡¯s safety and sent everyone away from the Cold Pce except Consort Mei.
Consort Mei was already in a daze. When she saw Ning Yue¡¯s face again, fear instantly swept through her. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±
¡°I¡¯m Ning Yue, Liu Zhixian¡¯s granddaughter back then. Perhaps you can call me Princess Mingyue,¡± Ning Yue said indifferently.
She hade to look for Consort Mei to rify what had happened back then, so she couldn¡¯t be bothered to beat around the bush with her. ¡°I know all the evil things you did back then. I don¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t you grow up with my adoptive mother, Liu Fang? Why can you still betray your good friend?¡± Ning Yue asked with a frown.
¡°What do you know? If it weren¡¯t for her back then, how could I have entered the pce to serve an old man? I would have been with Si Chen long ago. She was the one who took away my hope! That¡¯s why I want her to die! No, I want her to suffer more than death! I want her to die! Her entire family should die! I want her to taste the pain of losing her loved ones. I want her to be stepped on by me!¡±
At the end of her sentence, Consort Mei spoke without thinking.
Ning Yue frowned. Who was Si Chen? She had never heard Madam Liu mention him.
It seemed that there were still many things in the Liu family that she did not know.
Chapter 418 - 418 Gone Missing
418 Gone Missing
Looking at the crazy Consort Mei, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°How can anyone love a vicious person like you who can even betray her good friend? Go to hell!¡±
Consort Mei wanted to pounce on her and say something, but Ning Yue had already turned around and left. It was a waste of time for someone like her to talk to her.
However, to Ning Yue¡¯s surprise, she received news the next day that Consort Mei had gone crazy and was chased out of the pce by the emperor. Consort Mei¡¯s son had been sent to guard the imperial mausoleum by the emperor.
At the moment, whether it was Consort Mei or her son, it was unknown if either was alive.
Hearing this news, Ning Yue frowned. One had been chased out of the pce, and the other had been sent to the imperial mausoleum. Why did no one know if they were alive or dead? What else had happened?
Suddenly, she remembered what Jiang Ying had told her yesterday. It was Consort Mei¡¯s son¡¯s idea to murder the imperial heir. Although her son was young, he knew everything.
In other words, this child might have escaped on the way to the imperial mausoleum.
What impressed Ning Yue the most was that Jiang Ying had told her that his younger cousin¡¯s hands were stained with a lot of blood.
Back then, the He family was the one who poisoned the crown prince¡¯s son, Jiang Chi. Their goal was to push Consort Mei¡¯s son to the position of crown prince.
However, the He family¡¯s n failed in the end. They did not expect the Liu family to appear and reveal the truth back then.
It was also on the day that the He family waspletely investigated that the Ning family entered the capital.
When she heard about the He family, Madam Liu still did not know what had happened. She only wanted to beg Ning Yue to think of a way to save the He family.
Originally, when Ning Yue saw that Madam Liu was pregnant, she did not want to tell Madam Liu such a devastating thing, afraid that she would get angry.
However, seeing how emotional Madam Liu was, Ning Yue felt that if she didn¡¯t exin, she would make Madam Liu even more worried.
Ning Yue exined what had happened back then. However, even so, Madam Liu was still very traumatized and fainted.
Seeing this, Ning Yue hurriedly took out ancient well water from her space and fed it to Madam Liu.
¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry about this. Don¡¯t hurt your body for someone unworthy.¡± Ning Yue took Madam Liu¡¯s pulse as she said this.
Fortunately, Madam Liu often drank ancient well water and was strong. Even the baby in her stomach was very healthy. This stimtion would not do her any harm.
¡°How can there be such a bad person in this world? She and I were good sisters. How can she be so heartless to want to sell me!¡± Madam Liu cried.
Originally, Ning Yue wanted to ask Madam Liu about Si Chen, but seeing her like this, Ning Yue thought for a moment and decided to forget it.
This person was so important to Consort Mei. She wondered how important he was to Madam Liu.
She would wait for Madam Liu to calm down before asking about this person.
¡°Mother, let¡¯s not think too much. It¡¯s been so many years. It¡¯s enough for you to live happily beside us now. As for the Liu family, I¡¯ll take good care of them for you,¡± Ning Yue said.
She was a very protective person to begin with. As the Liu family doted on her so much, she would not ignore the Liu family.
Madam Liu¡¯s expression softened a little. She hugged Ning Yue and cried, ¡°Yueyue, how can there be such a vicious person in this world?¡±
Ning Yue only sighed. ¡°Mother, she¡¯s already suffered the punishment she deserves. Her mother¡¯s family won¡¯t have it easy either. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Madam Liu fell asleep after crying for a while. Ning Yue quickly got someone to take care of her.
Ning Yue quietly left and called Baili over. She said to him, ¡°Help me investigate someone.¡±
Then, Ning Yue told Baili some of Si Chen¡¯s information. ¡°This person should be from Luzhou. We have to be fast.¡±
¡°Yes, I won¡¯t let you down, Princess.¡± Baili turned around and left.
When Madam Liu woke up, it was already noon. After lunch, Madam Liu did not want to take an afternoon nap. She could not fall asleep.
Ning Yue was worried that Madam Liu would be bored, so she brought her to the streets of the capital.
Chapter 419 - 419 Meeting Si Chen
419 Meeting Si Chen
On the way, Ning Yue saw that Madam Liu was still a little unhappy and asked, ¡°Mother, we came to the capitalst time. Do you think there¡¯s anything different this time?¡±
Madam Liu perked up and smiled bitterly at Ning Yue. ¡°It¡¯s only been a while. There aren¡¯t many changes on the streets. It¡¯s just a few small vendors who aren¡¯t in their original positions.¡±
¡°Mother, there¡¯s a food street over there. Why don¡¯t we go eat something? I heard that there¡¯s osmanthus cake over there. It¡¯s delicious,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Madam Liu shook her head helplessly. ¡°Why do you look like a child who won¡¯t grow up?¡±
¡°Mother calls me a child. Of course I¡¯m like a child,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
Madam Liu did not say anything else and followed Ning Yue to the food street. However, as she walked, a figure in front of her attracted her attention.
Madam Liu found that person¡¯s side profile very familiar.
Her brows furrowed slightly. She thought she had seen him somewhere before, but she didn¡¯t think she had.
When Ning Yue saw her expression, she followed her gaze and realized that the person in front of her was a monk.
¡°Mother, is this an acquaintance?¡± Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Madam Liu shook her head. Actually, she wasn¡¯t sure if they were acquaintances or not. She just felt that this side profile was very familiar.
¡°I think I have, but I don¡¯t think so,¡± Madam Liu replied.
Ning Yue raised her eyebrows in confusion. ¡°Since you don¡¯t remember, forget it. Let¡¯s go eat something delicious.¡±
With that, Ning Yue led Madam Liu past the monk, but Madam Liu suddenly stopped.
Ning Yue did not stop. Due to inertia, she staggered forward a few steps. She could not care less about herself and quickly asked Madam Liu, ¡°Mother, are you alright?¡±
Madam Liu¡¯s feet seemed to be rooted to the ground as she stood there stupidly.
Ning Yue frowned. Who was this monk? Why was her mother so abnormal?
¡°You¡¯re Liu Fang¡¯s sister?¡± The monk looked at Madam Liu in shock.
¡°Brother Si Chen!¡± Madam Liu called out.
Ning Yue was enlightened. So the monk in front of her was Si Chen. No, shouldn¡¯t Si Chen be in Luzhou? Why would hee to the capital? Moreover, why would Si Chen appear here at this time?
¡°Mother, this isn¡¯t a ce to talk. Why don¡¯t we find a ce to sit first?¡± Ning Yue looked around.
There were some onlookers around. They were all curious when they saw Madam Liu with a big belly calling someone her brother.
In ancient times, people were more conservative. For the sake of Madam Liu¡¯s reputation, they should find another ce to chat.
¡°Look at my memory. Let¡¯s find a ce to chat,¡± Madam Liu said.
Ning Yue hurriedly asked Yun Duo to find a private room in a restaurant and arranged for a few guards to guard the door before entering the private room with them.
Although Madam Liu was very certain that the monk in front of her was Si Chen, Ning Yue still had doubts.
¡°Brother Si Chen, why are you here?¡± Madam Liu asked.
¡°Actually, I was still in my hometown in Luzhou seven days ago. I heard that something had happened to the He family recently, so I came to the capital to take a look. I thought I would never see you again.¡± At this point, Si Chen¡¯s voice was a little choked.
Ning Yue did not interrupt and listened to their conversation quietly.
¡°Fate really makes fools of people. I lost my memory for many years and only regained it not long ago,¡± Madam Liu said.
At this moment, Si Chen finally had the time to size up Madam Liu. He secretly nced at Madam Liu¡¯s bulging stomach and smiled bitterly.
That¡¯s right. It had been so many years. His sister, Liu Fang, was already married and had children.
¡°The He family¡¡± Si Chen fell silent. He didn¡¯t know what else to say.
Si Chen¡¯s silence made the atmosphere a little awkward. Madam Liu tried to break the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Brother Si Chen, why did you be a monk?¡±
Could he tell her directly it was because he thought she was missing and would never be seen again?
Without her in the world, his life would no longer be meaningful. Since it was meaningless, he might as well be a monk.
However, he naturally couldn¡¯t tell Madam Liu these things directly.
¡°I just saw through the mortal world and wanted to be a monk.¡± Si Chen said bitterly.
Chapter 420 - 420 Discussion
420 Discussion
Madam Liu smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else to Si Chen.
The two of them fell silent again, and the atmosphere became awkward again. Ning Yue reached out and gently held Madam Liu¡¯s hand.
Looking at her fair fingers, Madam Liu immediately smiled and said to Sichen, ¡°Brother Sichen, this is my eldest daughter, Ning Yue. How does she look?¡±
Si Chen nced at Ning Yue and smiled. ¡°Sister Liu¡¯s bloodline is naturally beautiful.¡±
When Ning Yue heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Si Chen even lied so well. She and Madam Liu weren¡¯t biological mother and daughter. How were they alike?
¡°Right? I also think Yueyue will be more beautiful as she grows older,¡± Madam Liu said with a smile.
As the two of them did not dare to look at each other directly, Ning Yue could observe Si Chen¡¯s expression seriously for a short period of time.
On the surface, Si Chen did not look like a bad person. On the contrary, when Madam Liu spoke to him, he would blush and lower his head. Such a man gave Ning Yue a good first impression.
The two of them continued to chat for a while. When it was time, Madam Liu brought Ning Yue out again.
Although Ning Yue already knew who Si Chen was, she was still very curious about the rtionship between Si Chen and Madam Liu.
¡°Why did you call that man Brother Si Chen? Is he your distant rtive?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Madam Liu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Of course not. He¡¡±
As she spoke, Madam Liu suddenly stopped. She didn¡¯t even know how to introduce Si Chen to Ning Yue.
¡°Mother, is he your childhood sweetheart?¡± Ning Yue whispered into Madam Liu¡¯s ear.
When Madam Liu heard this, she quickly covered Ning Yue¡¯s mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. I¡¯ve been married to your father for so long and have a child. What childhood sweetheart?!¡±
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m very curious. Tell me the truth.¡±
¡°Actually, your guess is not bad. Back then, he and I were indeed childhood sweethearts. We were engaged. If not for these idents, he and I might have already gotten married and had children,¡± Madam Liu said.
¡°But it¡¯s precisely because of these idents that we have our current home. Mother, are you still thinking about him?¡± Ning Yue hugged Madam Liu¡¯s hand and wheedled.
¡°Of course not! I¡¯m just nostalgic about the past. If I had to choose again, I would still choose to meet you,¡± Madam Liu said with a smile.
She reached out and gently stroked the hair on Ning Yue¡¯s forehead. ¡°The most gratifying thing in my life was meeting you, your father, and our entire family.¡±
¡°Mother, me too.¡± Ning Yue took Madam Liu¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go shopping elsewhere.¡±
Madam Liu, who was about to agree, looked at the sky and said to Ning Yue, ¡°Let¡¯s go buy some groceries. After that, we¡¯ll go back and make dinner.¡±
Ning Yue nodded and followed Madam Liu to the market to buy groceries.
¡°Mother, I want to call Grandmother over. Can I?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°That¡¯s your biological grandmother. I have no reason to stop you. I¡¯ll go with you. How about that?¡± Madam Liu asked.
Ning Yue nodded happily. ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯re close to the general¡¯s residence now. Let¡¯s pick up Grandmother first, then we¡¯ll go to the market together,¡± Ning Yuie said with a smile.
Seeing Ning Yue and Madam Liuing over, An Ning was very surprised. ¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re in the capital?¡±
Seeing Ning Yue and Madam Liuing over, An Ning was very surprised. ¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re in the capital?¡±
When she heard that Ning Yue was here to pick her up for dinner, An Ning was overjoyed and immediately agreed.
The three of them went to the market to buy groceries first and returned home. Ning Yue couldn¡¯t wait to make dinner for the family.
After the crown prince found out that all the Ning family members had entered the capital, he issued an imperial edict and gave Ning Yue a princess residence that had already been built in the capital.
Although this princess¡¯s residence had been built, it had never been lived in. It was the residence that the emperor wanted to give to his married daughter.
Now that Ning Yue happened to need it, the emperor decided to give the princess¡¯s residence to her after a discussion with the crown prince.
Ning Yue was very happy. With the princess¡¯s residence, they did not have to squeeze in here!
Chapter 421 - 421 Nobility
421 Nobility
Ning Yue thought for a moment and discussed it with Old Master Ning. She decided to send someone to clean up the ce first and move over on the third day. At this moment, Baili suddenly brought a group of people over.
Ning Yue looked at the person in front of her in shock. ¡°Baili, what are you doing?¡±
¡°Princess, the emperor asked me to bring these people over to serve you. This is the appropriate standard for the legitimate princess of Russia. Princess, please ept it,¡± Baili said.
Ning Yue swallowed. There were more than 30 people. No matter how standardized the procedure was, she wouldn¡¯t need so many people, right?
Old Master Ning took a look and gave Ning Yue a look.
Ning Yue understood what her grandfather meant, but she did not understand why his grandfather asked her to take them all in.
Although she did not know what her grandfather wanted to do, Ning Yue still frowned and gritted her teeth in agreement.
¡°Baili, bring them directly to the princess¡¯s residence. There are a few guards guarding there. Bring my token over.¡± Ning Yue took out a bronze token. This was a token given to her by the emperor to symbolize her status.
There were a total of five bronze tokens. One was arge token, and four were small tokens. She gave a small token to Baili.
After Baili took them away, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t wait to ask Old Master Ning, ¡°Grandpa, why did you ask me to keep those people?¡±
¡°No matter what, you¡¯re already a princess. It¡¯s normal for you to have people serving you. Besides, those people represent your uncle¡¯s good intentions.¡±
Hearing Old Master Ning¡¯s words, An Ning added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Yueyue. That¡¯s indeed the standard for a legitimate princess.¡±
The more Ning Yue listened, the more troublesome she felt it was.
¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to take so many people out. If you think it¡¯s troublesome, you can leave them in the princess¡¯s residence. In any case, it¡¯s empty there and we need someone to clean it, right?¡± An Ning said to Ning Yue.
Ning Yue nodded in agreement.
Days passed, and it was finally time for the crown prince¡¯s coronation.
Ning Yue brought the Ning family into the pce. Everyone was still puzzled. Why was the crown prince so polite to Ning Yuan and her family?
They knew that Ning Yue was a princess of Russia, but the family she brought over did not look like they were from Russia.
After the emperor crowned the crown prince, the civil and military officials began to send their congrattory gifts and blessings.
When it was Ning Yue¡¯s turn, everyone looked at her expectantly. She took out a small box.
When the chief eunuch handed the small box to the crown prince, he whispered something in his ear. The crown prince¡¯s eyes lit up.
With excitement in his heart, he instructed the eunuch to put away the items and began to reward everyone.
When the chief eunuch read the crown prince¡¯sst imperial edict, the entire venue erupted.
All of them widened their eyes and looked at the crown prince in disbelief. This imperial edict hade very suddenly, and the content was shocking.
The crown prince had actually conferred a title to the Ning family!
Although the Ning family had long known that there would be such an imperial edict, they were still very excited.
On behalf of the Ning family, Old Master Ning stepped forward to ept this imperial edict. His actions were appropriate and there was nothing wrong.
The emperor was very satisfied with the Ning family.
After the coronation, the Ning family returned to Ning Yue¡¯s princess residence. This ce was spacious, and they lived very happily.
¡°Grandpa, have you ever thought of staying in the capital?¡± Ning Yue asked Old Master Ning.
Old Master Ning shook his head. ¡°Although the capital is prosperous and the new emperor has given us a new residence, no matter what, we were born in the countryside. There¡¯s no need for us to stay here.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s see who can rely on their own efforts toe to the capital. Let the new generatione and stay,¡± the old man said.
Ning Yue nodded. This was her grandfather¡¯s style. Although he pursued a higher-quality life, he hated being restrained even more. Living in the capital did not have the freedom of the countryside.
Since the old master and the others also had fiefs, they might as well stay in them. As for the ancestral grave, Ning Yue wanted to ask the old man how to deal with it.
They had originally nned to ce it in her fief. Now that the old man also had a fief, old people in ancient times usually paid attention to returning to their roots. Their descendants would be buried in her grandfather¡¯s fief in the future. That was their root.
Chapter 422 - 422 Return of a Family Member
422 Return of a Family Member
Ning Yue asked Old Master Ning. As expected, he thought the same as her. ¡°Due to the long journey, the ancestors are still on the way. Your fief is very close to ours. It won¡¯t be a problem to change directions.¡±
¡°Yueyue, send someone to tell them immediately,¡± Old Master Ning instructed Ning Yue.
Ning Yue nodded. Since she had decided, she had to deal with it quickly. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome to move them when they arrived at her fief.
The two of them chatted for a while more before going to rest.
They all knew that after today, they would definitely be even busier.
As expected, the next day, an endless stream of people came to congratte them. They almost broke the threshold of the Ning family.
The gifts were also piled up like a mountain. If they had not moved to Ning Yue¡¯s princess residence, they would probably have nowhere to put the gifts.
On this day, almost all the Ning family members spent their time receiving guests. It was not easy for Ning Yue to have time to rest.
¡°Yueyue!¡± Jiang Ying looked at Ning Yue with heartache. ¡°You¡¯re tired, right?¡±
Ning Yue nodded. She didn¡¯t want to say anything else. She just wanted to sleep well.
¡°Yueyue, Brother Crown Prince said that he¡¯s giving your second uncle a break. He¡¯s already on his way back to the capital,¡± Jiang Ying said to Ning Yue.
Ning Yue was stunned and looked at Jiang Ying in disbelief. ¡°You surprise me every time. Thank you, Jiang Ying.¡±
¡°This isn¡¯t a surprise from me. It¡¯s from Brother Crown Prince. It¡¯ll be the new year soon. They¡¯ll take turns to take a break. Brother Crown Prince has personally appointed your uncle to take a vacation,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue nodded and corrected Jiang Ying. ¡°You can¡¯t call him Brother Crown Prince anymore. You have to call him Brother Emperor.¡±
Jiang Ying smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling him that for so many years. It¡¯s indeed not easy to change it for a while. I¡¯ll be careful in the future.¡±
If he called him Brother Crown Prince again, the new emperor wouldn¡¯t mind but someone wouldin.
¡°In any case, you have to remember. By the way, Jiang Ying, do we have to stay in the capital all the time? When can we go back?¡± Ning Yue asked him.
Although the capital was prosperous and her uncles and brothers liked this ce very much, this was the emperor¡¯s territory. They were not free to say or do anything.
The new emperor had just ascended the throne, and their Ning family had received such a great honor. Everyone in the capital was staring at them, wishing they could see through them so that they could catch their faults.
¡°Yueyue, I know you don¡¯t like it, but ording to tradition, you have to stay in the capital for a month after the new emperor ascends the throne.¡± Jiang Ying frowned.
This was a custom that could not be changed. Unless the new emperor sent them out to do something, they could not leave the capital.
Ning Yue was silent for a while. They still had to wait for Second Uncle to return to report his work. Staying here for a month was not a problem. She had to tell her family about the situation.
Old Master Ning was not surprised at all. He nodded and said, ¡°In this month, we have to pay attention to our words and actions. We can¡¯t offend anyone. Of course, if anyone bullies us, we don¡¯t have to be afraid!¡±
¡°You have to remember that our Ning family has the princess, Marquis Dingyuan, the heir of the Marquis Dingyuan, and the future heir of Prince Jin. We¡¯re already considered nobles. You can¡¯t embarrass the Ning family, understand?¡±
Old Master Ning taught his son and grandson a lesson. He knew that in the future, they would have to deal with these officials¡¯ families. They had to be careful with their words and actions.
On the day Ning Chen returned, the house was very lively.
Ning Chen seemed to have be stronger. Old Master Ning looked at his second son in relief.
¡°Second Brother, were you alright at the border?¡± Old Master Ning asked.
¡°Father, your son is doing well. Are you okay at home?¡± Ning Chen looked at the unfamiliar mansion and was very happy.
All along, he had wanted to be a soldier because he wanted to make a name for himself and let his family live a happy life.
He thought that he had already received a reward very quickly, but he did not expect his father to be even faster. Now, he was Marquis Dingyuan.
He had heard that the new emperor had thought for a long time before deciding to use the title of Marquis Dingyuan. He had given the Ning family the title and residence because of Ning Yue.
This also indicated the new emperor¡¯s determination to pacify the ck City Kingdom.
Ning Yue brought Second Aunt Qin to Ning Chen and said to him with a smile, ¡°Second Uncle, look who¡¯s here.¡±
Chapter 423 - 423 Teahouse
423 Teahouse
Ning Chen looked over and saw Qin Shi¡¯s stomach bulging slightly. He was stunned, but he was quickly overjoyed. ¡°Wife!¡±
He was very happy. He was going to be a father again!
Ning Chen carefully stepped forward to support Qin Shi. ¡°Wife, are you hungry? Are you thirsty? Do you want to eat? Do you need water?¡±
¡°Oh, you¡¯re so long-winded. Let¡¯s go.¡± Qin Shi brought Ning Chen back to her room. She had too much to tell her husband.
!!
Old Master Ning was also very happy. His son had returned with honor. He was very proud to have this son!
The Ning family stayed in the capital just like that. Ning Yue thought that Old Master Ning would more or less escape and not dare to go out.
However, she did not expect that not only did Old Master Ning not escape, but he also went out to shop every day. His favorite ce was the teahouse where he could chat and listen to people.
Everything could be heard in the teahouse.
On this day, Old Master Ning came to the teahouse as usual. As he listened to everyone¡¯s conversation, someone happened to mention the Ning family.
Old Master Ning couldn¡¯t help but prick up his ears and listen quietly.
¡°Do you know? This Marquis Dingyuan is rted to General Zhenbei!¡± One of them said softly.
When Old Master Ning heard this, he frowned. What did their Ning family have to do with General Zhenbei?
However, in the next moment, he remembered that General Zhenbei was Ning Yue¡¯s father! Their family had nothing to do with Ning Yue¡¯s father!
Seeing that the group of people was getting more and more enthusiastic, Old Master Ning couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Are you wrong? Marquis Dingyuan and General Zhenbei have nothing to do with each other, right?¡±
¡°Oh! You don¡¯t know this, right? The son of my second aunt¡¯s husband¡¯s uncle works under General Zhenbei. He told me. I heard that General Zhenbei and Marquis Dingyuan are biological brothers! Isn¡¯t itmon for biological brothers to like the same woman?¡±
Hearing this, Old Master Ning¡¯s eyes widened. It was true that he and Ning Feng had the same surname, but they were different!
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. The new emperor hates gossip the most. If you talk nonsense, you might be questioned,¡± Old Master Ning said.
When that person heard this, he was unhappy. ¡°Who do you think you are? The new emperor is wise and mighty. He won¡¯t waste his time on such things. Moreover, what I said is true. What my rtive said is true! You¡¯re the one who talks nonsense. If the new emperor wants to punish someone, he¡¯ll punish you first!¡± With that, that person rolled his eyes at Old Master Ning.
Old Master Ning was angry. ¡°How can Marquis Dingyuan and General Zhenbei be biological brothers? There¡¯s a difference in seniority!¡±
He was Marquis Dingyuan. Ning Yue was Ning Feng¡¯s daughter, and Ning Yue called him grandfather. They were from different generations. How could he like her?
At his age, the only woman he loved in his life was his wife. How was it as this person had said?
The more Old Master Ning thought about it, the angrier he became. He simply threw out his jade token.
Although this was only a teahouse, these people were from the capital after all. They had all seen the world and were shocked to see the jade token the old man had pped on the table.
¡°You¡¯re Marquis Dingyuan?!¡± The expression of the person who said that the Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s family was rted to General Zhenbei¡¯s family changed.
He hurriedly knelt down in front of Old Master Ning. ¡°Greetings, Marquis Dingyuan. It¡¯s my fault. I spoke nonsense!¡±
The man apologized as he pped himself hard on the mouth. In the end, his mouth was swollen.
Old Master Ning couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Alright, stop hitting yourself. In the future, you have to be careful not to say these things carelessly. If the emperor hears about this, something will happen.¡±
The old man¡¯s original intention was to stop this person from talking nonsense. Unexpectedly, that person became even more afraid when he heard this.
¡°I was wrong. It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡± He kept kowtowing until his forehead bled.
Old Master Ning frowned even more. ¡°Alright, I already said that I don¡¯t me you. Go back.¡±
With that, Old Master Ning left unhappily.
The next day, an official came to the Ning family to ask Old Master Ning about yesterday.
¡°What happened?¡± Old Master Ning asked the official after answering a few questions.
Chapter 424 - 424 Something Happened
424 Something Happened
The officials looked at each other, then told Old Master Ning what had happened.
It turned out that after Old Master Ning left, that person fell into the moat and died.
It was originally just an ident, but someone mentioned that this matter was rted to the Marquis Dingyuan. The officials naturally investigated seriously, and then this matter reached the ears of the new emperor.
The new emperor was discussing something with the ministers in the meeting hall when he heard the eunuch report what had happened in the teahouse.
!!
The new emperor put down what he was doing and immediately ran to look for the Retired Emperor.
¡°Father! I have something to tell you.¡± The emperor looked at the Retired Emperor respectfully.
The Retired Emperor looked at his son with relief. ¡°You¡¯ve already be an emperor. You don¡¯t have to be so formal in front of me anymore.¡±
The emperor nodded and said to the Retired Emperor, ¡°Father, it¡¯s because some things are more urgent.¡±
He told her about Old Master Ning¡¯s visit to the teahouse. ¡°Someone is using this to make an issue out of it and wants to suppress me.¡±
This was the emperor¡¯s biggest headache. There were many things to deal with when a new emperor ascended the throne.
He had conferred a title to Old Master Ning. As he had promised Jiang Ying, he had given the old master a reason to confer a title. He did not announce it to the world because it would arouse the suspicion of some people.
Of course, his ascension to the throne did not grant amnesty to the world like when the emperor ascended the throne in the past. Naturally, it caused some dissatisfaction. These people looked forward to catching him in the wrong.
Old Master Ning was the first marquis he had been conferred after ascending the throne. People were staring at the Ning family.
At this moment, what had happened to Old Master Ning in the teahouse gave that group of people an excuse to attack him. If this matter was not handled well, not only would the Ning family suffer, but it would also not be a good thing for him.
When the Retired Emperor heard the emperor¡¯s words, he frowned. ¡°Send someone to investigate the mastermind first and see who the person who spoke has been closer to recently.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone. I¡¯m just here to ask Father if this matter has anything to do with Uncle King Chu?¡±
After hearing about King Chu, the Retired Emperor¡¯s heart clenched fiercely. He suddenly felt that it was difficult to breathe.
Why did his younger brothers, other than Prince Jin, want the throne so badly?
Couldn¡¯t they be like Prince Jin and assist him in managing this country?
¡°I won¡¯tment on this matter. Investigate it yourself.¡± The Retired Emperor sighed heavily.
The emperor said a few more words to the Retired Emperor before turning to leave. He wanted to call Jiang Ying into the pce to ask him and see what Ning Yue was thinking.
After all, this matter was also rted to the Ning family. He had to see how Ning Yue nned to deal with it.
Originally, this was just a small matter. As long as it was handled well by his subordinates, he did not have to interfere. However, this happened within three days of his ascension to the throne. Moreover, this matter was targeted at Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s family, whom he had personally conferred the title of a Marquis. He had to ask.
Soon, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue entered the pce. They knew very well why the emperor had called them over.
¡°Imperial Brother, this is the jade pendant I found from that person¡¯s house.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Ying handed the jade pendant to the emperor.
It was a crescent jade pendant. It was crystal clear and of high quality. It was also made of rtively rare jade. The identity of the person who had this pendant should not be simple.
When the crown prince saw the jade pendant, he frowned tightly. He had seen such a jade pendant with his father before.
Could it be one of Father¡¯s concubines? Or was this jade pendant Father¡¯s?
He suddenly said to Jiang Ying and Ning Yue very seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about the discovery of the jade pendant. In order to find the truth quickly, we¡¯ll each send someone to investigate. Leave the jade pendant to me. I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory answer.¡±
Ning Yue looked at the emperor in confusion and then at the crescent jade pendant in his hand.
For some reason, she had a strong feeling that this jade pendant was rted to the emperor!
She was frightened by her premonition. If that was the case, it would not be safe to leave the jade pendant with the emperor.
Seeing that the emperor was about to put away the jade pendant, Ning Yue hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, I have a different opinion.¡±
Chapter 425 - 425 Secret Path
425 Secret Path
The emperor stopped putting away the jade pendant and asked Ning Yue, ¡°What is your opinion?¡±
The thoughts in Ning Yue¡¯s mind raced. After thinking about it again and again, she said, ¡°Your Majesty, leave the jade pendant to us. I keep feeling that it¡¯s very unsafe for you to hold this jade pendant.¡±
¡°Why? Are you worried that I¡¯ll destroy the jade pendant?¡± The emperor said with a smile.
Ning Yue shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m worried about your safety.¡±
!!
The emperor frowned. He suddenly recalled the scene of him seeing this jade pendant at the Phoenix when he was still the Crown Prince.
His breathing paused. He asked Ning Yue, ¡°Can you really protect this jade pendant well?¡±
Ning Yue nodded solemnly. ¡°I swear on my life!¡±
The emperor took a deep breath and handed the jade pendant to Ning Yue. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the jade to you. You have to investigate everything else.¡±
This matter had already involved him. The person behind it would definitely not be kind.
After leaving the pce, Ning Yue and Jiang Ying went to that person¡¯s house.
¡°What¡¯s this person¡¯s name? Is he a local from the capital?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°ording to the results of the current investigation, he¡¯s indeed a local in the capital. His name is Wang Cai. His parents died when he was young. He grew up as a beggar. He isn¡¯t good at interpersonal rtionships.¡±
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, Ning Yue sighed heavily. It seemed that investigating this person was not so easy.
¡°In that case, we won¡¯t be able to find anything useful,¡± Ning Yue said again.
This time, Jiang Ying said nothing, because the investigation was still ongoing. It was too early to say that there were no results.
¡°Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anything important in his house. We might have missed something.¡± With that, Ning Yue stepped forward to check.
Without looking too much, Ning Yue really saw some clues.
¡°Jiang Ying,e over quickly. Look at this,¡± Ning Yue said loudly, pointing at the wall.
Initially, she only wanted to find some clues. She did not expect to identally discover the secret passage behind the wall.
The two of them looked at each other. Ning Yue hurriedly called Baili over. ¡°Baili, find two people to go in and take a look first. Send a few more people to guard this ce. We have to follow them in.¡±
¡°Your Highness, this is too dangerous!¡± Baili disagreed with Ning Yue¡¯s actions.
¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to send a few people down first,¡± Ning Yue said.
Unable to dissuade Ning Yue, Baili sighed heavily and called a few guards over. He went in together with them to check the situation first.
Jiang Ying and Ning Yue waited for a while. Seeing that there was nothing unusual inside, they followed them in.
Walking along this secret passage, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue arrived at a backyard.
Seeing this backyard, Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened.
What was going on? The secret passage in this person¡¯s house actually led to the backyard of the general¡¯s residence. Moreover, from the looks of it, there was no dust at all at the entrance of this secret passage. It seemed that this ce was often cleaned.
Without a word, they returned to the secret passage.
As she walked in the secret passage, Ning Yue kept thinking about the current situation.
What was going on? How could the secret passage in this person¡¯s house lead to the General¡¯s Residence?
Could it be that this matter was rted to the General¡¯s Residence?
This thought appeared in her mind but was immediately rejected by Ning Yue.
If the general¡¯s residence was still ruled by that old woman, An Yuan, Ning Yue would not be very surprised. After all, that old woman was capable of anything.
But the old woman was paralyzed now and unable to speak. She couldn¡¯t do any of these things.
Ning Feng? That was even more impossible.
Although Ning Yue did not have a good impression of him as a son, husband, and father, he was outstanding and qualified as the emperor¡¯s official.
Therefore, Ning Yue determined that he would not make such a secret passage at all.
Could it be Grandmother? That was unlikely. The general¡¯s residence waspletely in Grandmother¡¯s hands now. There was no need for her to do this.
So who exactly created this secret passage? Could it be an enemy of the General¡¯s Residence?
Ning Yue thought about it but couldn¡¯t figure it out. She couldn¡¯t help but ask Jiang Ying, ¡°Jiang Ying, what do you think about the secret passage?¡±
Chapter 426 - 426 Who Did It?
426 Who Did It?
Jiang Ying and Ning Yue walked out of the secret passage and restored the entrance to its original state. After everything, he shook his head at Ning Yuan. ¡°I don¡¯t have any clues now. All we can do is send someone to wait at the entrance to the secret passage.¡±
Ning Yue nodded. At this point, this was the only way.
¡°If possible, I want to dissect that person¡¯s corpse,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying frowned. He was very unwilling to let her touch these things, but now that this matter involved Ning Yuan¡¯s grandfather, she might be angry with him if he stopped her.
!!
After some thought, Jiang Ying nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±
After the two of them left the house, they were not in a good mood. Ning Yue thought for a moment and sent Baili over.
¡°Baili, this is no small matter. I hope you can go personally,¡± Ning Yue instructed solemnly.
Baili nodded. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll definitelyplete the mission.¡±
After sending Baili out, Jiang Ying came over. ¡°Yueyue, they¡¯re ready. Let¡¯s go take a look together.¡±
Ning Yue nodded and left with Jiang Ying after informing her family.
The two of them had a tacit understanding and did not talk about dissecting corpses in the Ning family.
After arriving at their destination, Ning Yue began to dissect the corpse. After dissecting it, she realized that the cause of this person¡¯s death was not simple.
Ning Yue silently restored the corpse. After cleaning and disinfecting it, she walked out the door.
¡°Yueyue, how are you?¡± Jiang Ying¡¯s heart ached when he saw Ning Yue walking out.
¡°Jiang Ying, the cause of this person¡¯s death is not simple. He must have been poisoned before he drowned. However, there was no seaweed or algae in his lungs.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Jiang Ying was confused. ¡°No seaweed or algae?¡±
¡°There¡¯s a lot of seaweed and algae in the moat. If he drowned in it, his lungs would have inhaled a lot of it, algae, so I judge that the moat is probably not the first crime scene.¡±
Ning Yue exined these things to Jiang Ying, who was enlightened.
¡°If the inside of the moat isn¡¯t the first crime scene, where could it be?¡± Jiang Ying asked again.
Ning Yue shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±
If this had happened in the modern era, she could have tested the victim¡¯s lung tissue directly. That way, she couldpletely tell where the victim had drowned.
As modern tap water was sanitized, there would be some disinfectant medicine in the lung tissue. In ancient times, people drank water directly from wells. Some people drank from mountain springs.
That way, even if she tested the victim¡¯s lung tissue, she might not be able to tell anything.
¡°Yueyue, leave the rest to me. You have to believe me. As long as he did it, I¡¯ll definitely be able to investigate. I won¡¯t let Grandpa suffer injustice,¡± Jiang Ying said.
He firmly believed that as long as something was done in this world, it would definitely leave a mark, an indelible mark.
Just like that, he sent someone to continue investigating this person¡¯s interpersonal rtionships.
As he had no clue at the moment, he could only start with interpersonal rtionships.
For the past few days, Ning Yue had been distracted by this matter. For some reason, the Ning family was extremely worried.
¡°Yueyue, did something happen? We couldn¡¯t help you in the past, but our family is no longer the same as before. If you have any difficulties, tell us and we¡¯ll solve them together,¡± Old Master Ning said.
Ning Yue nced at him and told him, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about that person. By the way, Grandpa, you have to be more wary of these schemes in the future. As of now, there¡¯s no direct evidence that you¡¯re the murderer. We also believe you¡¯re innocent, but the others aren¡¯t. What we have to do now is find evidence.¡±
At the mention of this, Old Master Ning¡¯s face turned red. He was angry.
¡°I don¡¯t understand. The emperor said that this matter has nothing to do with me. Why are those people harping on it?¡± Old Master Ning said with a frown.
Ning Yue took a deep breath. The old man¡¯s thoughts were very simple. He did not know how dangerous officialdom was at all.
Or rather, he knew, but did not understand in depth.
Chapter 427 - 427 Puzzled
427 Puzzled
Ning Yue exhaled heavily. ¡°Grandpa, this matter isn¡¯t that simple.¡±
She slowly analyzed the logic for the old man. ¡°Grandpa, if it were you who saw a person quarreling with someone of higher status and power, and the other person died the next day, would you think that the person of high status killed the other person?¡±
Old Master Ning fell silent. He would indeed think so, but he was different. He had never done it before. After a long time, he said, ¡°But I didn¡¯t do this.¡±
¡°Grandpa, I know you didn¡¯t do it. We all believe you, but if you want the people outside to believe you, we have to investigate this matter carefully,¡± Ning Yue said.
!!
The old man didn¡¯t say anything else. He had done wrong. He hadn¡¯t considered the implications of this.
At best, he would be pointed at when he went out, but it would be forgotten over time.
To put it more seriously, it was very likely that the reputation of the Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s Residence would plummet, and even his descendants would be affected.
¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t think too much about this matter. At the moment, the emperor has already handed the matter to us to handle. This means that the emperor trusts us. As long as you haven¡¯t done it, we will definitely be able to investigate the truth,¡± Ning Yue said.
After this incident, Old Master Ning had a new opinion of the officialdom.
He thought that he was just Marquis Dingyuan without any real power and that others would not be jealous of him, but he did not expect there to be so many twists and turns behind this.
A few dayster, Baili returned to report.
He didn¡¯t look too good. He said to Ning Yue, ¡°Princess, we¡¯ve made a new discovery.¡±
Ning Yue was delighted and hurriedly asked, ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°This matter is rted to the Matriarch of the General¡¯s Residence,¡± Baili said.
Matriarch? Hearing this title, Ning Yue was stunned at first. ¡°Are you saying that this has something to do with my grandmother?¡±
Baili nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve been guarding there for the past few days and found the Matriarch limping to the secret passage to conspire with someone and leave through it. We followed and realized that they¡¯d also circled the city a few times and stopped on the outskirts for half an hour. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything special.¡±
Ning Yue frowned tightly. Was she limping? When she went to see her grandmother a few days ago, there was nothing unusual about her.
¡°Baili, I¡¯ll prepare some things. Come with me to the General¡¯s Residence to see Grandmother. Continue to send people to guard the secret passage,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Yes!¡± Baili replied respectfully.
Ning Yue returned to her room and took some cherries, lotus mist, and other fruits that An Ning liked. After preparing them, she went to the general¡¯s residence with Baili.
Seeing Ning Yue arrive, An Ning was very happy. ¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re here!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Grandmother. I missed you. The family isn¡¯t busy, so I came to see you.¡± Ning Yue handed the fruits to the maidservant beside her.
¡°You came at the right time. Come and have breakfast with Grandmother.¡± An Ning was so excited that she got someone to prepare Ning Yue¡¯s bowl and chopsticks.
After this breakfast, Ning Yue did not see anything unusual, but Baili noticed.
After eating breakfast and chatting with An Ning for a while, Ning Yue left. An Ning was a little reluctant, but she did not force her to stay. She only said to her, ¡°Yueyue,e and visit Grandmother more often when you¡¯re free.¡±
¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. I definitely will,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
After leaving the General¡¯s Residence, Ning Yue asked Baili, ¡°I saw that you seemed to have discovered something just now. Tell me.¡±
¡°Princess, I keep feeling that the Matriarch at the entrance of the secret passage is not the same person as this Matriarch,¡± Baili said.
When Ning Yue heard this, her eyes widened. How was this possible? An Yuan was already paralyzed. She had already checked. There was no possibility of recovery.
¡°Are you sure she¡¯s not the same person?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
Baili thought for a moment and told Ning Yue what he had discovered. ¡°The Matriarch¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility when I saw her in the secret passage. The Matriarch I saw today hadpletely different eyes and temperament.¡±
Baili knew about the two Matriarchs of the General¡¯s Residence and that An Yuan was already paralyzed in bed. He was also very puzzled.
Chapter 428 - 428 General Residence
428 General Residence
Ning Yue frowned tightly. Could it be that An Yuan had recovered? That was unlikely, right?
¡°Tell Jiang Ying about this and ask him to get someone to investigate the general¡¯s residence,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Yes.¡± Baili left respectfully.
The reason why she did not hand the matter to Baili to investigate was that Baili was not from the Great Yun Nation, and the capital was not his home ground. It would be strange to make him in charge of the investigation. It was better to let Jiang Ying investigate.
!!
Jiang Ying investigated for two days and quickly came to a conclusion. The results he brought also surprised Ning Yue. It turned out that the old woman had already recovered, but not many people knew about this.
¡°Grandmother doesn¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know who An Yuan colluded with. That person said that he wanted to help her son ascend the throne and snatch the general¡¯s residence,¡± Jiang Ying said.
What? Snatch the General¡¯s Residence? ¡°The General¡¯s residence has nothing left. What¡¯s there to snatch?¡± Ning Yue couldn¡¯t understand and nor could Jiang Ying.
Actually, snatching the general¡¯s residence was secondary. What was important was that An Yuan¡¯s son was not the old general¡¯s son at all. Even if he took the position of general, he would not be legitimate.
So what was An Yuan thinking?
Ning Yue thought for a moment. While it was still early, she went to the general¡¯s residence again. This time, she brought Jiang Ying along.
After chatting with An Ning for a while, Ning Yue left the living room with the excuse of her stomach feeling unwell, leaving Jiang Ying to chat with her.
Ning Yue looked around and avoided some ces that people might pass by before arriving at An Yuan¡¯s residence.
When the door was opened, An Yuan¡¯s eyes immediately turned sharp. When she saw that it was Ning Yue, her eyes immediately showed strong hatred.
¡°Looks like you still hate me very much,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
¡°I wish I could eat your flesh, skin you, drink your blood, cut your bones into pieces and throw them into the river to feed the fish!¡± An Yuan gritted her teeth.
Oh? An Yuan could speak now?
¡°When did you start talking?¡± Ning Yue asked.
An Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat at Ning Yue¡¯s question.
Yes, she shouldn¡¯t be able to speak, but when she saw Ning Yue, she couldn¡¯t help it.
Her eyes darted around. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect me to speak, did you? I curse you every night to die a horrible death. I curse your entire family not to have a good ending. The heavens took pity on me and gave me a voice again.¡±
Ning Yue raised her eyebrows. Did An Yuan think she was stupid?
¡°It seems that a scourge won¡¯t die so easily. This sentence is right. After all, the heavens want to punish you. How can they let you die so quickly? Giving you a voice is just to make you wail,¡± Ning Yue said coldly.
An Yuan was furious with Ning Yue. If not for the fact that she had recuperated well recently, she would have fainted.
Ning Yue was basically certain that the person Baili saw was An Yuan. However, she was really curious about how An Yuan was doing.
Before An Yuan could react, Ning Yue stepped forward to take her pulse.
¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t look at me. Get lost!¡± An Yuan struggled. She didn¡¯t want Ning Yue to touch her.
As Ning Yue¡¯s actions were too sudden, she could not react in time. This struggle allowed Ning Yuan to see something.
When An Yuan realized this, she quickly lowered her movements, but it was toote.
Ning Yue let go of her. ¡°Looks like your body will never be saved. I thought the heavens would pity you and let you walk.¡±
When An Yuan heard Ning Yue¡¯s words, a smug expression quickly shed across his face. If not for the fact that Ning Yuan had been paying attention to her facial expression, she would have missed it.
After obtaining the information she wanted, Ning Yue did not say anything else and turned to leave.
On the way, Ning Yue kept thinking about how An Yuan had recovered.
When she was taking An Yuan¡¯s pulse just now, she realized that her pulse was very strange.
She didn¡¯t know what had messed up her pulse. Ordinary doctors would at most think that she was about to die, but in fact, other than being a little weak, she didn¡¯t have any other major problems.
It seemed that there was an expert beside An Yuan.
If that was the case, An Ning was in a lot of danger! Ning Yue frowned. No, she had to send more people to protect her grandmother!
After leaving the General¡¯s Residence, Ning Yue immediately asked Baili to send a few more people to protect An Ning.
Chapter 429 - 429 Debate
429 Debate
When Ning Yue told Jiang Ying about this, he was also shocked.
¡°In that case, we¡¯ve already confirmed that the person entering and leaving the secret passage is not Grandmother?¡± Jiang Ying asked with a frown.
¡°Yes, this matter is getting stranger and stranger. We have to investigate thoroughly. Otherwise, I¡¯m worried that something will happen,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°I¡¯ll talk to my brother.¡± With that, Jiang Ying immediately entered the pce.
After he told the emperor what had happened, the emperor reacted the same way. ¡°Are you serious?¡±
¡°Imperial Brother, this matter is true. Yueyue has already gone to the General¡¯s Residence and realized that An Yuan has already recovered,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°The General¡¯s Residence is already empty. They still want to seize it. What kind of joke is this? I¡¯m afraid seizing it isn¡¯t their true goal,¡± the emperor analyzed.
The emperor thought that this matter had something to do with him!
Back then, the old emperor was the one who punished the General¡¯s Residence. If that group of people wanted the General¡¯s Residence to recover, wouldn¡¯t they be rebelling? Could it be that this old woman from the General¡¯s Residence was conspiring with someone else? If someone else seized the throne, the old woman would seize the General¡¯s Residence?
It had to be said that he was indeed the emperor. His intuition was sharp.
After Ning Yue left, An Ning suddenly felt a little ufortable and went to bed early.
Without An Ning knowing, An Yuan suddenly got up and opened the window.
Not long after, a man in ck walked in from the main door.
When An Yuan saw the man in ck, she couldn¡¯t help but frown and say, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that others will see you walking in so openly?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already drugged everyone in the General¡¯s Residence. They¡¯ll sleep untilte at night and won¡¯t be discovered,¡± the man in ck said.
An Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, Ning Yue came this morning.¡±
When the man in ck heard that Ning Yue had been here, his breathing tightened. ¡°What is she doing here?¡±
¡°She just wanted to see if I was fine. She mocked me a little and left,¡± An Yuan said indifferently.
¡°Is that all?¡± the man in ck asked again.
An Yuan was a little annoyed by the man in ck¡¯s question. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her yourself.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. I just think Ning Yue is a very vignt person. She¡¯s also been to the General¡¯s Residence, but how many times has shee to your room to check on the situation? Most importantly, no one else in the general¡¯s residence knows that she came to your room, and I didn¡¯t receive the news. If you hadn¡¯t told me, I wouldn¡¯t have known at all. In other words, Ning Yue avoided all the spies and walked to your room. Do you know what this means?¡± the man in ck asked An Yuan.
An Yuan was confused. ¡°What does it mean?¡±
¡°It¡¯s very likely that she¡¯s starting to suspect the people in the general¡¯s residence,¡± the man in ck said.
¡°Even if she starts to suspect that the people from the General¡¯s Residence, she won¡¯t find out that I¡¯ve recovered, let alone discover our plot,¡± An Yuan said.
¡°It¡¯s best if she doesn¡¯t find out. If she does, I definitely won¡¯t let you live,¡± the man in ck said coldly.
An Yuan couldn¡¯t help but shiver. This person¡¯s tone was so cold that it made one fall into an icehouse.
¡°How¡¯s my son recently?¡± An Yuan asked.
The man in ck sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve already let you meet him a few days ago. Why don¡¯t you trust me?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but as a mother, how can I not miss my son? Besides, my son suffered so much before you saved him. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to care a little more?¡± An Yuan said.
What the two of them did not notice was that their conversation was overheard by Baili, who was standing on the beam.
After that person left, Baili returned to report to Ning Yue.
He told Ning Yue everything about their conversation.
Ning Yue frowned even more. A few days ago, Baili had told her that after the old woman left through the secret passage, she had stopped in the suburbs for half an hour. She didn¡¯t evene out. How did she visit her son?
¡°Baili, do you remember where the old woman stopped?¡± Ning Yue decided to go to the ce where An Yuan stopped. She might find something.
Baili nodded. As the old woman¡¯s behavior that day was strange, he remembered it very clearly.
He brought Ning Yue to the ce where An Yuan had stopped.
Chapter 430 - 430 Looking for Trouble
430 Looking for Trouble
¡°Princess, I feel like someone is watching us.¡±
Hearing Baili¡¯s words, Ning Yue immediately said, ¡°I think the scenery here is good. Send someone to look for Jiang Ying and tell him that I found a suitable ce for a pic.¡±
As Ning Yue spoke, she observed her surroundings to see if she could find anyone monitoring her.
Baili understood what Ning Yue meant. He snapped his fingers in the distance and gestured twice.
Immediately, two men in ck began to work together. Of course, Ning Yue did not know any of this.
Ning Yue waited here for Jiang Ying to arrive.
Jiang Ying observed nervously, thinking that Ning Yue was injured.
¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked Ning Yue.
Ning Yue smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Didn¡¯t we agree yesterday that we were going out for a pic? The environment here is quite good. Let¡¯s eat here.¡±
As she spoke, Ning Yue pretended to go to the carriage, but in fact, she took out cutlery, a simple stove, and some meat and vegetables from her space.
Baili, who was not far away, watched all of this in shock. The princess had been busy early this morning just to prepare these things?
Jiang Ying stepped forward to help Ning Yue. Just as they were done preparing everything, a woman came.
¡°So Prince Jiang is here,¡± Princess Dawn said with a smile. Her actions were very proper, and no one could find any fault with her.
Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying speechlessly. Her gaze seemed to be saying that he should deal with the trouble he had caused himself.
Jiang Ying was very helpless. What did this have to do with him?
There was something he had almost forgotten to tell Ning Yue.
A few days ago, Lian Xin suddenly looked for him, hinting to him that as long as Jiang Ying was willing, Princess Dawn could be his wife.
Originally, Princess Dawn was the princess of the ck City Kingdom. No matter what, she had to be the main wife. If she married another man, the ck City Kingdom could force that person to change his wife.
However, Jiang Ying could not. Jiang Yu¡¯s marriage was an imperial edict issued by the emperor. Most importantly, he was the heir of Prince Jin. The ck City Kingdom could not force him. Otherwise, if Prince Jin went to battle with them, they would not be able to bear the consequences.
However, this matter sounded so embarrassing. A legitimate princess was rushing to be someone else¡¯s second wife. Lian Xin¡¯s hint was very obscure, and Jiang Ying pretended not to understand.
He did not want to do anything meaningless, nor could he be bothered to interact too much with Princess Dawn.
He thought that Lian Xin and Princess Dawn would give up, but he did not expect this woman toe again today. If not for her appearance, Jiang Ying would have forgotten about this.
¡°What are you thinking about? Why are you so distracted?¡± Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but ask Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying looked at Ning Yue with a faint smile. This smile made his cold face look more human.
At this moment, Princess Dawn walked over and sat beside the two of them with a smile.
She thought that the smile on Jiang Ying¡¯s face was because of her arrival. She even thought that he had finally seen her.
Ning Yue frowned even more. Could this woman not read her expression? Didn¡¯t she see that the two of them didn¡¯t wee her at all?
It seemed that if he didn¡¯t reject her clearly, this woman wouldn¡¯t give up.
¡°Princess Dawn, why are you here?¡± Ning Yue asked.
At this moment, Princess Dawn¡¯s gazended on Ning Yue.
Ning Yue¡¯s makeup and the clothes she was wearing made her look like a queen.
Ning Yue¡¯s aura was very arrogant. She couldn¡¯t help but want to counterattack, but she didn¡¯t know what to do. This woman¡¯s aura actually was even stronger than her father¡¯s!
It had to be said that she was stunned by Ning Yue and felt even more displeased.
When the eunuch beside Princess Dawn saw that his master was frightened by a woman, he reacted quickly. ¡°How dare you! How dare you speak to our princess like that!¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s expression turned cold. She turned to look at Princess Dawn. ¡°I want to go to your ck City Kingdom and ask your emperor why his servant is so ignorant!¡±
¡°You!¡± The eunuch¡¯s face was livid with anger.
Chapter 431 - 431 Love
431 Love
He did not allow his master to be bullied, but he had also forgotten that Ning Yue¡¯s status was not inferior to Princess Dawn¡¯s.
At the thought of this, the eunuch hurriedly knelt down. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Princess Mingyue, please forgive me.¡±
Ning Yue sneered. What a self-directed show. If he had not obtained Princess Dawn¡¯s tacit approval, how could a eunuch do such a thing?
¡°Get up. You¡¯ll make others say that I¡¯m mean. I don¡¯t have any intention of punishing you. After all, your life and death are in your master¡¯s hands,¡± Ning Yue said.
This Princess Dawn wanted her to be called sarcastic, narrow-minded, and ignorant! If Princess Dawn dared to set her up, she would definitely kill her.
Princess Dawn suppressed the shock and dissatisfaction in her heart and tried to appear gentle. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not stopping him and letting this dog ve say something without thinking. I apologize.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need. Your appearance has affected the two of us. Please leave immediately with your people.¡± Ning Yue did not show any mercy.
Unfortunately, Princess Dawn acted as if she did not hear her. ¡°I want to chat with you. I don¡¯t have a single friend here. You¡¯re the only people I¡¯ve liked since I came to the Great Yun Nation.¡±
When Princess Dawn said this, she kept looking at Jiang Ying affectionately.
Ning Yue almost vomited. Why was this woman as thick-skinned as Lian Xin?
That made sense. The two of them were uncle and niece, so it was not strange for them to have simr personalities.
Before Ning Yue could speak, Princess Dawn spoke again. ¡°My name is Princess Dawn. You can call me by my name directly. By the way, Princess Mingyue, can I call you Yueyue? Brother Jiang Ying, can I call you Ah Ying?¡±
Ning Yue almost choked on her own saliva. This woman thought too highly of herself. Who gave her the courage to call them that?
¡°Princess Dawn, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re close enough to call each other by name. If you don¡¯t have anything else, you can go back first. Jiang Ying and I still have to spend time alone. We don¡¯t like to be disturbed,¡± Ning Yue said coldly.
Tears instantly filled Princess Dawn¡¯s eyes. She bit her lower lip hard with her upper teeth, looking like she was about to cry. Anyone who saw her would feel sorry for her.
Unfortunately, other than Ning Yue, there was no one else in Jiang Ying¡¯s eyes, let alone someone from the fairer sex. Therefore, no one¡¯s heart would ache for Princess Dawn.
Princess Dawn gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Prince Jiang Ying, my father has already agreed to let you marry me as a wife. We¡¯re almost family. Why are you doing this to me?¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, a trace of surprise shed across Ning Yue¡¯s eyes. Had this woman finally made herself clear?
¡°What has it got to do with me?¡± Jiang Ying asked coldly.
His eyes were filled with indifference, as if he wasn¡¯t the one Princess Dawn was talking about.
Princess Dawn gritted his teeth again and said aggrievedly, ¡°I just want to be with you. Even if I can¡¯t be your official wife, it¡¯s good to be by your side.¡±
Jiang Ying snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±
With that, Jiang Ying stood up and pulled Ning Yue away.
Princess Dawn stood rooted to the ground and watched Jiang Ying leave. Her eyes turned red and tears finally fell.
When Baili saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.
Jiang Ying really hurt her. Princess Dawn was obviously here for him, but he was indifferent. However, this was good too. This meant that Jiang Ying only had Ning Yue in his heart.
Originally, they thought that Princess Dawn would give up, but she lifted her skirt and jogged to catch up to Jiang Ying and Ning Yue. As she ran, she shouted, ¡°Heir Jiang Ying! Wait for me!¡±
When she ran behind the two of them, she heard Ning Yue say, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. I¡¯m suddenly a little thirsty.¡±
Jiang Ying brought Ning Yue to the seat just now and sat down. He instructed the guard not far away to get a kettle and cup from the carriage.
He poured a cup for Ning Yue. After she finished it, Jiang Ying poured another for her.
Jiang Ying and Ning Yue¡¯s interaction stunned Princess Dawn. He no longer had that gentle and polite image.
Chapter 432 - 432 Doting
432 Doting
Princess Dawn frowned tightly. She did not understand. Jiang Ying was clearly so noble and cold. Why was he so humble in front of Ning Yue?
Ning Yue finished the water in the cup again. Jiang Ying naturally poured another cup and did it three or four times in a row.
Seeing Ning Yue drink boldly, a trace of disdain shed across Princess Dawn¡¯s eyes.
It seemed that Princess Mingyue was just a vulgar person. Even if she wore luxurious clothes, it could not hide the rudeness in her bones.
She felt that if she could stand by Jiang Ying¡¯s side, she would definitely be more outstanding than Ning Yue.
She thought that she had hidden it very well, but she did not expect Jiang Ying and Ning Yue to have seen through her thoughts clearly.
However, the two of them were very displeased that Princess Dawn, the third wheel, was standing beside them. Jiang Ying directly gestured for her to leave quickly.
Princess Dawn was angry and embarrassed. She had already chased him to this extent, but this man was still like this.
¡°I heard that the scenery here is very beautiful. I was very curious and wanted to shop here. I wonder if the two of you can bring me along? After all, I don¡¯te often, unlike Princess Mingyue who can shop around as she pleases.¡±
Princess Dawn meant that she was the real princess, and Ning Yue had been abandoned since she was young. No matter how she packaged it, she was not cut out for being a princess.
When Ning Yue heard this, she looked at Princess Dawn coldly. ¡°You¡¯re right. This is the beautiful scenery of our Great Yun Nation. You should indeed take a good look. After all, who knows if you¡¯ll still be alive tomorrow?¡±
Her words made Princess Dawn pause. Wasn¡¯t Ning Yue cursing her to die?
She smiled awkwardly, not knowing what to say.
¡°Jiang Ying, I¡¯m a little tired, but it¡¯s not good for us to rest here, right? After all, there¡¯s still a tail following us. I want to whisper to you,¡± Ning Yue said coquettishly.
Ning Yue¡¯s coquettishness pleased Jiang Ying very much. He hummed softly and turned to look at Princess Dawn. His expression was just short of saying, ¡°Get lost as far as you can.¡±
Princess Dawn bit his lower lip hard. These two people were too much!
¡°It seems that I came at the wrong time and ruined your date,¡± Princess Dawn said awkwardly.
When Jiang Ying heard this, he said meaningfully, ¡°Indeed.¡±
When Princess Dawn heard Jiang Ying¡¯s words, her face was about to turn green with anger. What right did Ning Yue have to obtain Jiang Ying¡¯s favor? What right did this man have to humiliate her when she stood in front of him? How was she inferior to Ning Yue?
They were both princesses, but she had received an orthodox princess education, while Ning Yue had been adopted by a farmer in the countryside. She could notpare to her at all!
¡°I heard that the summer scenery here will be even more beautiful. Is that so?¡± Princess Dawn said again.
Ning Yue almost couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. At this point, couldn¡¯t she go home? Who was she staying here to disgust?
¡°You¡¯re right. The scenery in summer is beautiful. You¡¯rete,¡± Ning Yue said.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Princess Dawn looked at Jiang Ying meaningfully. ¡°Yes, some sceneries are just missed when we¡¯rete.¡±
Her aggrieved look was unbearable.
Seeing this, Ning Yue nced at Jiang Ying and sneered silently. Was Princess Dawn talking about herself who waste?
¡°We should look at the scenery with the purest of hearts. The scenery here is different. If we look at it with impure intentions, it would be a waste of such a good scenery,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
What she meant was that Princess Dawn was not innocent and only knew how to be jealous.
Princess Dawn almost couldn¡¯t help but curse. How could a lowly woman from the countryside talk about her like that?
¡°Jiang Ying, I want to take a walk back,¡± Ning Yue said.
After hearing this, Princess Dawn turned to look at Ning Yue. This ce was very far from the capital. Would it be tiring to walk back like this? Jiang Ying wouldn¡¯t listen, right?
Unexpectedly, as soon as this thought came out, Jiang Ying said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±
Not only did the contents of his words scare Princess Dawn, but even his tone frightened her.
Did Jiang Ying actually agree to walk back to the city from the suburbs? What a joke!
¡°Jiang Ying, go to the carriage and get me some snacks. We¡¯ll eat as we walk,¡± Ning Yue said.
Chapter 433 - 433 Help
433 Help
Jiang Ying nodded when he heard this and went to the carriage without another word.
After Jiang Ying left, Princess Dawn said, ¡°You¡¯re Jiang Ying¡¯s future wife, so you should consider everything for him. You shouldn¡¯t directly instruct him to do things. Taking things is a servant¡¯s business. How can you let JiangYing do it? If you don¡¯t have a servant to help you do things, I can lend you my servant.¡±
When Ning Yue heard this, she nced at Princess Dawn coldly. ¡°Looks like Princess Dawn doesn¡¯t have any self-awareness at all. I¡¯m talking to my fianc¨¦. When did it be your turn to interrupt? My fianc¨¦ is willing to help me. Who are you to say these things to me?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else!¡± Princess Dawn¡¯s face turned pale from anxiety.
!!
She looked at Ning Yue sadly and then at Jiang Ying¡¯s back. Her expression was as if she was a woman who had been bullied by outsiders and was waiting for her husband to support her.
¡°Princess Dawn, Jiang Ying is my fianc¨¦. It¡¯s only right for him to do these things for me. You¡¯re an outsider and have nothing to do with us. You have no right to criticize me,¡± Ning Yue said again.
¡°But Jiang Ying is the son of the God of War. No matter what, he¡¯s still a heir!¡± Princess Dawn said.
If Jiang Ying was another man, she could still ept doing these things, but Jiang Yu was the son of the God of War!
¡°No matter who Jiang Ying is, even if he¡¯s an immortal who has descended from the heavens, it¡¯s only right for him to take care of me,¡± Ning Yue said.
Before this, Princess Dawn could pretend that she did not care, but now that she had said so much, she could not take it anymore.
¡°Ning Yue, don¡¯t be too smug. Back then, if you hadn¡¯t shamelessly pestered Jiang Ying, do you think he would have looked you in the eye? Let me tell you, once he gets tired of you, he won¡¯t treat you well!¡± Princess Dawn red at Ning Yue.
When Ning Yue heard this, sheughed out loud and mocked, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t treat me well, should he treat you well? Let me tell you, be it the past, present, or the future, the only person he likes is me! Even if a hundred women like youe, I¡¯m not afraid! I can call Jiang Ying by his name, but you can¡¯t. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try and see if he¡¯ll get someone to throw you out.¡±
Ning Yue sneered.
When she first saw Princess Dawn, Ning Yue did not have a good impression of her.
Princess Dawn looked very gentle like a well-educated woman, but she was being a crazy woman now. A crazy woman without any manners!
¡°Why can¡¯t it be me? I¡¯m a hundred times better than you. I¡¯m also a princess. I can help Jiang Ying do more things. I can do many things that you can¡¯t!¡± Princess Dawn puffed out her chest proudly. Her confident look made Ning Yueugh out loud.
¡°What are youughing at?¡± Princess Dawn asked angrily, frowning.
¡°Do you know what Jiang Ying needs? You keep saying that you¡¯ll help him. What do you want to help him with?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Of course I know. Jiang Ying wants the ck City Kingdom and the Great Yun Nation to get along peacefully and never have any more wars so that the people on both sides can live in peace. As long as he marries me, he can do all of this.¡±
Ning Yue was speechless. It seemed that the ck City Kingdom had the mentality of relying on women to be rich.
Could marrying Princess Dawn allow the people at the border to live in harmony?
No, the emperor of the ck City Kingdom would not be so easy to talk to.
He definitely did not have good intentions by marrying Princess Dawn to the Great Yun Nation. In the end, she might only be a tool in his hands.
Poor thing. Princess Dawn had be a pawn of her biological father, but she didn¡¯t even know.
¡°Jiang Ying has been in the capital for so many days, but I haven¡¯t seen you persuade your father not to send troops. Do you think I don¡¯t know that the situation at the border is tense? If you¡¯re really doing this for Jiang Ying, don¡¯t just talk about it. You have to take action. If you really care about the people at the border, why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to persuade your father?¡± Ning Yue¡¯s words hit the nail on the head.
She meant that Princess Dawn didn¡¯t mean what she said. Although she said that he wanted to help Jiang Ying, she didn¡¯t do anything.
How could Jiang Ying ept her helping him with ulterior motives?
Chapter 434 - 434 Patient (1)
434 Patient (1)
Most importantly, Jiang Ying hated the ck City Kingdom to begin with, because it was a traitor to the royal family of the Great Yun Nation.
Even Princess Dawn should know all this. Why was she still saying such stupid things now?
Besides, Jiang Ying did not need to rely on women to do big things.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, embarrassment shed across Princess Dawn¡¯s face. She exined, ¡°What do you know? If he really wanted the people to be well, why didn¡¯t hee to me? I was clearly the best medium between him and Father. I wanted to help him, but he was unwilling to ept it.¡±
!!
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she heard this. ¡°Princess Dawn, after saying so much, don¡¯t you understand? Why must Jiang Ying appreciate you before you¡¯re willing to help? I¡¯ve never regretted anything I¡¯ve done for him, nor do I beg him to repay me.¡±
¡°I also don¡¯t ask for anything in return.¡± Princess Dawn¡¯s voice was very loud when she said this, but she was a littlecking in confidence.
When Ning Yue heard this, she smiled. ¡°The princess is such a good person.¡±
If Princess Dawn really did not ask for anything in return, she would not have appeared here now. Instead, she would have persuaded her father not to send troops at the border in the ck City Kingdom.
Princess Dawn had appeared in the Great Yun Nation to force Jiang Ying to beg her to be the medium between the Great Yun Nation and the ck City Kingdom.
What she said about not asking for anything in return was just a lie to herself.
At this moment, Jiang Ying had already returned with some snacks. He carried his backpack and walked up to Ning Yue. ¡°Yueyue, I¡¯ve brought everything. Let¡¯s go.¡±
As he spoke, Jiang Ying ced a small bag of snacks in Ning Yue¡¯s hand. ¡°This is your favorite beef jerky.¡±
Ning Yue smiled. ¡°Jiang Ying, thank you.¡±
She could speak so confidently because of the love between them.
Princess Dawn was jealous. She was deeply jealous of Ning Yue and wished she could rece her.
She took a deep breath and reached out to take the beef jerky from Ning Yue¡¯s hand. ¡°Is this beef jerky? I like it too. It looks quite delicious. Let me try it too.¡±
Jiang Ying pulled Ning Yue away and said coldly to Princess Dawn, ¡°I brought this for Yueyue to eat. It¡¯s Yueyue¡¯s food. If you want to eat it, get someone to make it yourself.¡±
Princess Dawn¡¯s hand froze in midair. She retracted her hand awkwardly, but the anger in her heart was about to burn Lian Yin to ashes!
Why? Why could Ning Yue receive such beautiful love?!
Ning Yue nced indifferently at the twisted Princess Dawn and thought to herself, ¡°Princess Dawn is almost finished.¡±
¡°I¡¯m a little ufortable. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Ning Yue casually gave a reason and pulled Jiang Ying away.
¡°Are you feeling unwell? I brought a doctor over. He can take a look at you,¡± Princess Dawn added.
Ning Yue sneered. ¡°I¡¯m Divine Doctor Gu¡¯s disciple. I¡¯m much better than the useless doctors of some countries. We¡¯re not on the same level.¡±
Princess Dawn was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. She actually said that the doctors of the ck City Kingdom were trash!
She couldn¡¯t remember how many times she had been angered today.
However, before she could catch her breath, she saw Ning Yue and Jiang Ying turn around and leave.
When Ning Yue returned home, she looked at Jiang Ying unhappily. ¡°Can you not provoke these troublesome women?¡±
Jiang Ying rubbed his nose. This was not what he wanted. These women seemed to be blind and pounced on him one by one.
However, everything that had happened today made Ning Yue very happy. Jiang Ying¡¯s actions satisfied her.
But at night, she couldn¡¯t be happy because the emperor had given her a patient.
The emperor said, ¡°This patient is very important. We have to examine him.¡±
¡°What about the doctors in the pce? Can¡¯t they do anything?¡± Ning Yue asked the emperor.
The emperor replied with a smile, ¡°If there is a doctor in this world who can treat this patient, it must be Divine Doctor Gu or you.¡±
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. The emperor had praised her too much.
¡°Emperor, I wonder what this patient¡¯s problem is. Can you tell me first?¡± She had to decide if she would agree.
¡°You¡¯ll know when you see him. This patient is a little special.¡± The emperor stammered.
Chapter 435 - 435 Patient (2)
435 Patient (2)
The emperor¡¯s attitude made Ning Yue frown tightly. Who was this person?
¡°Emperor, before I treat the patient, please tell me the identity of this patient,¡± Ning Yue said.
The emperor took a deep breath. He really did not know if he should tell Ning Yue. He was afraid that after telling her the identity of this patient, she would be unwilling to treat him.
¡°Let¡¯s see the patient first. I promised him I would help him hide his identity,¡± the emperor said.
!!
¡°Then I won¡¯t go and see him.¡± Ning Yue rejected the emperor directly. ¡°Someone who hides his identity like this might have some unspeakable secret. He might not be a good person himself. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be dangerous for me to treat him.¡±
The emperor sighed. ¡°He¡¯s a prince of Russia.¡±
What? Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened. A prince of Russia? Then ording to seniority, what should she call that prince?
¡°Is that my uncle?¡± Ning Yue asked.
The emperor thought for a moment and decided to tell Ning Yue the identity of that person. ¡°ording to seniority, you have to call him Granduncle.¡±
Granduncle? Ning Yue frowned tightly. She did not think she had ever heard Yuan Hui mention him.
¡°There¡¯s some feud between him and Yuan Hui, so he didn¡¯t mention him in front of you,¡± the emperor said.
¡°Emperor, please forgive me. I¡¯m very curious. Why are you on such good terms with my granduncle?¡± Ning Yue asked him.
¡°My father, your grandfather, and granduncle were good friends when we were young. So, Ning Yue, why don¡¯t you take a look at your granduncle first? If you can treat him, then treat him. If you can¡¯t, forget it,¡± the emperor said.
Ning Yue frowned. This choice was a little difficult. She really wanted to ask Yuan Hui what was going on with her granduncle.
¡°By the way, there¡¯s something you have to promise me.¡± The emperor suddenly said, ¡°Regardless of whether you can treat your granduncle, you can¡¯t tell your uncle about his appearance in the Great Yun Nation tonight. Moreover, he probably doesn¡¯t know your identity. Don¡¯t expose yourself in front of him. If you do, he won¡¯t be willing to ept the treatment.¡±
Ning Yue took a deep breath and thought for a moment before agreeing to treat Yuan Kai.
The first time she saw Yuan Kai, Ning Yue was shocked. Yuan Kai¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his eyelids were swollen.
This condition seemed a little serious. Ning Yue frowned.
Ning Yue walked up to him and sat down. She wanted to call him Granduncle, but she remembered the emperor¡¯s instructions and held back.
¡°Hello, I¡¯m the doctor treating you. If you feel unwell, you have to tell me.¡± After Ning Yue said this, Yuan Kai frowned.
¡°Uncle Kai, this is the disciple of the divine doctor I found for you. Please take a look at him,¡± the emperor said.
Yuan Kai nodded. His expression was indifferent, as if nothing in this world would agitate him.
Ning Yue reached out and waved her hand in front of Yuan Kai. Yuan Kai¡¯s eyes were listless. No matter how Ning Yuan moved her hands, there was no reaction.
Ning Yue finally understood what was wrong with Yuan Kai. It turned out that not only were Yuan Kai¡¯s eyes red and swollen, but he couldn¡¯t see!
She smiled and said, ¡°Hello, let me take your pulse.¡±
Yuan Kai nodded and extended his hand. Ning Yue¡¯s hand gently rested on his wrist.
After a while, Ning Yue knew what was going on. Yuan Kai had been poisoned, and this poison was a little familiar.
¡°I¡¯m done. I want to see your eyes now.¡± As she spoke, Ning Yue made some noise, indicating to Yuan Kai that she was about to make a move.
After the examination, Ning Yue was a little mncholic because Yuan Kai¡¯s illness would not be difficult to treat in the modern era. However, the medical standards of ancient times were not advanced enough, so it was very difficult to treat him.
The problem with Yuan Kai¡¯s eyes was the corneas. He had cornea stroma. This inmmation was not ordinary. It was a little tricky.
There was corneal stromal edema which impairs vision and causes pain in the eyes, tears and light aversion.
There would be some watery secretion in the eyes and the eyelids would spasm.
Chapter 436 - 436 Treatment
436 Treatment
Ning Yue frowned. The illness of the man in front of her needed to be controlled with medicine first, then she needed to use a prating cornea transnt to improve his vision.
The technique of lowering pressure and fixing the eyeball was key to this surgery. She had tools in her space, but there was no ce for her to operate here.
Surgery needed to be done in a sterile environment. In ancient times, such a requirement undoubtedly added some difficulty to Ning Yue.
While Ning Yue was in a daze, Yuan Kai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He hade all the way to the Great Yun Nation to treat his illness because he had heard that there were two divine doctors who could treat his illness.
!!
One was Doctor Gu, and the other was Doctor Gu¡¯s disciple.
But now, Divine Doctor Gu¡¯s disciple had gone silent after seeing his eyes. Could it be that he was hopeless?
¡°Doctor, you should tell me if there¡¯s any hope for my eyes, right?¡± Yuan Kai asked with a smile.
Actually, he should have given up hope long ago. He had seen Doctor Gu a long time ago. At that time, Doctor Gu had yet to be famous. After seeing his eyes, he said that he could not be treated. However, after Doctor Gu became famous, he picked up hope again.
¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no hope. Your eyes can still be saved, but¡¡± Before Ning Yue could finish speaking, Yuan Kai suddenly became very excited.
¡°What did you say? Is what you said true? You said my eyes can still be saved?¡± Yuan Kai asked excitedly.
Ning Yue frowned. ¡°There¡¯s still hope, but I¡¯m not done talking. I have to operate on you to cure you. However, the conditions here are limited. It¡¯s not that easy to operate. We have to be sufficiently prepared.¡±
She kept thinking about how to operate on Yuan Kai, and Yuan Kai was extremely excited when he heard Ning Yue¡¯s words.
He had tuberculosis a few years ago. The doctors he had seen had said that it was his tuberculosis that affected his eyes. He would never be able to see again.
Indeed, it had been many years since he had any vision.
¡°By the way, before I treat you again, I have to ask you a few questions. It might involve your privacy. Do you need to get the others to leave?¡± Ning Yue said.
When Yuan Kai, who was originally excited, heard Ning Yue¡¯s words, he gradually calmed down. He frowned slightly and nodded. The people he had brought with him retreated.
The emperor thought for a moment and left with his men. In the end, only Ning Yue and Baili were left in the room.
¡°This is my assistant. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t leak your privacy,¡± Ning Yue said.
With that, she took out her notebook and pen from her carry-on bag. ¡°Sir, do you usually go to a brothel? Or do those things with a lot of women.¡±
Yuan Kai did not look too good and frowned deeply. He did not understand why Ning Yue was asking him this.
¡°What does this have to do with my illness?¡± Yuan Kai asked.
¡°It does matter. There¡¯s an infection in your eye. There are three reasons for the infection.¡±
¡°The first is syphilis, the second is tuberculosis, and the third is leprosy,¡± Ning Yue said.
However, it was obvious at a nce that Yuan Kai was not a leper.
Ning Yue did not finish her sentence. Usually, congenital syphilis would cause cornea lesions.
However, she couldn¡¯t ask directly if his parents had syphilis, right? Therefore, she could only take it step by step.
¡°Doctor, it¡¯s caused by tuberculosis. Back then, the doctor at home said that my tuberculous illness had caused an eye lesion. I just didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious,¡± Yuan Kai said.
¡°Actually, before your master became famous, he once treated me. He said that he could do an eye transnt so that he could cure my illness. However, he doesn¡¯t have that kind of technology or relevant tools. Moreover, if I¡¯m cured, it¡¯s very likely that I¡¯ll still rpse.¡±
Ning Yue raised her eyebrows. So her master had already treated him. It seemed that he had some understanding of his illness.
Ning Yue nodded. Then, she remembered that Yuan Kai could not see. She said, ¡°Master is right. The treatment method I want to do is the same as what Master said. I have the tools and skills. I wonder if you¡¯re willing?¡±
Chapter 437 - 437 Welcome Banquet
437 Wee Banquet
As for the environment, she could think of another way.
¡°Really? Are you serious?¡± Yuan Kai was even more excited.
His illness had given him a headache for a long time. It was so long that he was used to it.
He yearned to see the scene in front of him like a normal person, but after so many years, he couldn¡¯t find any famous doctors in the world.
!!
¡°I¡¯m serious, but before I treat you again, I have two requests. I can only agree to you if you can do it,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do, I¡¯ll definitely agree to it,¡± Yuan Kai said excitedly.
¡°We need to rece your eyeball, but we definitely can¡¯t exchange a living person¡¯s eye for your eye! I know you¡¯re powerful and can find many people to die for you with a casual search, but this is my bottom line. I¡¯m not willing to hurt another person while saving people. You can find some death row prisoners. After they die, I¡¯ll take out their eyes,¡± Ning Yue said firmly.
Yuan Kai frowned even more. Should he use what was on a dead person? Thinking of this, Yuan Kai felt a trace of fear.
¡°Is there no discussion?¡± Yuan Kai asked again.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s not negotiable. This is my bottom line. If you want, we can continue the discussion. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll leave now,¡± Ning Yue said.
Yuan Kai sighed heavily. If it were anything else, he would definitely refuse, but this was his only chance to recover.
Should he give up? He really didn¡¯t want to.
After thinking for a long time, Yuan Kai nodded solemnly. ¡°What¡¯s the other condition?¡±
¡°I want to find a small residence and slightly modify that empty residence,¡± Ning Yue said.
She originally wanted to tell Yuan Kai that she had to n a ce in her fief, like the hospital, but Ning Yue suddenly remembered her promise to the emperor that she could not reveal her identity in front of Yuan Kai.
Therefore, Ning Yue kept her mouth shut.
¡°Will you look for the small residence, or should I do it?¡± Yuan Kai asked Ning Yue again.
¡°I¡¯ll look for it because only I know how to modify it myself. I hope you can send someone to help when the timees. Of course, it¡¯ll be even better if you have money to invest,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile. In any case, no one would mind having more money.
Yuan Kai nodded happily. After living for so many years, he was naturally very happy to suddenly hear that someone could treat his illness.
After Yuan Kai left, the emperor couldn¡¯t wait to ask Ning Yue, ¡°How is it? Can your granduncle¡¯s illness be cured?¡±
¡°It can be treated, but it will take time. I¡¯ve already told him that I¡¯ll treat him in a few days because I have to operate on him. There¡¯s no suitable ce for him at the moment.¡± Ning Yue exined to the emperor as she packed.
¡°By the way, there¡¯s a banquet in the pce tonight. You and Jiang Ying should go to the pce together,¡± the emperor suddenly said.
Ning Yue paused in her packing and frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you suddenly holding a banquet?¡±
¡°It¡¯s all because of that Princess Dawn. I wanted to ignore her, but Lian Xin suddenly came. He asked our Great Yun Nation to take her seriously. There was suddenly abnormal movement at the border. This is all their fault. I have no choice. I¡¯ll hold a wee banquet first and wee them,¡± the emperor said.
Neither the Great Yun Nation nor Russia were prepared to fight the ck City Kingdom. They only had a preliminary n.
Therefore, before that, they had to avoid war. Didn¡¯t the ck City Kingdom say that they didn¡¯t value Princess Dawn much? Then he would arrange a wee banquet. The banquet would be simple.
That night, Ning Yue and Jiang Ying entered the pce together. There was nothing special about this wee banquet. Arge group of people sat in the hall to watch a song and dance performance. It was really boring.
However, seeing this group of dancers dancing, Ning Yue had some thoughts. Modern performances were much better than these dances.
She might be able to put in some effort to do some business in this area and use this to earn money.
Just as a n was about to form in Ning Yue¡¯s mind, the apaniment suddenly changed.
Chapter 438 - 438 Grudge
438 Grudge
A group of dancers poured in from all directions. They were wearing armor and cloaks that were all in red, and their makeup was exquisite and beautiful.
At some point, another group of people walked in with arge drum. More than twenty adults could stand on the drum.
The dancers stood up just like that. Ning Yue frowned tightly. The dancer in the lead was dressed slightly differently. At a casual nce, one could tell that she was the one leading the dance.
This should be an encouragement dance from the ck City Kingdom. It was said that when there was a war in the ck City State, their emperor would order the most outstanding dancers in the country to dance to encourage the soldiers.
!!
However, the person leading the dance in front of her looked very familiar to Ning Yue. On a closer look, she realized that this person was actually Princess Dawn.
Princess Dawn was a legitimate princess of the ck City Kingdom. How could shee to another country to perform?
Even if their encouragement dance was a special dance of the ck City Kingdom, Princess Dawn should not lead the dance.
What did this mean? Was the emperor of the ck City Kingdom bowing down to the royal family of the Great Yun Nation?
After a while, the encouragement dance ended and the scene suddenly fell silent.
At this moment, the noble consort sitting not far away suddenly said, ¡°Is the royal family of the ck City Kingdom shameless to let a legitimate princess show her face in revealing clothes?¡±
As soon as the noble consort finished speaking, Princess Dawn¡¯s expression turned ugly.
She took a deep breath and looked pitifully at everyone sitting on the tform. ¡°I¡¯ve loved music and dancing since I was a child. Today is a wee party organized by the Emperor of the Great Yun Nation, so I hope what I¡¯ve learned will liven things up for everyone. If my actions upset everyone, I apologize here. It¡¯s my fault.¡±
She was about to get herself involved. Lian Xin had asked her to prepare the dance at the wee banquet to show Jiang Ying. She could go to the battlefield and dance. She could help Jiang Ying do everything.
However, she did not expect to be ridiculed by the Great Yun Nation¡¯s noble consort as soon as she finished dancing.
Where was she going to hide?!
Ning Yue sighed to herself. Princess Dawn¡¯s actions had embarrassed the princesses of her country.
Ning Yue frowned even more. For some reason, she felt that Princess Dawn had been harmed.
Lian Xin, what are you thinking about? Ning Yue nced at Lian Xin.
Lian Xin felt Ning Yue¡¯s gaze. She picked up the cup in front of her and raised it in Ning Yuan¡¯s direction, then took a sip.
Ning Yue also raised her ss and nodded at him. She took a sip of the wine in her ss.
Actually, when Princess Dawn came to the Great Yun Nation as a princess, she could only rely on herself. If she wanted to gain a foothold in the Great Yun Nation, she had to find a big tree and hug it tightly.
No matter who she could marry in the future, she could not look down on herself. This dance today had lowered her status a lot.
In this way, her future was ruined.
It seemed that this Princess Dawn was brainless after all. She had sold her out with a few words.
After the wee banquet ended, Jiang Ying sent Ning Yue home.
Ning Yue told him about treating Yuan Kai today. In the end, she instructed Jiang Ying, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, especially not my uncle.¡±
Jiang Ying nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely keep my mouth shut. I¡¯ve heard a little about the royal family of Russia.¡±
When Ning Yue heard this, she was immediately curious. ¡°What grudges do my granduncle and my uncle have?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no conflict between your granduncle and uncle. It¡¯s between your granduncle and grandfather. They once fell in love with a woman at the same time, but in the end, for some reason, this woman disappeared and the two brothers turned against each other,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Jiang Ying thought for a moment and said to Ning Yue, ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact situation. I only know the general situation.¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened. This scene was too clich¨¦.
¡°Who is this woman?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Jiang Ying shook his head. Actually, he didn¡¯t know who this person was. ¡°I just heard about it. If you want to know, you can ask your uncle.¡±
Chapter 439 - 439 Complaint
439 Comint
Ning Yue shook her head. ¡°Forget it. I promised your brother that I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone that Yuan Kai came here to seek treatment.¡±
Jiang Ying smiled. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve had a long day. Rest well. I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow.¡±
¡°Alright, be careful on the way back,¡± Ning Yue said.
Just like that, Ning Yue slept peacefully for the night. The next day, the Inspector of Nine Gates arrived.
¡°Lord Ma, I wee you as a guest, but why did you bring so many people to my residence?¡± Ning Yue asked Ma Ling coldly.
Ma Ling was very embarrassed. ¡°Princess, I didn¡¯t want to either. It was because amoner went to the supreme court toin. The emperor was discussing some things with the minister of the supreme court at that time. When he heard that unrulymonerin, he was worried about your safety and asked me to escort you.¡±
Ning Yue looked at the scene in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but want to roll her eyes. Was this surveince? Did the emperor ask the Nine Gate Inspectors toe over because he was afraid that they would escape?
¡°Did he say who was involved?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°It¡¯s like this. Thatmoner used the Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s Residence of killing his family. He wants him to pay with his life,¡± the Nine Gate Inspector said.
Hearing this, Ning Yue frowned tightly. Wasn¡¯t this talking about her grandfather?
Didn¡¯t the emperor say that he would let her and Jiang Ying investigate this matter and he would handle the rest?
Why was someone suddenlyining now? They had not received any news before this.
Ning Yue firmly believed that there must be a huge force behind theiner.
¡°Looks like there¡¯s no clear indication of who should go over. I¡¯ll go over then. Grandpa, stay at home and wait for me.¡± Ning Yue turned to Old Master Ning and said.
¡°How can that do? This matter started because of me. I want to go with you.¡± Old Master Ning wanted to stop Ning Yue.
Ning Yue sighed and whispered in the old man¡¯s ear, ¡°Grandpa, the emperor didn¡¯t say who to go to the supreme court. I¡¯m the princess of Russia. They won¡¯t dare to do anything to me. If you go, it¡¯s hard to say.¡± How could she let her grandfather take the risk?
Old Master Ning still wanted to go with Ning Yue. She thought for a moment and looked at Ning Chen. ¡°Grandpa, if you¡¯re really worried, let Second Uncle go with me.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Father. Rest at home. I¡¯ll go with Yueyue. I¡¯m a general with contributions. They won¡¯t dare to do anything to me. Wait for our news at home,¡± Ning Chen said.
After everyone¡¯s constion, Old Master Ning finally nodded in agreement.
¡°You have to be careful. If I still don¡¯t see you back in an hour, I¡¯ll look for you,¡± Old Master Ning said.
¡°Alright, Grandpa. Wait for us at home.¡± With that, Ning Yue went to the supreme court with Ning Chen.
When they arrived at the supreme court, the emperor was sitting on the high tform. Ning Yue and Ning Chen walked to the high hall and bowed to the emperor before looking at the person lying on the ground.
For some reason, he was trembling. He should have just been kneeling, but he was too weak to support himself. He sprawled on the ground.
¡°Who are you two?¡± the minister asked.
The court official knew Ning Yue and Ning Chen, but there was a trial process. He had to ask them for their names, so that the person lying on the ground would know who the two people standing beside them were.
¡°I¡¯m Princess Mingyue. He¡¯s General Ning Chen,¡± Ning Yue said briefly.
The person lying on the ground suddenly became very agitated. ¡°You¡¯re Princess Mingyue. You¡¯re General Ning. You two evil people! You actually killed my brother. Give my brother back his life.¡±
That person was very agitated. He stood up and was about to pounce on Ning Yue when the emperor signaled the guards to stop him.
¡°Silence, how can we tolerate you touching others in court? Even if you¡¯re wronged, you have to restrain yourself! Please believe that our supreme court won¡¯t wrong any good people or let any bad people off!¡±
The actions of the person in front of her made Ning Yue very speechless. They had yet to prove that the crime was rted to the Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s Residence. Why was he so sure that they were the criminals?
Chapter 440 - 440 Trouble
440 Trouble
¡°Where¡¯s Marquis Dingyuan? Where did he go? He caused this. Why didn¡¯t he appear and why were you asked toe over?¡± That person shouted.
¡°Marquis Dingyuan isn¡¯t a prisoner. We¡¯re from the Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s Residence. He¡¯s Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s son and I¡¯m his granddaughter. It¡¯s the same for us toe,¡± Ning Yue exined with a frown.
After exining, Ning Yue suddenly understood that the person in front of her had been used as a tool.
¡°Lord, they¡¯re from the Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s Residence. They¡¯re clearly criminals. Why aren¡¯t they detained? Are you nning to protect them?¡± the man said.
The minister frowned. Regardless of whether Ning Yue and Jiang Ying were people of high status, he had no right to detain them because they had not been convicted.
Moreover, the emperor had just made it very clear that he wanted the Nine Gate Inspector to invite someone from the Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s residence. He did not say who he wanted to invite.
The minister exined patiently. Although the person was dissatisfied, he did not retort.
Ning Yue asked Baili to prepare two chairs. She and Ning Chen sat down.
Seeing this, that person shouted again, ¡°You¡¯re really bold. Does the emperor have a ce for you to sit here?¡±
Ning Yue was speechless. This person was really brainless. Who instructed him toin?
¡°Listen carefully. Although I¡¯m the granddaughter of Marquis Dingyuan, I¡¯m also the princess of Russia. Even if I¡¯m guilty, it will be the emperor of Russia who will convict me. You don¡¯t have the right to argue with me.¡±
After using her identity, this person¡¯s arrogance immediately disappeared.
¡°You¡¯re bullying people!¡± he said angrily. ¡°Well said. A son of heaven can still be guilty of the same crime as amoner. It doesn¡¯t matter where you¡¯re from. You broke thew, so you should be punished!¡±
The emperor frowned, wanting the guard to gag that person. Ning Yue looked over and the emperor immediately understood what she meant.
He suddenly stood up and said to the minister, ¡°I still have some memorials to deal with. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡±
¡°Goodbye, Your Majesty.¡± When the court official heard this, he hurriedly stood up and bowed.
Ning Chen and Ning Yue also stood up and sent the emperor off respectfully.
That person knelt on the ground trembling, saying goodbye to the emperor.
After the emperor left, the man looked smug.
Ning Yue saw the small expression on his face clearly. It seemed that this person was not good enough. His thoughts were written all over his face.
¡°Sir, please stand up for me. My brother died so miserably!¡± That person shouted as he wailed.
The court official picked up the shocking wood from the table and mmed it down. ¡°Silence, please answer a few questions from me first. What¡¯s your name?¡±
That person was frightened by the minister¡¯s words and replied with a trembling voice, ¡°My name is Zhang San.¡±
¡°Very good. Zhang San, what¡¯s your grievance?¡± the court official asked again.
¡°My younger brother¡¯s name is Zhang Si. A few days ago, he was drinking tea in a teahouse and identally offended Marquis Dingyuan. I didn¡¯t expect him to die after a few days.¡± As Zhang San spoke, he shivered violently.
He looked as if he had been frightened by Marquis Dingyuan.
The court official sighed slowly. That person¡¯s corpse was still there. Jiang Ying had instructed him to use ice to freeze it. It was still intact.
After some thought, the minister ordered someone to bring the ice coffin up.
Zhang Si¡¯s corpse was lying in the ice coffin, covered by a white cloth.
When the guard brought him up, he lifted the lid of the ice coffin and Zhang Si¡¯s corpse appeared in the hall.
No one could tell that there was something wrong with Zhang Si, who was frozen. However, the guards were ordered to carry Zhang Si¡¯s corpse out. Not long after, blood suddenly flowed out of his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears.
Seeing this, Zhang San wailed, ¡°My dear brother, what kind of grievance have you suffered? He must have suffered some injustice to bleed from his seven orifices. Sir, I beg you, please stand up for my brother!¡±
Zhang San cried as he knelt in the hall.
Ning Yue raised her eyebrows. What did he mean by bleeding from all seven orifices? This was normal, okay?
Chapter 441 - 441 Court
441 Court
After dissecting this person, she got someone to freeze Zhang Si¡¯s corpse.
Now that the corpse was thawing, the body fluids in the corpse would flow out as it thawed.
This person was really amazing to use the ignorance of ancient people to say such words.
As soon as Zhang San finished speaking, the surrounding people suddenly began to speak.
!!
For a moment, the court became noisy.
At this moment, someone shouted, ¡°Your Excellency, please uphold justice for the people.¡±
Not long after this person finished speaking, everyone began to shout, ¡°Your Excellency, please give justice to the people.¡±
The minister of the Court of Judicial Review hurriedly mmed the wood block. ¡°Silence!¡±
¡°If you can¡¯t listen quietly, I¡¯ll postpone this case and not let anyone listen.¡± The minister¡¯s face was ashen.
Hearing his words, the surroundings suddenly fell silent.
¡°Your Excellency, please stand up for me!¡± Zhang San kept kowtowing to the minister.
¡°Silence!¡± The minister frowned impatiently. ¡°If you have any grievances, of course I¡¯ll stand up for you, but only if you don¡¯t roar in court! If you continue like this, I¡¯ll find you guilty of contempt!¡±
Zhang San seemed to be frightened and trembled, not daring to speak.
The world fell silent. The court official was also satisfied. He said to Ning Yue, ¡°Princess, you heard what happened that day. Now, this person feels that Marquis Dingyuan killed Zhang Si.¡±
Ning Yue nodded and went forward to pretend to look at Zhang Si¡¯s corpse. ¡°Zhang Si¡¯s seven orifices are bleeding. He¡¯s indeed wronged.¡±
If Zhang San wanted to make an issue out of the bleeding from all seven orifices of Zhang Si¡¯s corpse, she would too! She wanted to take the lead.
¡°Your Excellency, you have to avenge him. Look at his ck and purple lips. He must have been poisoned. I wonder if you¡¯ve asked the forensic doctor to take a look.¡± Ning Yue pointed at Zhang Si¡¯s lips.
Actually, after a person died, their blood cirction would stop. It was very normal for their lips to turn ck and purple. This was because Zhang San had said that Zhang Si¡¯s seven orifices were bleeding because he had been wronged. She could talk about the ck and purple of his lips being poisoned. In any case, Zhang Si had indeed been poisoned.
¡°Yes! Why don¡¯t you call the coroner over to dissect the body?¡±
¡°This princess is Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s granddaughter. If there¡¯s really something wrong with Marquis Dingyun, the princess wouldn¡¯t agree to an autopsy, right?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. After all, the cause of death will appear after the autopsy. Perhaps the officials will use this to find the murderer.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right. It seems there¡¯s nothing wrong with the princess.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just the princess. Even Marquis Dingyuan is fine.¡±
¡°Let me ask you. Have you heard of Zhang Si¡¯s brother, Zhang San?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve never heard of him. Didn¡¯t Zhang Si¡¯s parents pass away when he was very young? I heard from the elders in my family that Zhang Si grew up as a beggar.¡±
¡°Yes. In all his life, I¡¯ve never seen any of his family visit him.¡±
¡
The surroundingmoners began to discuss. Hearing these discussions, Ning Yue smiled and looked at Zhang San sharply.
When Zhang San heard this group of people¡¯s discussion, his breathing paused and he felt a little flustered. After meeting Ning Yue¡¯s sharp gaze, he was even more afraid.
He had onlye to court toin about his grievances because he had epted someone¡¯s money. That person had said that even if he was in the wrong, he would not be punished.
That was ten taels of gold, enough for him to eat and drink for ten years.
He didn¡¯t have to go to jail and could still earn money! At the thought of this, Zhang San felt confident again. He raised his head and puffed out his chest as Ning Yue sized him up.
The court official asked the guard to call the forensic doctor over. Ning Yue had dissected this corpse and already knew the cause of death.
Of course, Jiang Ying also told the court official about the cause of Zhang Si¡¯s death, but he did not say that Ning Yue had dissected him. He only said that he had let someone else do the job.
The guard sent by the court official also told the forensic doctor about Zhang Si¡¯s condition. The forensic doctor frowned in confusion. ¡°Since we already know the cause of death, why do you still want me to go?¡±
¡°Your Excellency said that you¡¯re a veteran forensic doctor. Although we have a preliminary understanding of the situation, you¡¯ll still be the one to judge in the end,¡± the guard said.
Chapter 442 - 442 Zhang San
442 Zhang San
¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re ttering me,¡± the coroner replied with a smile.
He followed the guard to the court and began to investigate the cause of Zhang Si¡¯s death.
After such an examination, he agreed with the guard. This person had been poisoned and died of drowning.
¡°Your Excellency, the victim was indeed poisoned, but he didn¡¯t die of it. The poison would have made him unconscious at best.¡± The medical examiner thought for a moment and added, ¡°He was pressed into the water and drowned after he lost consciousness. There were a few handprints on the back of the victim¡¯s neck, enough to determine that the victim had been held by the neck and drowned.¡±
Therefore, the cause of Zhang Si¡¯s death was clear.
The court official nodded in satisfaction. Just as he was about to say something, Zhang San said, ¡°Perhaps Marquis Dingyuan poisoned him and saw that the poison wouldn¡¯t kill him, so he pressed him into the water and let him drown.¡±
¡°No, I¡¯ve seen the Marquis Dingyuan before,¡± the medical examiner said. ¡°Come and look at the handprint on the back of your brother¡¯s neck.¡±
When Zhang San heard this, he was flustered. This was not his biological brother. Zhang Si¡¯s death was very terrifying. He did not dare to look.
He swallowed and refused to step forward. ¡°Just tell me what you have to say,¡± he said to the medical examiner.
¡°Look, ording to the mark on the back of Zhang Si¡¯s neck, that person strangled him with his left hand. This person¡¯s left hand is missing a finger, or one of his fingers doesn¡¯t have strength. I¡¯ve also been to the teahouse and met Marquis Dingyuan. His hands areplete and he¡¯s very strong. He¡¯s definitely not the murderer of Zhang Shi,¡± the forensic doctor said.
Zhang San rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Marquis Dingyuan is rich and powerful. He can totally send someone to do it. He doesn¡¯t have to do it himself.¡±
Ning Yue rolled her eyes at Zhang San. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at my guards and see if those people are missing a finger. Or rather, check if one of their fingers doesn¡¯t have the strength.¡±
¡°Maybe you hid that person after killing him?¡± Zhang San said again.
¡°You have to put the me on our Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s Residence no matter what, right?¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Princess Mingyue, how can you say that? I¡¯m just exining what might happen,¡± Zhang San braced himself and said.
At this moment, a guard from the Court of Judicial Review walked in and said respectfully, ¡°Your Excellency, we¡¯ve already searched the city for people who meet such conditions.¡±
Then, Ning Yue saw the guards escort the three of them up.
The court official was very satisfied with the efficiency of the guards. He nodded and said to the forensic doctor, ¡°Forensic doctor, can you find the murderer from these three people?¡±
¡°All we have to do ispare their hands and we¡¯ll know which one is.¡± The medical examiner stepped forward and picked up the three men¡¯s fingers topare them.
¡°This man¡¯s hands match the marks on the back of the victim¡¯s neck,¡± the medical examiner said.
As soon as he finished speaking, that person suddenly struggled. Just as he was about to escape, he was stopped by the guards.
In order to prevent the murderer frommitting suicide, the guard dislocated his chin.
That person couldn¡¯t speak or bite off his tongue.
That was the end of the matter. Zhang San stared at everything in front of him in shock. How could the murderer be found so easily?
Didn¡¯t that person say that the murderer was definitely Marquis Dingyuan? Why wasn¡¯t the person caught in front of him Marquis Dianyuan?
That person said that the people of the Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s Residence would definitely not confess. What he had to do was insist on targeting the people of the Marquis Dianyuan¡¯s Residence.
But now that the real murderer was out, how could he use the people from the Yuan Residence? That person had not taught him to deal with such a situation. What should he do?
¡°Your Excellency, since there¡¯s nothing for us to do, we¡¯ll go back first. My grandfather is still waiting for us,¡± Ning Yue said to the minister.
Seeing that Ning Yue was about to leave, Zhang San hurriedly said to the official, ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯ll take my leave too.¡±
¡°Zhang San, you can¡¯t leave! Zhang Si is your younger brother. Now that we¡¯ve found the murderer, we should give you an exnation. Also, you haven¡¯t been sentenced for framing Marquis Dingyuan just now.¡± The court official ordered the guards to stop him.
Zhang San¡¯s expression changed. That person did not say that this would happen. How was he guilty?
¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯m innocent! I¡¯m wronged!¡± Zhang San knelt down to the minister.
Ning Yue and Ning Chen left. In the end, how the court official handled this case had nothing to do with them.
Chapter 443 - 443 Truth
443 Truth
Ning Yue went back and told Old Master Ning what had happened. ¡°Grandpa, so don¡¯t worry. This has nothing to do with us.¡±
Old Master Ning sighed heavily. Regardless of whether this matter had anything to do with the Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s Residence, he was quite sad.
¡°No matter what, it¡¯s still a life. I still feel a little ufortable that someone died like this,¡± Old Master Ning said.
Ning Yue sighed. Her grandfather was a very kind person. She could not let this matter be her grandfather¡¯s inner demon.
!!
¡°Grandpa, Zhang Si doesn¡¯t have any family. All we can do is sweep his grave and offer incense on his death anniversary every year,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°At this point, that¡¯s all we can do.¡± Old Master Ning sighed.
The atmosphere at home was gloomy all day. Ning Yue wanted tofort him, but she couldn¡¯t say it.
The next day, the oppressive atmosphere improved a lot. Jiang Ying also came over.
He told the Ning family about the emperor¡¯s punishment of the murderer. ¡°Grandpa has nothing to do with the murder. It¡¯s a grudge between them.¡±
After Jiang Ying exined, Ning Yue casually found a reason to call him out.
She asked, ¡°Jiang Ying, let me ask you. Did anyone instruct Zhang San to frame Grandpa? Also, is Zhang Si¡¯s death really that simple?¡±
Jiang Ying was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Ning Yue¡¯s guess to be so urate. ¡°Zhang Si¡¯s death isn¡¯t simple. Someone did instruct Zhang San to do this. Brother has already found the real culprit behind Zhang Fourth¡¯s death. The murderer has a grudge against Zhang Si. The mastermind behind it ns to deal with the entire Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s Residence. He used Grandpa¡¯s habit of frequenting the teahouse to secretly cause conflict between them. You know what happened after that.¡±
Ning Yue frowned tightly. In the end, she asked Jiang Ying, ¡°Who¡¯s the mastermind? Why is he targeting the Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s Residence? Does that mastermind have a grudge against the Marquise of Dingyun¡¯s Rtionship?¡±
¡°Yueyue, there¡¯s not only one person behind the entire matter. There are a few families. They want my brother to confer them a noble title, but this spot has been taken by the Ning family. Naturally, they hate them. Those nobles who originally didn¡¯t get along naturally came together at this moment to deal with the Ning Family together. They did it too secretly. There¡¯s no evidence.¡±
¡°How can there be no evidence? Where¡¯s Zhang San? Zhang San is living evidence!¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. Zhang San is living evidence, but Zhang San was instigated by the murderer to use the Ning family at the supreme court. Although the murderer knew that the supreme court would definitely investigate this matter thoroughly, with Zhang San¡¯s death and the pressure of public opinion, they wanted the supreme court to make a wrong judgment. Unfortunately, their wishful thinking was wrong.¡±
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, Ning Yue felt as if she had fallen into an icehouse. She was extremely cold.
These people were too terrifying. They actually used the weakness of human nature to manipte this matter. If they were weaker, would the Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s Residence suffer?
Seeing Ning Yue like this, Jiang Ying¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Yueyue, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t let you suffer like this again.¡±
Those people dared to have designs on the Ning family. He would definitely make them pay the price.
Jiang Ying¡¯s gaze was firm as he brought Ning Yue into the pce.
He told the emperor the entire story. When the emperor heard the truth, his first reaction was the same as Ning Yue¡¯s. He was very surprised.
¡°Bastard, what a bastard! I can confer a noble title to whoever I want. How dare they deal with the Ning family?¡± the emperor said through gritted teeth.
This matter was not only a blow to the Ning family, but also a p to his face.
It was his own idea to confer a title to Old Master Ning. It was his imperial edict.
Was that group of people dissatisfied with him? They were protesting against the Ning family!
The more the emperor thought about it, the more displeased he became. ¡°I know that those rebel princes have secretly roped in these families. They¡¯re more or less rted to the rebel princes.¡±
¡°If we deal with those rebellious princes, it will affect their interests. They are naturally unhappy, so they want to get back at me.¡± The emperor sighed as he spoke.
Chapter 444 - 444 Deception
444 Deception
Ning Yue looked at the emperor and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The emperor¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness.
It was indeed quite aggrieved for the emperor to think like this, as if someone was holding his lifeline.
He really wanted to shake those nobles. Those nobles were using the power in their hands to almost suffocate him.
The nobles were united. If he, the emperor, did not do anything to their liking, they would use their power to pressure him.
!!
He was not afraid if there was only one person, but there were many people in these families.
The emperor was such a failure.
¡°Father and I have always wanted to cut off these nobles and not let them stay in this world, so we have to support the poor students bit by bit,¡± the emperor said.
Ning Yue frowned even more. ¡°It¡¯s not a long-term solution to support poor students. As time passes, poor students can also join the ranks of the nobles and be new nobles. They might be influenced by the old nobles and join them. They might also form another faction. No matter what, this is not a long term solution.¡±
¡°Then what should I do?¡± the emperor asked Ning Yue.
Ning Yue raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Your Majesty, this is your country. I¡¯m just a woman. I can¡¯t say anything about the Imperial Court.¡±
The emperor sighed. He had thought that Ning Yue had some good n. Forget it. This matter was indeed not that simple. He would think of a way in the future.
¡°Through this matter, I think those people will restrain themselves a little. You will be safer these days. Try your best not to let your grandfathere into contact with those people,¡± the emperor said.
Although Ning Yue¡¯s identity was something that that group of people could not catch up to, who knew if some people would secretly y tricks?
Ning Yue nodded. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Emperor.¡±
¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you. Lian Xin came to look for me yesterday. He said that Princess Dawn missed Jiang Ying and had already fallen for him. He begged me to take pity on him and send him to Jiang Ying¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t ask Jiang Ying to give her any status. He just wanted her to stay by his side,¡± the emperor said.
Ning Yue was speechless. They had seen Princess Dawn so lively the day before yesterday. Why was she suddenly sick?
¡°Is she sick? Jiang Ying, since she¡¯s sick because of you, we have to visit her no matter what, right?¡± Ning Yue said angrily.
Jiang Ying wanted to refuse, but when he saw Ning Yue¡¯s gaze, he nodded.
Why did he feel that Ning Yue really wanted to look for Princess Dawn? He couldn¡¯t hide in time. Why was Ning Yuan looking for Lian Yue?
Puzzled, Jiang Ying followed Ning Yue to Princess Dawn¡¯s residence.
Princess Dawn and Lian Xin were both envoys from the ck City Kingdom. After they came to the capital, their residence was arranged by the emperor. They lived in the Royal Posthouse, and the environment was not bad.
Princess Dawn did look sick. She was lying on the bed in a sickly manner. When she heard that Jiang Ying had arrived, her eyes were immediately filled with joy.
¡°Prince Jiang, why are you here?¡± Princess Dawn suppressed the excitement in her heart and looked at Jiang Ying happily.
Did Jiang Yinge over because he heard that she was sick? It seemed that Jiang Ying had her in his heart. Thinking of this, Princess Dawn was overjoyed.
¡°Rumor has it that you¡¯re lovesick because you like me too much. It¡¯s not good for my reputation. I have toe and take a look no matter what,¡± Jiang Ying said coldly.
At the side, Ning Yue almostughed out loud. Jiang Ying¡¯s words were too direct. He was just short of saying to Princess Dawn, ¡°Don¡¯t fall sick in the name of missing me. It¡¯s not good for my reputation.¡±
Princess Dawn¡¯s face stiffened and her eyes filled with tears. She bit her lip hard. Her pitiful appearance would probably make a man¡¯s heart ache.
Unfortunately, Jiang Ying was unmoved.
Ning Yue coughed lightly and stepped forward to say to Princess Dawn, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re sick, so I came to take a look. I¡¯m Divine Physician Gu¡¯s disciple and I¡¯m very good at treating difficult illnesses.¡±
With that, Ning Yue reached out to take Princess Dawn¡¯s pulse.
Princess Dawn was not sick, nor was she willing to let Ning Yue take her pulse. She kept moving back.
Seeing this, Ning Yue immediately understood. ¡°Looks like Princess Dawn isn¡¯t sick. Isn¡¯t this lying?¡±
Chapter 445 - 445 Injury
445 Injury
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Princess Dawn¡¯s face turned pale. She hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m just not feeling well. I¡¯m not that sick. There¡¯s no need to trouble Princess Mingyue.¡±
Ning Yue smiled and replied to Princess Dawn, ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. I¡¯m a doctor. When there¡¯s a patient in front of me, I naturally have to treat the patient. Could it be that Princess Dawn¡¯s illness is fake? Then why do you want others to say that you fell sick from missing Jiang Ying?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I didn¡¯t let anyone spread it that way. I¡¯m just not feeling well,¡± Princess Dawn said.
At the side, Jiang Ying suddenly said, ¡°Yueyue, let¡¯s not ask.¡±
Princess Dawn looked at Jiang Ying gratefully. Just as he was about to thank him, Jiang Ying¡¯s next words made her feel as if she had fallen into hell.
¡°It¡¯s not worth it to be anxious about such an irrelevant person. Since we¡¯ve already made things clear, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Jiang Ying said indifferently.
Then, Princess Dawn watched helplessly as Jiang Ying and Ning Yue left.
¡°Why? Why do I have to be humiliated by you even when I¡¯m sick? Why?¡± Princess Dawn gritted his teeth.
¡°You can¡¯t evenpare to Ning Yue¡¯s fingers.¡± Lian Xin¡¯s cold words came from outside the door.
Princess Dawn stopped breathing. Even her uncle wanted to belittle her.
After Ning Yue and Jiang Ying left, they did not know what had happened in Princess Dawn¡¯s room. When they arrived at the entrance of the courier station, Baili hurriedly went forward and said, ¡°Princess, something happened at home.¡±
When Ning Yue heard this, she did not have time to ask. After getting into the carriage, she urged the coachman to hurry up.
Ning Yue was extremely anxious along the way. She only wanted to know what had happened at home. Gu Yu had arrived.
However, Gu Yu¡¯s life was now threatened. There was an arrow in his chest. His face was extremely pale and he was already unconscious.
Ning Yue was extremely anxious. Gu Yu had lost too much blood.
She wondered if the arrow in Gu Yu¡¯s chest had touched an artery. She took a deep breath and kept thinking about how to deal with it.
¡°Yueyue¡¡± Madam Liu called out. She wanted to say something, but was stopped by the old man.
¡°Sisters-inw, go get hot water. The men stay here and help Yueyue!¡± Old Master Ning instructed softly.
He spoke softly so as not to distract Ning Yue. At this moment, she should be vexed about Gu Yu¡¯s situation.
Ning Yue came back to her senses and said to the Ning family, ¡°All of you, get out. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±
¡°Yueyue, don¡¯t you need help? It¡¯s so easy for us to do these things.¡± Madam Liu was extremely anxious.
¡°The arrow was inserted into Master¡¯s left chest. It¡¯s very likely that it has already injured his artery or heart. I¡¯m going to operate on Master. When the timees, the scene will be very bloody. If you¡¯re here, you¡¯ll distract me.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Old Master Ning chased everyone away without another word.
¡°Yueyue, don¡¯t feel any psychological burden. Just do your best.¡± With that, the old man closed the door.
Ning Yue took a deep breath and took out instruments and tools from her space, including the portable X-ray camera.
Ning Yue checked Gu Yu¡¯s condition. This arrow was deeply embedded in the artery. She judged that Gu Yu had bled a lot when he was injured. This arrow had blocked the flow of blood.
Pulling it out would definitely cause blood to ssh out. If she moved a little slower, Gu Yu might bleed to death.
If she didn¡¯t pull it out, Gu Yu would still die.
She began to examine Gu Yu. At this moment, Gu Yu¡¯s temperature had already be very low. This was definitely a symptom of excessive blood loss. She had to give him a blood transfusion.
Taking his blood pressure again, Ning Yue realized that it had be very low. In this case, it would take about 40 of blood.
Ning Yue took some of Gu Yu¡¯s blood and found out that Gu Yu did not have Rh blood. This made Ning Yuie heave a sigh of relief.
It was good that he did not have Rh blood. She could think of a way, but there was no blood in the space. She could not take out blood from the space to transfuse to Gu Yu.
After thinking about it, Ning Yue did not have any good ideas. She had once examined this body. She had type O blood and this was considered universal blood.
In ancient times, Ning Yue did not dare to casually draw blood from others and give it to another person.
Therefore, after thinking about it, she could only draw 400 of blood from herself.
Chapter 446 - 446 Surgery
446 Surgery
Due to the environment, Ning Yue could only treat the bed that Gu Yu was lying on as an operating table.
She took a few more powerful shlights from the space and used them as lights.
She took a deep breath. If she had the chance in the future, she had to think of a way to save more blood in case she needed it.
At this moment, Ning Yue had to speed up because Gu Yu¡¯s temperature had dropped a little. He did not have enough blood. If this continued, it might not be useful even if he was saved.
!!
Ning Yue¡¯s hands trembled. Gu Yu really liked her as his disciple. He left everything good for her. Afraid that she would suffer outside, he made a pile of medicinal powder specially for dealing with enemies for her.
Where could she find such a master?
No, she had to calm down. Otherwise, the surgery could not proceed.
Ning Yue closed her eyes hard. After a while, she opened them again. When she opened them, the hesitation in her eyes disappeared.
She gave her blood to Gu Yu. As she transfused the blood, Ning Yue gave Gu Yu a local anesthetic.
She couldn¡¯t give him general anesthesia because of his wound. She was afraid that something would happen midway and she wouldn¡¯t be able to discover it in time.
When she administered anesthesia to Gu Yu, she was also estimating the time. At this moment, Gu Yu¡¯s face had turned slightly rosy from the blood transfusion, and his temperature had recovered a little.
Ning Yue heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Yu did not have a fever yet. She did not know if it was because his temperature was too low or if his wound was not infected.
After estimating that Gu Yu¡¯s anesthesia had taken effect, she began to take action.
At this moment, there was no surgical assistant. Ning Yue did everything herself.
She picked up the scissors and cut off all of Gu Yu¡¯s clothes. After hesitating for a while, she still did not cut off the exposed arrow handle.
If this arrow had been anywhere else, she would have cut it without hesitation. However, Gu Yu had already injured his heart artery. If her hand trembled when she cut it, he would die.
Ning Yue sighed. The ce where Gu Yu was injured could not be directly washed with peroxide or alcohol. She could only dip cotton in alcohol or peroxide and clean it bit by bit.
After this set of work, Ning Yue¡¯s workload would increase, but she had no choice. The blood clot from Gu Yu¡¯s wound had to be cleaned.
¡°No, after this, I have to find a surgical assistant to help me. If this continues, I won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± Ning Yue gritted her teeth.
After cleaning up, Ning Yue took out a hemostatic forceps and opened the wound. Only then did she see clearly what the arrowhead of the arrow that injured Gu Yu was like.
Ning Yue gasped. Damn it, this arrowhead actually had a curved hook.
In that case, she had to be extra careful when removing the arrow. She had to cut open the wound around the arrowhead and not bring any human tissue reside with her when the arrow was pulled out.
However, Gu Yu was already injured in his chest and his artery was pierced. Wasn¡¯t cutting open his wound equivalent to cutting open Gu Yu¡¯s blood vessels?
Moreover, she could not mp this blood vessel alone, because it was connected to the heart artery. If the blood supply was not enough, the heart would stop suddenly.
At this moment, Ning Yue suddenly did not know what to do. She was not confident at all.
What should she do?
She took another deep breath and put away her negative emotions. She knew that the surgery would be difficult. If she didn¡¯t handle it well, Gu Yu would die.
She could not let anything happen to Gu Yu. She adjusted her mood and began the surgery again.
This surgery was a very delicate job. Not only did it test Ning Yue¡¯s skills, but it also tested her mental fortitude.
Lying on the operating table was Ning Yue¡¯s master. If she carried out an emotional surgery, it would affect the sess rate of the surgery.
In the modern era, this surgery would require at least the consultation of a few departments and use all kinds of instruments.
However, Ning Yue did not have the resources at all now. Not to mention an expert consultation, she did not even have a surgical assistant.
Ning Yue thought for a moment and decided to deal with the arteries and blood vessels first. Fortunately, she had a portable microscope in her space. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see such thin blood vessels with her eyes.
Time passed. It took Ning Yue more than two hours toplete the surgery.
In the end, when she finished suturing, the clothes on Ning Yue¡¯s back were almostpletely wet. The sweat on her forehead kept sliding down.
Chapter 447 - 447 Something Happened Again
447 Something Happened Again
Sweat almost blocked Ning Yue¡¯s vision. She had no choice, let alone care if there were germs on her clothes. She wiped her face with her clothes and wiped away the sweat that affected her vision.
Ning Yue sutured the wound as quickly as possible. After suturing it, Ning Yuan observed and realized that the blood supply had already recovered. The surgery was considered a sess.
Although the surgery was sessful, the most important thing was postoperative care.
However, Gu Yu was also a doctor. He should know how to treat this wound.
!!
Ning Yue hung an IV drip for Gu Yu and packed up some medical waste that she had just produced. After hanging the IV drip for him, Ning Yuan put the needles and medicine into her space, nning to deal with them at night.
She walked to the door to open it. Her vision darkened and she almost fell to the ground.
Oh no, oh no. This body was a little anemic because of malnutrition previously. Although she had tried her best to recuperate, the problem of anemia needed to be slowly recuperated.
She had drawn 400 of blood in one go, which did affect her body.
Taking a deep breath, Ning Yue calmed down for a while before walking to the door to open it.
When everyone saw Ning Yue¡¯s pale face, they hurriedly went forward to ask about the situation.
¡°Yueyue, how are you?¡± Madam Liu asked, her heart aching.
¡°I¡¯m very tired now, Mother. Get someone to help me back to rest,¡± Ning Yue said.
When Old Madam Ning heard Ning Yue¡¯s words, she hurriedly went forward to support her. There was no choice. Her daughters-inw were all pregnant and she was worried that Ning Yuan would be disturbed so she sent the maidservant away. Now, only Old Madam Ning could support Ning Yue.
Ning Yue returned to her room andy down. She found something to replenish her blood from her space and ate it fiercely. She finally felt much better.
After resting for a while, Ning Yue walked out of the door. Unexpectedly, Ah Er suddenly rushed forward and told her, ¡°Master, something happened to the Heir.¡±
¡°What? How did something happen to him?¡± Ning Yue almost fainted.
She kept reminding herself not to faint, because Jiang Ying was still waiting for her.
However, Ning Yue was very puzzled. After they left the Royal Posthouse, hadn¡¯t Jiang Ying followed them to the Ning family? How could something have happened?
¡°The Heir left after sending you back. He said that he had something to do, but he didn¡¯t expect to be unconscious when he returned,¡± Ah Er said.
Ning Yue was speechless. What day was it today? Gu Yu was injured, and Jiang Ying was unconscious.
¡°Wait, I¡¯ll prepare something.¡± Ning Yue took out the medical supplies she needed from her space with difficulty. There were some scalpels, needles, and medication.
Then, Ning Yue instructed Ah Er toe in and get the things. She had no choice. As she just had her blood drawn, she was a little light-headed now and could not carry these things.
¡°Grandpa, Jiang Ying has something on. I¡¯ll go over and take a look,¡± Ning Yue said to Old Master Ning.
When they arrived at Jiang Ying¡¯s ce, a doctor was already checking on him.
The doctor tried very hard, but he could not see any problems. He was in a dilemma.
He was a doctor sent by the emperor to treat Jiang Ying. After all, he was a royal doctor. What if word got out that he couldn¡¯t diagnose Jiang Ying¡¯s condition?
Just as he was vexed, Ning Yue arrived. He quickly smiled. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re finally here.¡±
Ning Yue nodded slightly as a greeting. She was really ufortable.
She stepped forward to take Jiang Ying¡¯s pulse. His pulse was healthy, and there were no signs of injury or poison on his body. But why was Jiang Ying unconscious?
Ning Yue frowned and checked Jiang Ying¡¯s head. There was no injury on his head at all. She checked other ces, but there were no needle marks.
But why was he unconscious like this?
¡°Princess, you can¡¯t tell what¡¯s wrong, right? Just now, when I took the Heir¡¯s pulse, I realized that he¡¯s very healthy. There¡¯s no problem,¡± the imperial physician said.
Ning Yue did not say anything. After thinking for a while, she said to the imperial physician, ¡°I want to trouble you to brew medicine for Jiang Ying. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll get it wrong.¡±
As she spoke, Ning Yue casually wrote the recipe and instructed the imperial physician how to brew the medicine.
The imperial physician left after obtaining the prescription. It seemed that Her Highness still had some confidence in treating the Heir¡¯s illness. Otherwise, why would shee up with the prescription?
Chapter 448 - 448 Knocking on the Door
448 Knocking on the Door
Ning Yue did not care what the imperial physician thought. After the imperial physician left, she took out a small examination device from her space.
Ning Yue used the examination device to check Jiang Ying¡¯s body from head to toe, but she still couldn¡¯t find anything wrong. This result dumbfounded her.
Could it be that there was nothing wrong with Jiang Ying¡¯s body?
After thinking about it, Ning Yue called Ah Er in and asked him what had happened to Jiang Ying.
!!
It turned out that after Jiang Ying left the Ning family, he went to the pce. The emperor urgently called him into the pce because Princess Dawn and Lian Xin had arrived.
They had to let Princess Dawn marry Jiang Ying no matter what. If he did not agree, they would send troops to attack the Great Yun Nation.
Of course, Jiang Ying did not agree. After leaving the pce, he began to faint.
Ning Yue frowned even more. ording to this situation, Jiang Ying seemed to have been poisoned, but there were no signs of him being poisoned.
After thinking for a while, Ning Yue sighed and took out the ancient well water from her space to feed Jiang Ying. She whispered into his ear, ¡°Jiang Ying, I tried my best but couldn¡¯t find out what poison you were poisoned with. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re poisoned. You have to rely on your willpower to wake up. If I rashly give you medicine, it might cause damage to your body. You haveto work hard to wake up.¡±
With that, Ning Yue asked Ah Er to send a message to the Ning family. ¡°Tell my grandfather that something has happened to Jiang Ying. I¡¯ll stay here tonight and not go back.¡±
Jiang Ying¡¯s situation made Ning Yue very worried. She did not dare to walk away, afraid that something would happenter.
Ning Yue got someone to move the bed to the outer room, and she slept in the outer room to guard it.
Just like that, the night passed. The next day, Jiang Ying still showed no signs of waking up.
However, early this morning, Lian Xin brought Princess Dawn over.
¡°Let¡¯s take a look at Jiang Ying¡¯s condition. I wonder how he¡¯s doing,¡± Lian Xin said.
¡°Why? From the looks of it, Wargod seems to know very well what happened to Jiang Ying,¡± Ning Yue asked with a sneer.
Lian Xin smiled and replied, ¡°After all, we just met in the pce. We more or less know what happened.¡±
He didn¡¯t deny it, but neither did he admit it.
So was Gu Yu the one who caused Jiang Ying to be like this?
¡°My fianc¨¦ is very good. There¡¯s no need for the two of you to worry. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Princess Mingyue, don¡¯t chase us away. We¡¯re just worried about Prince Jiang¡¯s condition. Can you let me see Jiang Ying? Perhaps I can wake him up if I call out to him?¡± Princess Dawn said.
Princess Dawn¡¯s words made Ning Yue even more certain that it was these two people who had caused Jiang Ying to be like this.
At the thought of this, Ning Yue¡¯s gaze turned sharp. ¡°Do the two of you have the right to talk to me?¡±
Lian Xinughed out loud. ¡°I like talking to Princess Mingyue very much because you¡¯re a sensible person.¡±
¡°What do you want?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
¡°I just want Princess Dawn to share your burden,¡± Lian Xin said.
When Ning Yue heard this, a mocking smile appeared on her face. ¡°What can you give me?¡±
The question stiffened the smile on Lian Xin¡¯s face. ¡°We can try to detoxify Jiang Ying.¡±
Ning Yue looked at him in surprise. ¡°How did you know that Jiang Ying was poisoned? You even suggested that you could detoxify him. Could it be that you poisoned him?¡± Ning Yue asked him.
Lian Xin sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. I don¡¯t want to say anything else. You¡¯ll also find Jiang Ying¡¯s situation troublesome, right?¡±
¡°Why should I feel that it¡¯s troublesome? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m the personal disciple of the famous Divine Doctor Gu Yu. What difficult illness can¡¯t I cure?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Lian Xin frowned and looked at Ning Yue appraisingly. He did not believe that his tricks would be seen through.
Those tricks had been tried and tested. Even Gu Yu himself would not be able to find out.
¡°Are you going to watch Jiang Ying die like this? You¡¯re really heartless,¡± Lian Xin said.
Ning Yue shrugged indifferently. ¡°I never said that. You think so. Besides, like what I said, what difficult illnesses can¡¯t I cure?¡±
Chapter 449 - 449 Waking Up
449 Waking Up
At the side, Princess Dawn watched Lian Xin and Ning Yue¡¯s confrontation and suddenly felt very nervous.
Lian Xin¡¯s method was not very brilliant. He wanted to use her anxiety to trick Jiang Ying.
Without knowing if Jiang Ying had been poisoned, many doctors would perform acupuncture on him to stimte the blood cirction in his body, but this would cause his immune system to be damaged.
To Jiang Ying, the most fatal treatment was after acupuncture.
!!
Even if she didn¡¯t do acupuncture, Ning Yue should still have fed Jiang Ying some detoxification pills. She would have given him the detoxification pills made by Gu Yu.
The reason why they had waited so long toe over was because they wanted to wait for Ning Yue to perform acupuncture on Jiang Ying or feed him the detoxification pill before cleaning up the mess.
However, from the looks of it, Ning Yue seemed to be very confident. Could it be that they had been discovered?
Ning Yue saw Lian Ying¡¯s anxiety. Ning Yue was even more certain that Jiang Ying was not poisoned. She was relieved.
¡°Since Princess Mingyue is so confident, we won¡¯t say anything else. I just hope that you won¡¯t beg us in the future.¡± With that, Lian Xin left with Princess Dawn.
After the two of them left, the smile on Ning Yue¡¯s face disappeared.
Very good. Lian Xin actually had designs on Jiang Ying. Why did he have to make Princess Dawn marry Jiang Ying?
In order to let Princess Dawn marry into the family, he did not hesitate to threaten the emperor of the Great Yun Nation with a war.
Why was that?
Just as Ning Yue was thinking about it but could not get any results, Jiang Ying suddenly said weakly, ¡°Water¡¡±
When Ning Yue heard this voice, it was as if she had heard the sound of nature. She poured the ancient well water in the space into a cup and went forward to feed Jiang Ying.
After drinking the ancient well water, Jiang Ying¡¯s expression improved a lot. Ning Yue heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake! Do you know that you frightened me. What happened yesterday? Why did you suddenly faint?¡±
Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Yueyue, are you worried about me? You have so many questions. Which one should I start with?¡±
¡°Of course I¡¯m worried about you! Do you know that I¡¯ve been guarding you here for the entire night? If I weren¡¯t worried about you, would I be guarding you like this?¡± Ning Yue said angrily.
At this moment, why did it feel like Jiang Ying was still joking?
Jiang Ying did not expect Ning Yue to be so angry and quickly apologized to her. ¡°Yueyue, I¡¯m sorry. After I came out of the pce yesterday, I smelled medicine on the way back and fainted, but I didn¡¯t lose consciousness. I could hear everything you said in my ear.¡±
He knew very well that he would have to rely on perseverance to wake up. It took a lot of concentration for him to open his eyes.
He wondered what those medicinal powders were that made him look like he had been poisoned.
¡°Lian Xin brought Princess Dawn over just now. They said that they could help you detoxify the poison, but they have a condition.¡± Ning Yue did not finish her sentence.
Jiang Ying sneered. Actually, he knew what the two of them were thinking before Ning Yue finished speaking. ¡°They want Princess Dawn to marry me.¡±
¡°I¡¯m very curious. It doesn¡¯t seem to be a loss to Lian Xin whether Princess Dawn marries you or not. Why is he so proactive?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°If Princess Dawn marries me, there will be a barrier between us. You will leave me. Lian Xin is happy to see that,¡± Jiang Ying said.
He was also a man and knew best what Lian Xin was thinking. However, Lian Xian was a little psychotic. If he wanted something, he would do anything to get it.
He had to be very careful not to let Ning Yue be hurt by Lian Xin.
¡°Alright, since you¡¯re awake, I have to go back and check on Master. I wonder if Master has woken up. I just finished his surgery when I received the news that you were unconscious and immediately rushed over,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Are you going home? I¡¯lle with you,¡± Jiang Ying said.
After this incident, Jiang Ying was very worried about Ning Yue being alone. What if Lian Xin did something to hurt Ning Yuan? This was a situation that Jiang Ying did not want to see.
¡°Alright,e back with me. I¡¯m quite worried about you staying here alone. Why don¡¯t you just stay in the princess¡¯s residence?¡± Ning Yue said.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s suggestion, Jiang Ying was overjoyed. This way, he would be able to see her every day.
Although he was very happy, Jiang Ying held back from showing it on his face. He frowned and asked, ¡°Can I?¡±
Chapter 450 - 450 Worry
450 Worry
¡°Of course. You live alone at Prince Jin¡¯s residence. I don¡¯t even know what happened. What if this happens again?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Jiang Ying¡¯s heart warmed. He said to Ning Yue, ¡°Yueyue, thank you.¡±
¡°Yueyue, are you going back, or are you going to rest here before going back?¡± Jiang Ying asked again.
Jiang Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. Ning Yue¡¯s heart warmed when she saw this. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯d better go back. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I also rested when I was guarding you here.¡±
¡°It¡¯s good that you rested. Yueyue, you have to take good care of yourself,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying in confusion. Why did he remind her like this? Could it be that Jiang Ying was going on a long trip?
¡°Where are you nning to go?¡± Ning Yue asked Jiang Ying.
¡°Perhaps Brother will send me to Lingnan.¡± Jiang Ying sighed. If possible, he really did not want to go.
However, he could not refuse. The taxation issue in Lingnan was a serious problem. He had to resolve this matter so that the emperor could sit on that throne and be safe.
Hearing Ling Nan, Ning Yue instantly understood what Jiang Ying was thinking.
Since ancient times, the taxation issue in Lingnan had been a problem. Jiang Ying wanted to settle the matter in Lingnan and arrange for someone the emperor trusted.
¡°Whose territory is Lingnan now?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
¡°No arrangements yet, but it¡¯s close to Uncle King Chu¡¯s fief,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Hearing King Chu, Ning Yue instantly frowned. In other words, Jiang Ying¡¯s trip was filled with danger.
Ning Yue sighed heavily. ¡°Actually, I really don¡¯t want you to go over there, but I know you won¡¯t reject the emperor.¡±
Jiang Ying smiled and replied to Ning Yue, ¡°Yes, because he¡¯s my brother. There¡¯s not much I can do for him. It¡¯s my duty to help him sit firmly on the throne.¡±
¡°If possible, I really want to go with you,¡± Ning Yue said.
When Jiang Ying heard this, he quickly refused. ¡°No, you can¡¯t go with me. The two children still need you.¡±
It sounded like he was talking about the two children, but Ning Yue knew that Jiang Ying was worried about her.
If she went with Jiang Ying, those people might think that he had brought a woman to work and would have something against him. It would drag him down.
Moreover, those people would choose to attack her. In this way, she would be in much greater danger than Jiang Ying. This was something Jiang Ying did not want to see.
As the two of them chatted, time passed. Ning Yue nced at the sky and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back.¡±
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back together.¡± The distance between Prince Jin¡¯s residence and the Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s residence was very close. The two of them discussed as they walked back.
When they returned home, everyone in the Ning family looked worried. When they saw Ning Yue and Jiang Ying return, they quickly asked, ¡°How is he?¡±
¡°He¡¯s fine. He has already recovered. By the way, Grandpa, how¡¯s my master?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Your master has already woken up. He knows that you rushed to Prince Jin¡¯s residence after saving him. He mes himself,¡± Old Master Ning said.
¡°Where¡¯s my master?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Actually, Ning Yue knew very well that Gu Yu did not feel guilty because she was too busy. Gu Yu should have realized that he had been given a blood transfusion.
She would tell Gu Yu about this now and ask him not to feel any psychological burden.
¡°He¡¯s in the guest room. The emperor sent an imperial physician over,¡± Old Master Ning said.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go see my master first beforeing out to cook,¡± Ning Yue said.
When Madam Liu heard this, she quickly said, ¡°Leave the cooking to me and your aunts. Rest well. You¡¯ve been tired for two days!¡±
When Ning Yue heard this, her heart warmed. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mother. I¡¯ll go see my master first.¡±
¡°Oh, child!¡± Madam Liu looked at Ning Yue reproachfully.
After Ning Yue entered the guest room, she saw Gu Yu preparing the medicinal powder and hurriedly said to him, ¡°Master, can¡¯t you stay still when you¡¯re injured? What else are you busy with?¡±
¡°Do you think your master is old and useless?¡± Gu Yu red at her.
¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I meant that you have to rest well since you¡¯re injured. Don¡¯t affect the recovery of your wound,¡± Ning Yue said.
At the mention of the wound, Gu Yu felt guilty. ¡°Yueyue, tell me honestly. How did you treat this wound?¡±
Chapter 451 - 451 Reason
451 Reason
When Ning Yue heard this, she said indifferently, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just cutting open your wound, digging out the arrowhead, and stitching up the wound?¡±
Gu Yu knew that Ning Yue was not telling the truth. He knew his injuries very well. The wound was so deep that it would take a lot of effort to treat.
Most importantly, if he were to handle it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep a person still while stitching up the wound.
He was so badly injured and bleeding too much. Even if he woke up, he should be lying in bed. If he moved, he would be dizzy.
However, that was not the case now, and he could not sense any use of blood replenishment medicine, so he had a bold guess that Ning Yue had replenished his blood!
Then where did the bloode from? He indirectly mentioned the blood loss to the Ning family. The Ning family was very confused. In other words, Ning Yue had given him her blood so he could recover.
His guess was confirmed after seeing Ning Yue. Ning Yue did not look especially weak, but her face was pale.
Moreover, Ning Yue was a person who knew how to endure hardship. She wouldn¡¯t even groan in pain. Gu Yu knew Ning Yue the best.
He had lost so much blood. How much did his disciple give him?
Thinking of this, Gu Yu¡¯s heart ached. He really wanted to tell Ning Yue, ¡°Master doesn¡¯t need it.¡±
However, if he really said that, he would trample on his disciple¡¯s feelings.
¡°Disciple, Master is old. It¡¯s really not worth saving me like this.¡± Gu Yu sighed as he spoke.
¡°You¡¯re my master. How can you say it¡¯s not worth it? It¡¯s only right for me to save you! Alright, Master, don¡¯t feel any psychological burden,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Gu Yu felt even more guilty. What Ning Yue had done for him made him have a heavy heart.
¡°Yueyue, Master doesn¡¯t know how to thank you anymore,¡± Gu Yu said.
¡°Master, since I call you Master, it¡¯s only right for me to do these things. Don¡¯t feel burdened.¡± Ning Yueforted him again.
¡°Alright, Master, if you continue to nag, there won¡¯t be any beef stew to eatter,¡± Ning Yue said.
Gu Yu loved potato stewed beef the most. Every time Ning Yue made this dish, Gu Yu could eat three big bowls of rice.
Now that he heard Ning Yue mention it, Gu Yu was hungry again. He looked at her reproachfully. ¡°I¡¯m talking about serious matters with you. Why are you talking about stewed beef?¡±
¡°Master, isn¡¯t eating a serious matter?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Gu Yu rolled his eyes at Ning Yue. Just as he was about to say something, he was interrupted by her.
She held Gu Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright, Master. Let¡¯s go eat first. I¡¯m hungry.¡±
Looking at Ning Yue, Gu Yu sighed. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s go out for dinner. I¡¯m hungry too.¡±
Ning Yue went out with Gu Yu. She had wanted to help in the kitchen, but as soon as she went out, the food was ready.
Worried that Ning Yue woulde and help, Madam Liu and the sisters-inw hurriedly went to cook a table full of dishes. However, because the stewed beef with potatoes had not been stewed for long, it was not soft enough to taste. However, Gu Yu ate it with relish.
After he was full, Ning Yue finally had time to ask him why he was injured.
Seeing Gu Yu¡¯s conflicted expression, Ning Yue knew what he was thinking. She hurriedly said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t try to muddle through. Your injury can¡¯t be an ident. Moreover, I¡¯m a doctor. The arrow on this wound is a hook arrow. If you¡¯re identally injured, this arrow won¡¯t be so urate. It was aimed at your heart!¡±
Gu Yu, who had originally wanted to lie casually, was discouraged when he heard Ning Yue¡¯s words.
¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just those disobedient children from the Miracle Doctor Valley.¡± At this point, Gu Yu had a headache.
¡°Disobedient children? Master, do you have many disciples?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Gu Yu rolled his eyes at her. ¡°It¡¯s enough for me to have you as my disciple. There aren¡¯t many! Those people aren¡¯t disciples. They¡¯re apprentices from the Miracle Doctor Valley.¡±
¡°However, they also call me Martial Uncle. Those people know that I¡¯ve taken in a disciple and want to kill me so that they can inherit the Miracle Doctor Valley.¡± Speaking of this, Gu Yu felt a headache.
Chapter 452 - 452 Discussion
452 Discussion
Gu Yu sighed. Those apprentices had only learned a little, but they already felt that they were the best doctors in the world.
They did not think about it. Their skills were not enough.
When Ning Yue heard this, her breathing paused. So her master had been implicated because of her. She took a deep breath. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go to the Miracle Doctor Valley with you when I have time.¡±
When Gu Yu heard this, his heart warmed even more. His disciple had made the decision to go to the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley for him. She knew that it was so dangerous there.
!!
¡°This matter isn¡¯t as simple as you think. Other than those animals, there are also the forces of the Valley of the Medicine Masters involved. I don¡¯t want you to be in danger.¡± Gu Yu said.
Ning Yue frowned. It seemed that those apprentices nned to collude with the Valley of the Medicine Masters to be the Valley Master of the Miracle Doctor Valley.
At the thought of this, Ning Yue really wanted to ask the rebels, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of inviting wolves into your house by colluding with the Valley of the Medicine Masters?¡±
The Valley of the Medicine Masters and the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley were originally like water and fire, unable to be fused together. Aren¡¯t they afraid that the Valley of Medicine Kings would take the opportunity to empty the resources of the Miracles Doctor Valley after the collusion with the Valley of Medicine Kings?
¡°Master, aren¡¯t they afraid that the Miracle Doctor Valley will swallow the Valley of the Medicine Masters? At that time, won¡¯t they be killed by the Valley of the Medicine Masters?¡± Ning Yue asked.
She did not understand the people from the Valley of the Medicine Masters, and no one could say for sure about human nature.
¡°If those little bastards had thought about it, I wouldn¡¯t have been injured. The people from the Valley of the Medicine Masters plotted against me when I left the valley.¡± At this point, Gu Yu gritted his teeth.
¡°If I hadn¡¯t been caught off guard, how could that group of people have seeded? I could have killed them with a packet of medicinal powder.¡± Thinking of the situation at that time, Gu Yu was very angry.
Seeing this, Ning Yue hurriedlyforted him. ¡°Alright, Master, don¡¯t think about it anymore. You¡¯re safe now. With me around, I definitely won¡¯t let them attack you. By the way, Master, you¡¯re seriously injured. How did you get here?¡±
The Miracle Doctor Valley was very far from the capital. Based on Gu Yu¡¯s injuries, it was impossible for him toe to the capital.
¡°Someone in red sprinkled a packet of medicine on my wound every day and sent me to the capital to look for you. I was weak at the time and only woke up asionally. I didn¡¯t know who that person was.¡±
Red clothes? Ning Yue frowned. At the mention of red clothes, she thought of the Demon Pce¡¯s Pce Master, Willow.
¡°If I have time, I really have to return to the Miracle Doctor Valley with you,¡± Ning Yue said.
Since this matter had happened because of her, she would resolve it.
¡°No!¡± Gu Yu anxiously dissuaded Ning Yue. ¡°That junior brother of mine is already in seclusion. Currently, the Miracle Doctor Valley is their world. It¡¯s very dangerous for us to go back.¡±
¡°Master, don¡¯t you have any apprentices?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? All of us only take in disciples. Only disciples can be nurtured as heirs. The disciple of my junior brother didn¡¯t have such thoughts. He only wanted to do research. He raised the hopes of the apprentices. After knowing that I had taken in a disciple, they began to be restless.¡± Gu Yu sighed.
He med himself. If he had discovered it earlier, the Miracle Doctor Valley would not have be like this.
His junior brother was in seclusion, and his martial nephew was obsessed with research. Although he was very talented in medicine, he did not know anything about the ways of the world. If someone lied to him, he would believe it without a doubt.
With his personality, he wondered how he was doing now.
At the thought of this, Gu Yu sighed heavily. If possible, he really wanted to bring his martial nephew out.
¡°Master, the Miracle Doctor Valley has most of your life¡¯s work. Are you willing to give it to others just like that?¡± Ning Yue asked him.
When Gu Yu heard Ning Yue¡¯s words, he turned his face to the side proudly. ¡°Giving my hard work to someone for nothing, and even to a group of little bastards who schemed against me? Of course I¡¯m unwilling!¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Master, we have to return to the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley. Since those people don¡¯t approve of me, I¡¯ll defeat them with my medical skills!¡± Ning Yue said.
Seeing Gu Yu¡¯s hesitation, Ning Yue said, ¡°This way, those apprentices will be convinced, right?¡±
Gu Yu thought for a moment and finally figured it out.
Chapter 453 - 453 Letter
453 Letter
Ning Yue was right. His life¡¯s work was in the Miracle Doctor¡¯s Valley. He was unwilling to give it up just like that.
The medicine men of the Miracle Doctor Valley had been nurtured by generations of divine physicians. It had taken them a lot of effort.
There were also the apprentices of the Miracle Doctor Valley. Their original intention was to save the world, not to scheme against one another. Now, the apprentices had gone against their original intentions.
There was no point in keeping such apprentices. He had to go back and reorganize the Miracle Doctor Valley. He could not let the evil intentions of the apprentices pollute the nobility of the Miracle Doctor Valley.
!!
At the thought of this, the anger in Gu Yu¡¯s heart was almost unable to be suppressed. He had to go back and tidy up the Miracle Doctor Valley!
¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re right. When I¡¯m sufficiently prepared, I¡¯ll definitely go back!¡± Gu Yu said.
Ning Yue smiled. ¡°Master, don¡¯t forget to bring me along when the timees. I¡¯m also the sessor of the Miracle Doctor Valley!¡±
Gu Yu looked at Ning Yue gratefully. ¡°Alright, when the timees, the two of us will go back together. We won¡¯t let those little bastards benefit!¡±
Hearing Gu Yu¡¯s words, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. Gu Yu was like a child. Even if she angered him, he would be easy to coax.
¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Yueyue, go back to your room and rest. The Imperial City might not be peaceful recently,¡± Gu Yu said.
Hearing this, Ning Yue¡¯s expression changed. She quickly asked, ¡°Master, do you know something?¡±
Gu Yu frowned. ¡°Yes and no.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Ning Yue looked at Gu Yu nkly. These words were like a tongue twister. She did not understand.
¡°When I was unconscious, I vaguely heard those people who sent me to the capital say that the Imperial City would not be peaceful. Lian Xin wanted to do something in the Imperial City,¡± Gu Yu said.
This Lian Xin! Ning Yue was furious. Why was he still restless aftering to the Imperial City? Was he nning to do bad things openly?
¡°I definitely won¡¯t let him have his way!¡± Ning Yue said.
She had figured out the rtionship between Willow and Lian Xin of the Demon Pce. Willow had always paid attention to Lian Xian. He had his reasons for saying that the Imperial City would not be peaceful.
At the thought of this, Ning Yue suddenly wanted to see Willow. She wanted to ask him if he had any evidence.
¡°Master, rest. I¡¯m leaving. Remember to call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± With that, Ning Yue went to look for Jiang Ying.
She told Jiang Ying what Gu Yu had said. He looked at Ning Yue in surprise. ¡°Lian Xin is in the Imperial City. What else can he do?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I think this is very likely true. Do you want to tell the emperor?¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the pce tomorrow and mention this to Brother.¡±
If he was not on guard, who knew what sinister tricks he would use? The emperor had just ascended the throne. He could not be affected by these things.
Just like that, the next day, after Jiang Ying informed the Ning family, he went to the pce.
Seeing Jiang Ying, the emperor was still teasing him. ¡°You¡¯re already living in the Ning family. Why are you still here so early? Won¡¯t Ning Yue criticize you?¡±
¡°Imperial Brother!¡± Jiang Ying did not expect the emperor to joke with him and hurriedly called out to him.
¡°Okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯t joke anymore. Why are you here so early?¡± the emperor asked again.
Jiang Ying told the emperor what Ning Yue had told himst night. The emperor¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Help me investigate this.¡±
¡°Alright, Brother. What do you n to do if we find out something?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
The emperor was silent for a moment before replying, ¡°I can roughly guess what Lian Xin wants to do. It¡¯s just a matter between us brothers. I don¡¯t want an outsider like Lian Xin to interfere. If possible, we¡¯ll chase Lian Xin out.¡±
Right now, they had only heard the news that Lian Xin was going to do something bad. There was no actual evidence. Lian Xian was also the prince of the ck City Kingdom. He was an envoy from another country. As the emperor, he could not chase him away directly.
¡°Lian Xin¡¯s tracks are covered well. It¡¯s very difficult for me to find evidence,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Investigate first. Let¡¯s put this matter aside for now. I have something to tell you,¡± the emperor said.
¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°Look at this first.¡± As he spoke, the emperor ced a man envelope in front of Jiang Ying.
Chapter 454 - 454 Wordless Letter
454 Wordless Letter
Jiang Ying looked at the envelope. The recipient¡¯s name was not written on it. There was a wax seal on the back of the envelope, and it was obvious that the emperor had not touched the letter.
¡°This letter appeared in the imperial studyst night. I asked the servants, but they didn¡¯t see anyone suspicious enter. I was worried that there was something strange about this letter, so I didn¡¯t open it,¡± the emperor said.
Jiang Ying thought for a moment and suddenly remembered that Ning Yue had given him a pair of rubber gloves and a mask a few days ago. He carried these rubber gloves with him. After thinking for a while, he put on the mask and gloves.
¡°Imperial Brother, why don¡¯t you let me take a look?¡± he said.
¡°What equipment is this? It looks so convenient. Do you have more?¡± the emperor asked.
¡°Yueyue gave this to me. Her master probably gave it to her.¡± Jiang Ying didn¡¯t want to say anything else.
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s tone, the emperor shrugged. Since it was Gu Yu¡¯s, there was nothing he could do.
Jiang Ying carefully opened the envelope, but there was not a word on it. He showed it to the emperor, who lost interest.
¡°Help me deal with this letter. Don¡¯t let anyone know that someone has entered my imperial study,¡± the emperor said.
¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Ying put the letter into his bag. After chatting with the emperor for a while, he nned to leave the pce.
¡°Aren¡¯t you staying for lunch? It¡¯s been a long time since the two of us ate together,¡± the emperor asked.
¡°No, I still have to tell Yueyue about this.¡± Jiang Ying pointed at the letter he had put in his bag.
¡°Alright.¡± The emperor did not force Jiang Ying to stay.
Jiang Ying hurried out of the pce with the letter and envelope. When he returned to the Ning family, he told Ning Yue what had happened.
Ning Yue frowned. Who would go through so much trouble to enter the pce just to ce a letter without words in the imperial study?
¡°Jiang Ying, if you don¡¯t mind, can you show me that letter? I¡¯ll study it before returning it to you,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°I thought so too, but I can¡¯t say anything in front of my brother. Coincidentally, he asked me to take care of this letter, so I thought I¡¯d take it out first.¡± As Jiang Ying spoke, he took out the letter and envelope from his pouch.
At this moment, he was still wearing rubber gloves. Ning Yue looked at them and took out another pair of gloves and a mask for Jiang Ying. ¡°Take them. These are all disposable items. If it¡¯s not necessary, it¡¯s best not to use them in front of others, lest those people have ill intentions.¡±
Disposable masks and gloves were something that did not exist in this era. If others knew their use, they would probably be fought over by some powerful people.
Those people had many more enemies. With these two things, their lives would be guaranteed to a certain extent. It would be strange if they didn¡¯t snatch them frantically.
At the moment, she had no intention of mass producing the items. After all, there were technical difficulties.
¡°Alright, I understand. I still have something to doter. I¡¯ll leave this letter to you,¡± Jiang Ying said and took what Ning Yue gave him.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m done studying it,¡± Ning Yue said.
After Jiang Ying left, Ning Yue began to study it in her room. It was not until lunch that she finally solved the mystery.
The letter was coated with a special potion. The words could only be seen when it was hot.
Initially, Ning Yue wanted to tell Jiang Ying about this immediately, but when she came out, she found out that he had already gone out and had not returned.
¡°Yueyue, why don¡¯t we wait for Prince Jiang to eat together?¡± Madam Liu asked her.
Ning Yue shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait for him. Let¡¯s eat first. Just heat some food in the pot for himter.¡±
¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll save his share.¡± Madam Liu went to the kitchen to keep herself busy again.
After lunch, Jiang Ying had yet to return. Ning Yue waited until it was close to dinner, but there was still no sign of him. She was a little anxious.
¡°Baili!¡± She called Baili over. ¡°Send a few people to look for Jiang Ying. He hasn¡¯t returned for so long. I¡¯m very worried about him,¡± Ning Yue said.
If it would take Jiang Ying a long time to do something, he would definitely tell her. However, it was still sote, and there was no news of Jiang Ying. She was worried that something had happened to him.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Seeing that Ning Yue was very worried, Baili did not dare to dy and immediately brought people along to look for Jiang Ying.
Chapter 455 - 455 Something Happened
455 Something Happened
Soon, Baili returned. He told Ning Yue, ¡°Princess, something happened in the western suburbs. The Heir is helping out there¡¡±
Before he could finish speaking, Ning Yue left anxiously.
The western suburbs were where themoners lived. Something big must have happened to make Jiang Ying so anxious.
After arriving at the western suburbs, Ning Yue¡¯s heart ached. The western suburbs had already be a sea of fire.
!!
Despite the huge fire, the imperial guards had no intention of saving anyone. They kept standing at the side and watching. She said anxiously, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go save someone!¡±
When the imperial guards heard this, they were a little impatient. As soon as they turned around, they saw Ning Yue¡¯s face and hurriedly greeted her respectfully, ¡°Princess Mingyue!¡±
¡°Why didn¡¯t you save them?¡± Ning Yue asked them.
If it were an ordinary person, the imperial guards would not give them face and drag them away. However, the person asking was Ning Yue. They did not dare to be rash.
The leader of the imperial guards said respectfully to Ning Yue, ¡°Your Highness, the fire is too big. We can¡¯t enter!¡±
¡°Go get water. Also, get more nkets. They can¡¯t be too thick or too thin. The more water and nkets, the better!¡± Ning Yue said.
Although the imperial guards did not know what Ning Yue wanted to do, this was her order. They did not dare to disobey and hurriedly went to prepare the items.
After a while, the imperial guards brought over what Ning Yue had asked for. She poured water on the nkets and asked the imperial guards to cover himself with it. ¡°Learn from me. Go in and save them!¡±
¡°Good idea!¡± The leader of the imperial guards was overjoyed.
They also wanted to save people, but this fire was too big and there was no good way. They could only stand at the side and worry. Now that Ning Yue had a way, he naturally would not hesitate..
The imperial guards followed suit and went in with wet nkets to save people. Soon, the imperial guards saved a fewmoners.
Ning Yue hurriedly squatted down to check their bodies. These people had fainted from the thick smoke, and there were many burns on their bodies. Ning Yue went to the carriage and took out all the burn medicine in the space.
¡°Is there a doctor here?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Someone in the crowd replied, ¡°Yes, yes, the doctors are all here.¡±
Ning Yue turned around and couldn¡¯t care less. She said to the doctors, ¡°These burn medicines were developed by my master, Divine Physician Gu, but I don¡¯t have so much on me. Use them. I¡¯ll go back and get more.¡±
She wanted to go back and fetch Gu Yu. As there were some seriously injured people, she still needed help dealing with them. She wondered how Gu Yu¡¯s body was recovering.
When he returned home, Gu Yu was about to set off. He heard from Baili that something had happened in the western suburbs. Ning Yue had already rushed over, so he nned to go out and take a look.
¡°Master, how are your injuries?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°My injuries are fine. You¡¯ve given me very good medicine for the past two days. My wounds have begun to heal. It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go over,¡± Gu Yu said.
¡°Master, wait. I¡¯ll go to my room to get something.¡± With that, Ning Yue hurriedly returned to her room.
She took nearly a thousand portions of medicine, gauze, alcohol, and other things. Then she called Baili and a few guards to help carry them.
These things were loaded into a carriage. Ning Yue and Gu Yu took another carriage and set off.
When they arrived at the scene, Ning Yue heaved a sigh of relief. The imperial guards had used her method to save more than half of the people.
¡°Master, look at the minor injuries. I¡¯ll go and see the serious ones,¡± Ning Yue said to Gu Yu.
Gu Yu was injured. Although he said that the wound had already healed, no matter what, the wound was near his heart. She could not let anything happen to Gu Yu in order to save someone.
He wanted to refuse, but before he could speak, Ning Yue had already rushed to the ce where the seriously injured were.
Gu Yu sighed and arranged for Baili to take out the things Ning Yue had prepared.
Ning Yue went to the seriously injured area. Most of the injured were already breathing heavily. The situation was urgent, so Ning Yue couldn¡¯t care less. She squatted down to treat them.
Jiang Ying was originally busy instructing people to put out the fire. When Jiang Ying found out that Ning Yue had arrived, he came to Ning Yue after seeing that the fire had subsided a lot.
As soon as he arrived, he saw the busy Ning Yue.
She couldn¡¯t be bothered to greet Jiang Ying and kept treating the injured.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely save your life.¡±
¡°Please believe me. I¡¯ll take care of your wound.¡±
¡°Remember, the wound can¡¯t touch water. I¡¯lle over tomorrow to change the dressing.¡±
¡°Your temperature is higher. I gave you the injection to cool you down.¡±
¡°Please don¡¯t give up on yourself. I¡¯ll try to save you.¡±
¡
Ning Yueforted these seriously ill patients and treated them as if she did not know what being tired was.
Chapter 456 - 456 Treatment
456 Treatment
Just like that, Ning Yue saved people for the entire night and didn¡¯t stop until dawn.
By thetter half of the night, the emperor had already received the news and sent more doctors over. He even wanted toe over personally, but was stopped by the Retired Emperor.
¡°You¡¯re the emperor now. You can¡¯t go out casually. You have to know that this fire in the western suburbs came out of nowhere. I¡¯m worried that it¡¯s a plot against us. If something happens to you, what do you want me to do?¡± The Retired Emperor said.
The emperor calmed down and quickly sent all the doctors out.
!!
When the doctors arrived, Ning Yue was almost done. They really wanted to go forward and treat the other injured.
However, when they saw Ning Yue treating the injuries, none of them dared to move.
Although they also knew how to treat external injuries, they definitely did not do as well as Ning Yue. After thinking for a while, the doctors could only help her first.
As Ning Yue saved people, she taught the doctor how to bandage the wounds. If the burns were serious, they had to remove the burned flesh. These were all delicate tasks.
Some doctors were old and their vision was not particrly good, so they did not dare to do anything. At this moment, only the young doctors did it.
As for the older doctors, they helped them.
Ning Yue, Gu Yu and the doctors worked together and finally bandaged the wounds of the injured at dawn.
After Ning Yue¡¯sfort and treatment, the seriously injured patients, who were originally filled with despair, regained their hope of survival.
When Ning Yue was done, she could finally heave a sigh of relief. She got up and lost her bnce. Just as she was about to fall, she was hugged.
She focused and saw Jiang Ying looking worried. ¡°Yueyue, are you alright?¡±
Ning Yue blushed and quickly stood up. She exined, ¡°I lost my bnce because I squatted for too long just now.¡±
Jiang Ying heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. I thought you were feeling unwell.¡±
He already knew about Ning Yue¡¯s arrivalst night, but the fire was so serious that he did not even have time to exin it to her. When he was finally done and saw that Ning Yue was busy, he did not dare to go forward and disturb her, because she was saving those lives.
When Ning Yue was done, he finally had time to go forward and greet her, but she was about to fall. He was extremely anxious and hurriedly went forward to hug her.
Fortunately, he finally hugged Ning Yue and did not let her fall to the ground.
¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. By the way, their homes have already been burned down. Where should they stay tonight? They have to recuperate quietly,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Imperial Brother has already made arrangements. Let them stay in the eastern suburbs first,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Just now, the imperial guards hade to report to him that the emperor had already sent people to tidy up the empty houses in the eastern suburbs. They were just waiting to settle thesemoners there.
Like the western suburbs, the eastern suburbs were where ordinary people lived.
However, over the years, the number of people living in the eastern and western suburbs gradually decreased. Some entered the capital, and some left.
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, Ning Yue nodded. ¡°But that¡¯s a little far. Some of the injured can¡¯t walk. You have to make arrangements. I¡¯ll change their dressings tomorrow.¡±
¡°With the doctors around, you don¡¯t have to be too tired.¡± Jiang Ying disagreed. Ning Yue was too tired. There were so many injured people, and the workload was too heavy.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let myself be too tired. I¡¯m just going to see those patients with more serious injuries. I have to perform small surgeries on them. If I don¡¯t go, I¡¯m worried that the other doctors can¡¯t do it,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying still disagreed. There were many seriously injured people. Who knew how long Ning Yue would be busy for?
It should be known that Ning Yue had been busy for the entire nightst night. She had only finished her work this morning with the help of the doctors sent by the pce and Gu Yu.
He was very worried that Ning Yue would be exhausted. ¡°I still don¡¯t want to agree.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was busy all nightst night because I had to operate on them and apply medicine. It¡¯s easy work today. Trust me, I can finish it in two hours,¡± Ning Yue promised Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying looked at Ning Yue doubtfully. ¡°Are you serious? Why don¡¯t I believe you?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t even believe my words? Besides, I¡¯m not the only one. My master will help me too, right, Master?¡± Ning Yue looked at Gu Yu.
Initially, Gu Yu wanted to see what medicine this group of people could take to recover faster. He was caught off guard by Ning Yue¡¯s question and simply nodded.
Chapter 457 - 457 Discussion
457 Discussion
Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying happily. ¡°Look, my master has already said that he wants to help. Are you still stopping me?¡±
¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll follow you,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°There¡¯s no need. Such a big thing has happened here, but you still have to divert your attention to investigate. After the investigation, you have to exin the situation to the emperor. Don¡¯t follow me,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s split into two groups. I¡¯ll stay behind to investigate the fire. Go back and rest first. We¡¯ll help them change their dressing in the evening. If I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll look for you. When you¡¯re done,e and look for me,¡± Jiang Ying replied.
Of course Ning Yue agreed. As long as Jiang Ying did not follow her, she had the final say. After all, it was a little difficult to change the dressings in two hours. She was afraid she could not do it.
After the two of them finished chatting, Ning Yue returned home to rest, and Gu Yu was no exception.
After a busy night, the two of them no longer had the energy tomunicate. However, Gu Yu was very concerned about Ning Yue¡¯s small operations on those seriously injured people. Such a small knife was like magic, so he naturally cared a lot.
However, he could not remember this matter. He would talk about it after he and Ning Yue rested. Coincidentally, they were going to change the dressing for the injured tonight. He could take the opportunity to ask.
With this thought in mind, Gu Yu returned to his room to sleep.
When they woke up, it was already evening. After a few hurried bites of food, the two of them went to the western suburbs.
Gu Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask Ning Yue about the surgery on the way. She exined it to him.
¡°Master, didn¡¯t I give you a set of scalpelsst time? Those scalpels are very useful. Use a different knife for each different part.¡±
¡°I wanted to remove the burned and unrecoverable flesh from the injured. I needed to use this scalpel.¡± As she spoke, she took out a slightlyrger scalpel from the first aid kit.
¡°As they were burned and their skin isrgely necrotic, only this scalpel can remove the burned flesh from their bodies,¡± Ning Yue said.
Along the way, Ning Yue and Gu Yu discussed the surgery. Gu Yu listened with relish.
¡°Speaking of which, where did you learn these methods? Not bad. Thest time you gave me a scalpel, I thought it was for disemboweling,¡± Gu Yu said as he picked up his set of scalpels.
¡°Master, you can still use these to cut open the stomach, but there¡¯s a correct way to cut open the stomach. There are many tools to use. I¡¯ll exin to youter. We¡¯re almost there. Let¡¯s change the dressings for the injured first,¡± Ning Yue said as she put away her set of scalpels.
After the two of them got out of the carriage, they saw the doctor standing at the intersection to wee them.
¡°Princess Mingyue and Doctor Gu, you¡¯re here. Pleasee in!¡± The doctors were very happy to see the two of them.
They had learned a lot from Ning Yue and Gu Yust night.
There must be something special about the way to change the dressings today. If they learned it, they would be able to do even more in the future.
Ning Yue did not hide it. She taught the doctor how to bandage the wounds while changing the dressing.
¡°You have to do it very gently. You can¡¯t take off the gauze on their bodies directly, because there¡¯s no moisture on it at all. If you take it off like this, it¡¯ll tear their wounds. You can dip a cotton swab in some disinfectant and wipe their wounds a little. Remember to be gentle, like this.¡±
As Ning Yue taught, she demonstrated. The doctors seized the chance to learn.
When Gu Yu saw this situation, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He didn¡¯t have a chance to take action at all.
The doctors sent by the pce also brought apprentices. Not only were the doctors learning, but those apprentices were also learning.
They each took care of one patient. Almost all the patients were assigned, and he didn¡¯t even have a chance to do anything.
However, he already knew how to bandage the wound properly, so there was no need to do it.
After bandaging a wound, a bold doctor stepped forward and asked Ning Yue, ¡°Your Highness, can I ask you a question?¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. Go ahead and ask. As long as I know, I can answer you,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°It¡¯s like this. We¡¯re very curious about the form for your disinfectant. If possible, Princess, can you tell us?¡± The doctor was quite embarrassed when he said this.
Chapter 458 - 458 No
458 No
In fact, only he knew the prescription for every doctor¡¯s medicine. Usually, he would not tell anyone.
If it were any other time, they might not have dared to ask, but disinfectant was too useful. If they could get the form, it would benefit more people. Moreover, they were impressed by Ning Yue¡¯s method of saving people yesterday.
They also wanted to learn surgery using Ning Yue¡¯s scalpel.
¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m hiding it. This disinfectant was passed down from the Miracle Doctor Valley. I don¡¯t know the form, but I have another idea.¡±
Originally, when they heard Ning Yue¡¯s words, most of the doctors¡¯ hopes were destroyed. However, when they saw that there was a substitute, their hopes were reignited. All of them looked at Ning Yue with burning eyes.
Ning Yue was shocked by their gazes and felt a little amused.
She smiled at the doctors and said, ¡°Actually, wine with high alcohol content can also have a disinfectant effect. The higher the alcohol content, the better,¡± Ning Yue said.
However, the alcohol content in ancient times was not very high. Other than the wine brewed by the brewery, almost all the wine in this era had twenty to thirty percentage alcohol.
¡°Huh?¡± The doctors were stunned. They did not expect wine to be used as disinfectant.
¡°But the alcohol content wemonly see is rtively low. The low-level alcohols are not suitable for disinfecting,¡± Ning Yue said.
No, she had to find a way to get high ethanol content out. It would be good for business and medicine.
Ethanol can only be supplied to pharmacies and not as drinking alcohol.
However, these were things that could be der. What was important now was to find a substitute.
At this moment, she could only think of high alcohol content wine.
¡°Thank you for enlightening us, Princess. We¡¯ve benefited greatly.¡± The doctors bowed to Ning Yue respectfully.
Ning Yue was shocked by them and hurriedly stepped forward to say, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to do this. There are some doctors older than me among you. Your experience is iparable to mine. I can¡¯t catch up to you in your respective areas of expertise. I also have something to learn from you.¡±
¡°Princess, don¡¯t be humble. The way to bandage everyone¡¯s wounds is what we need to learn,¡± the doctor said.
¡°These techniques are very simple. Anyone can learn them. If you think of me as an omnipotent doctor because of this, you¡¯ll really tter me,¡± Ning Yue said.
Gu Yu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. These doctors were clearly coveting the scalpel in Ning Yue¡¯s hand and the surgical method. What disinfectant? It was just an excuse.
He pulled Ning Yue aside. ¡°Alright, alright. Yueyue is from my Miracle Doctor Valley. She¡¯s my disciple. Do you want to snatch her away?¡±
The doctors who were about to ask about Ning Yue¡¯s surgery did not know how to continue when he heard Gu Yu¡¯s words.
They smiled awkwardly. Seeing this, Gu Yu pulled Ning Yue away.
Gu Yu suddenly looked at Ning Yue very seriously. ¡°Yueyue, since you¡¯re willing to share your treatment with them, I shouldn¡¯t stop you. But have you thought about it? Surgery is a very delicate job. Not every doctor is suitable for surgery. They haven¡¯t undergone formal training. If they do it casually, will that person lose his life?¡±
¡°Also, do you have many scalpels in your hand? If not, what should they do? Can they operate with a knife used to cut wood?¡± Gu Yu said.
Ning Yue nodded. Actually, she had thought of this too. It was fine to talk to those doctors about bandages and disinfectant alcohol, but if they wanted to talk about the surgery, she would stop the conversation.
She knew very well that not every doctor could perform surgery. She also knew that doctors without formal training could not perform surgery easily.
¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t n to talk to them about the surgery in the first ce. I know all of this. Thank you for your concern, Master.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Gu Yu heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°I thought you would share everything you knew with them. I thought you hadn¡¯t thought about this,¡± Gu Yu said.
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Master, I¡¯m not a three-year-old child. I know all these questions.¡±
Chapter 459 - 459 Drugged
459 Drugged
¡°By the way, Master, I still have something to do in the western suburbs. Go back first,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Alright.¡± Gu Yu nodded.
He knew that Ning Yue had gone to the western suburbs to look for Jiang Ying, so he, an old man, did not join in the fun. Besides, he was not good at investigating those things.
After getting Baili to send Gu Yu back, Ning Yue brought the other guards to the western suburbs.
At this moment, Jiang Ying was still busy and had a worried expression. When he saw Ning Yueing over, he hurriedly smiled. ¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re here.¡±
When Ning Yue said that she wanted to change the dressing for the injured, he thought that it would only end at night. He did not expect her toe before dark.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. Seeing that you¡¯re so distressed, did something happen? Tell me and I¡¯ll analyze it for you,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°I did encounter a problem.¡± Jiang Ying did not intend to hide it from Ning Yue.
It turned out that no matter how they investigated, the fire in the western suburbs was still likely an ident.
If it had been a simple ident, he had no intention of continuing his investigation. But when he had directed them to put out the fire in the western suburbsst night, he had discovered a problem.
¡°Do you know that every family had an idental fire? When so many idents happen together, it¡¯s not an ident,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Jiang Ying in disbelief. ¡°What did you say? An ident happened to every family?¡±
¡°Yes, the fire burned almost at the same time, which is why it caused such a huge fire. That¡¯s why I think this isn¡¯t a simple ident,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue fell silent. She thought for a moment and asked Jiang Ying, ¡°Are you investigating who caused these idents now?¡±
Jiang Ying nodded, but no matter how he investigated, he could not find the person who did this.
¡°Jiang Ying, have you ever thought that it wasn¡¯t a human that made the idents happen?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Jiang Ying was even more puzzled. ¡°If it¡¯s not a human, could it be a ghost?¡±
He was an atheist. He would never believe such a ridiculous thing.
¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I mean, no one caused this ident. Instead, someone drugged them?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
Jiang Ying was enlightened and said to Ning Yue happily, ¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re really my lucky star!¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s words woke him up. Indeed, he could not rule out this possibility. But the problem arose again. No matter how he investigated, he did not find any suspicious people. The exnation of drugging them did not seem to work.
¡°I didn¡¯t find any suspicious people in this vige. None,¡± Jiang Ying said.
It was impossible for one person to drug the entire vige. At least a few people had to do it together.
Ning Yue smiled and replied, ¡°There¡¯s a way. There¡¯s no need for so many people to do it. After all, there¡¯s something we have to use every day.¡±
Jiang Ying frowned deeply when he heard this. After thinking for a while, he understood. ¡°You¡¯re talking about water!¡±
Why hadn¡¯t he thought of that? He had wasted a day.
¡°Yes, as long as they drug the water, they can cause these idents,¡± Ning Yue said.
When Jiang Ying heard this, he hurriedly sent someone to investigate the water source in the western suburbs. As expected, when one of the guards tried to drink the water, he hallucinated.
His eyes zed over. He took the flint he was carrying and walked to the corner. He picked up a pile of firewood and began to light it.
After the firewood was burned, the guard ced the burning firewood in various corners.
After doing this, the guard suddenly walked not far away andy on the ground with his eyes closed. He looked like he was asleep.
Jiang Ying gestured, and the other guards immediately extinguished the lit firewood.
Ning Yue took out a silver needle and poked the sleeping guard awake.
Ning Yue asked him, ¡°What did you just do?¡±
The guard looked at Ning Yue in confusion and replied honestly, ¡°I drank water.¡±
¡°You drank water over there. How did you walk over? Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Ning Yue didn¡¯t mention his arson and pointed in the direction of the water source.
The guard was even more confused. Yes, he had just been drinking water over there. Why was he here?
Chapter 460 - 460 Little Uncle
460 Little Uncle
Seeing his confused expression, the other guards hurriedly exined what he had done.
That person was very shocked. He didn¡¯t remember at all. He exined to Jiang Ying, ¡°Heir, I didn¡¯t set the fire on purpose. I don¡¯t remember those things.¡±
¡°I know. Go down and rest first,¡± he said.
Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying with a serious expression. ¡°Jiang Ying, this matter might not be that simple.¡±
Suddenly, Ning Yue recalled the letter Jiang Ying had asked her to study. Ning Yue took it out of her bag. ¡°Jiang Ying, do you still remember this?¡±
Jiang Ying looked at the letter in Ning Yue¡¯s hand and nodded gently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯ve revealed the contents of this. The words on it are written with a special potion. Only by being close to fire can the words appear.¡± As she spoke, Ning Yue ced the letter near the fire that had just been extinguished.
Although the fire had been put out, there was still some warmth.
Jiang Ying walked over and saw many words appear in the letter in Ning Yue¡¯s hand magically.
He looked at the contents of the letter and frowned deeply. So this letter was for him!
However, Jiang Ying was very puzzled. Why would the person who had written to him ce the letter in the emperor¡¯s imperial study?
He took the letter and took a look. The letter mentioned Lian Xin¡¯s motive for staying in the Imperial City and told him to be careful.
¡°Looks like Princess Dawn won¡¯t give up on marrying you,¡± Ning Yue said with a sneer.
Jiang Ying suddenly shivered. He looked at Ning Yue and quickly exined, ¡°I never thought of marrying her.¡±
¡°I know. I¡¯m not afraid of thieves. I¡¯m just afraid of thieves thinking about me,¡± Ning Yue said.
Thinking about it, if one of his treasures was stolen, at least he could ensure that he was safe.
However, if a thief coveted the treasure on her and wanted to scheme against her, her life would not be guaranteed.
¡°No, I have to get rid of Lian Xin and Princess Dawn,¡± Jiang Ying said.
He wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble, but he hated trouble. Since those two couldn¡¯t restrain themselves, don¡¯t me him!
¡°Do you want to tell the emperor about this?¡± Ning Yue pointed at the letter.
Jiang Ying didn¡¯t say anything. He put the letter to the fire and burned it.
¡°I¡¯ll tell Brother,¡± Jiang Ying said.
He would tell the emperor directly what Lian Xin wanted to do, but he would not tell the emperor that he knew from the letter.
¡°Let¡¯s go tomorrow. You¡¯ve already investigated the reason. In addition, it¡¯s alreadyte. Let¡¯s go back and rest,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying nodded. The cause of the fire had indeed been investigated. If they wanted to investigate who drugged the people, they had to hand the matter over to the secret guards.
The two of them got into the carriage and chatted as they headed towards the Ning family.
When they returned home, the two of them had dinner and went to sleep separately.
Originally, Ning Yue had nned to return to her room to study the manufacturing method of ethanol, but Xiaobao and Xiaobei insisted on resting with her.
Xiaobei stepped forward and hugged Ning Yue. ¡°Mother, we¡¯ve been in the capital for so long. You¡¯ve been busy and don¡¯t have time to apany us.¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s heart ached when she heard this. She had been busy these past few days and had indeed been negligent.
She squatted down and hugged the two children one by one.
¡°Xiaobao and Xiaobei, Mom will sleep with you tonight, okay?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Xiaobei was excited. ¡°Sure! Mother finally has time to apany us.¡±
Xiaobao was also very happy, but he didn¡¯t show the same excitement as Xiaobei. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±
That night, Ning Yue and Jiang Ying bathed the two children together. After changing into their pajamas, they bade each other goodnight and returned to their rooms to sleep.
The next day, Ning Yue was woken up by Xiaobao and Xiaobei.
¡°Mother, I heard that Little Uncle ising over today. I wonder what kind of person he is?¡± Xiaobei asked Ning Yue excitedly.
Before Ning Yue could answer, Xiaobei suddenly wilted. ¡°Will he snatch food from Xiaobai?¡±
Ning Yue had just woken up and had yet to react to what Xiaobei had said. ¡°What little uncle?¡±
Seeing this, Xiaobao exined, ¡°Mother, he¡¯s Father¡¯s youngest cousin, Granduncle¡¯s son.¡±
Ning Yue came back to her senses. ¡°Eh, why haven¡¯t I heard your father mention it?¡±
Xiaobao said, ¡°Father doesn¡¯t know either. Grandpa told us.¡±
Chapter 461 - 461 Cause
461 Cause
Ning Yue was a little confused. She had never heard Jiang Ying mention this cousin. Ning Yue was puzzled, but she still got up. After grooming the two children, she brought them to the dining room.
Jiang Ying happened to be chatting with Old Master Ning. The two of them were chatting andughing. When he saw Ning Yue holding the two children¡¯s hands, he hurriedly went forward to bring them over.
¡°Yueyue, did you sleep wellst night?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Ning Yue nodded. ¡°I slept quite well. Perhaps I was too tiredst night. I fell asleep as soon as Iid down.¡±
!!
Old Master Ning watched the two of them chat and felt relieved. As an elder, he was relieved that they had a good rtionship.
Didn¡¯t the two of them have to support each other? Just now, when Ning Yue brought the two children over, Jiang Ying immediately went forward to hold the two children¡¯s hands. He saw it, so he was very relieved to hand Ning Yue over to Jiang Ying.
¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡± Ning Yue sat down and greeted Old Master Ning with the two children.
The smile on Old Master Ning¡¯s face widened. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Sit down and eat breakfast.¡±
After that, the Ning family took their seats one after another. Everyone ate breakfast happily and went back to work.
Ning Yue and Jiang Ying went to the eastern suburbs to check on the situation of themoners. Fortunately, after yesterday¡¯s hard work, everyone¡¯s injuries were under control. The person who was the most injured had already woken up.
The emperor arranged for someone to distribute breakfast early in the morning. When Ning Yue and Jiang Ying arrived, they were all eating breakfast. When they saw Ning Yuan and Jiang Ying, the group stopped at the same time.
¡°Princess Mingyue!¡±
¡°Prince Jiang!¡±
Someone called out to them both first, and the others followed suit.
While they were struggling on the verge of life and death, Jiang Ying was the one whomanded the people to put out the fire. It was Ning Yue who risked everything to save their lives.
If not for Ning Yue¡¯s timely treatment, the oue of more than half of the people present would probably be even worse than now.
Without Ning Yue, no one could guarantee that their wounds would not be infected and that those seriously injured would still be alive.
Therefore, Ning Yue was their savior. They were all very excited to see her.
Ning Yue and Jiang Ying chatted with them for a while. She changed their dressings and instructed them on some things to take note of.
¡°I¡¯lle back in the evening to change your dressings,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
The dressings of these people had to be changed every twelve hours. They were changed yesterday evening. They came in the morning to change them after exactly twelve hours. When they came in the evening, it would be about time again.
¡°Princess Mingyue, thank you.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Princess Mingyue, you¡¯re our savior!¡±
¡°We¡¯ll definitely repay your kindness. In the future, if you have anything, Princess, you can tell us. Whether it¡¯s going up a mountain of des or going down a sea of mes, we won¡¯t hesitate.¡±
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank everyone here first. You have to rest well. I¡¯lle back in the evening.¡±
With that, Ning Yue bade everyone farewell and left with Jiang Ying.
On the way, Ning Yue asked Jiang Ying, ¡°Jiang Ying, how¡¯s the investigation into the fire? Have you found the suspect who drugged the people?¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, Jiang Ying immediately hid the smile on his face. ¡°I found out. It¡¯s Lian Xin.¡±
After hearing this, the anger in Ning Yue¡¯s heart intensified. ¡°What exactly does he want?¡±
Some people had lost their lives in the fire. Although some had been treated, their bodies were badly burned and they would have to take medicine in the future.
Did Lian Xin still have a heart? Didn¡¯t his conscience hurt when he saw the miserable state of thesemoners?
Thinking of this, Ning Yue was very angry. She wished she could bring Lian Xin here now and let her see the miserable state of themoners!
Ning Yue was furious, and so was Jiang Ying. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him off.¡±
¡°Jiang Ying, Lian Xin did this. We can¡¯t vent our anger on the citizens of the ck City Kingdom because of this. They¡¯re also innocent.¡± Ning Yue was afraid that Jiang Ying would ignore the citizens when he was angry.
¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? I understand this. I¡¯ll only target him. However, I think this matter has something to do with the royal family of the ck City Kingdom. I have to investigate carefully,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Yes, we really have to investigate carefully,¡± Ning Yue said.
Chapter 462 - 462 Calculation
462 Calction
Jiang Ying and Ning Yue both felt that the royal family of the ck City Kingdom was ruthless. They more or less yed a role in this matter.
Even if they did not do anything directly, they had tacitly agreed to Lian Xin¡¯s actions. Otherwise, Lian Xin would definitely not dare to be so impudent in the Great Yun Nation alone!
¡°Ah Liu just told me about thisst night. I haven¡¯t had the time to tell Brother, so I¡¯m going to the pce immediately,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue nodded. ¡°Alright, go ahead. I can go back myself.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Ying nodded.
Ning Yue had brought Baili and a few other guards over. It should be fine to go back like this. Jiang Ying went to the pce in peace.
After parting ways with Jiang Ying, Baili came to Ning Yue with a letter. ¡°Princess, someone just threw this into my hands.¡±
¡°Who is it?¡± Ning Yue asked as she took the letter.
Baili was a little embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. That person¡¯s skills are above mine. When I chased after him, he was already gone.¡±
He was the leader of the Dragon Scale Secret Guards. If word got out that there was someone he could not woo, where would he put his face?
¡°Even you can¡¯t catch up. This person¡¯s ability is extraordinary,¡± Ning Yue said.
She opened the letter and quickly understood why Baili could not catch up. It turned out that the person who had written the letter was Willow.
¡°It¡¯s the Pce Master of the Demon Pce. It¡¯s not surprising that you can¡¯t catch up,¡± Ning Yue said.
In the letter, Willow told her about the fire and the evidence.
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Lian Xin had given the Great Yun Nation such a big gift. Jiang Ying definitely wouldn¡¯t let Lian Xin off!
At this moment, Lian Xin was a little flustered.
He knew that Jiang Ying was a kind person. If he had sent troops to attack the Great Yun Nation, he might not have been so angry. However, he had a crooked mind and did those things, offending Jiang Ying to death.
Jiang Ying was angry. It was normal to attack him. He had been on high alert for a few days, but what puzzled Lian Xin was that Jiang Ying did not move at all.
He felt a little aggrieved. After being on guard for so many days, Jiang Ying had done nothing but go to the eastern suburbs.
However, the more he spoke, the more flustered he became. He sent someone to keep an eye on Jiang Ying every day, waiting for the knife hanging above his head to fall.
¡°Am I thinking too much?¡± Lian Xin frowned. One of the reasons he came to the Great Yun Nation this time was to recruit an advisor.
This aide was from the Great Yun Nation and was knowledgeable. The royal family of the Great Yun Nation had once thought of recruiting him, but he was dissatisfied with the royal family and did not agree.
Therefore, Lian Xin took advantage of this and took advantage of the loophole to recruit Yue Shan.
Yue Shan looked at Lian Xin and sighed heavily. He was a little desperate. He shouldn¡¯t have agreed to Lian Xin on impulse back then, but now that he was already working with him, he had no way to back out.
At the thought of this, Yue Shan wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.
The Wargod was a little unpredictable. He had to be careful with every word he said, afraid that he would anger him.
At the thought of this, Yue Shan said, ¡°Your Highness¡¯s considerations are right. With Jiang Ying¡¯s personality, he will definitely do something. What we have to do now is to calm down and not panic. Otherwise, we¡¯ll let him grasp the sore spot.¡±
Lian Xin nodded in satisfaction and suppressed the heavy uneasiness in her heart. She looked at Yue Shan. ¡°Have you done what I instructed you to do previously?¡±
He had arranged for people to assassinate Jiang Ying. As long as Jiang Ying did not die, Ning Yue would never be able to leave with him.
Yue Shan nodded. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. Everything has been arranged. I got the death warriors to wear the clothes of the Demon Pce and carry out the task. Only you and the Demon Pce know about this. No one else knows, so this matter won¡¯t be discovered.¡±
Lian Xin was very satisfied with Yue Shan as an advisor. The person he had spent a lot of money to recruit was indeed not bad.
If Yue Shan and Lian Xin knew that Ning Yue already knew about Willow and him, would they regret doing this?
¡°Yue Shan, keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let anything go wrong. I want everyone whoes into contact with Jiang Ying to die except Ning Yue!¡± Lian Xin said fiercely.
Chapter 463 - 463 Robbed
463 Robbed
When Yue Shan heard this, his heart trembled violently. He asked carefully, ¡°Your Highness, Princess Dawn has also interacted with Jiang Ying.¡±
No matter what, Princess Dawn was his niece. Their blood ties were there. He couldn¡¯t be so heartless, right?
Originally, Yue Shan thought that Lian Xin would say that Princess Dawn was an exception, but her next words frightened him.
¡°Kill them all.¡± Lian Xin did not hesitate.
To him, so what if Princess Dawn was his niece? She was just a woman who had blood ties with him. If necessary, he could even kill the emperor sitting on the throne.
Yue Shan froze. He looked at Lian Xin in disbelief. How could he be so ruthless? Princess Dawn was his biological niece. He would kill her just like that.
What about him? He was just an aide. Would Lian Xin kill him when he was useless?
Thinking of this, Yue Shan¡¯s face turned extremely pale.
No one knew about the conversation between Lian Xin and Yue Shan.
Jiang Ying and Lian Xin were enemies and love rivals. Jiang Ying had also investigated the real reason for Lian Xing¡¯s arson.
He knew that Lian Xin would not let him off, but he would not let him off either.
Ning Yue also knew about these things. One day, Lian Xin said that he wanted to talk to her about something. Coincidentally, she also wanted to see what Lian Xian wanted to do, so she agreed.
She left with Baili and a group of guards. Jiang Ying also secretly sent someone to follow her.
He wanted to follow her, but Ning Yue wouldn¡¯t let him. ¡°If you follow me, Lian Xin won¡¯t tell the truth. I want to see what he wants to do. Don¡¯t worry, this is the territory of the Great Yun Nation. Lian Xian won¡¯t dare to do anything to me.¡±
She could have also rejected him, but Lian Xin¡¯s words appealed to her.
He said that if she was willing to talk to him, he could return to the ck City Kingdom immediately and promise not to cause trouble in Great Yun Nation again.
She did not want anything else. She only wanted Lian Xin to be safe and not cause trouble. At least, the citizens of the Great Yun Nation were safe.
Although Lian Xin¡¯s personality was a little unpredictable, Ning Yue felt that he would definitely do what he said. However, there would be some unfair requests.
Therefore, Ning Yue brought Baili and some guards over.
Jiang Ying waited at home for a long time but did not see Ning Yue return. He panicked. This was the first time he was so afraid.
He sent someone to look for her. Soon, the guard brought the news back. Baili and Ning Yue had encountered robbers on the way there. The two of them had been separated, and Ning Yao¡¯s whereabouts were unknown!
¡°Robbers? How can the robbers seriously injure Baili?¡± Jiang Ying clearly did not believe his subordinate¡¯s words. The robbers were definitely not ordinary people. ¡°The robbers are hiding in the wilderness? Hehe.¡±
Jiang Ying sneered. His voice was cold without a trace of warmth.
The person reporting knelt on the ground, sweat dripping from his forehead. This was the first time he had seen Jiang Ying so angry.
Jiang Ying was angry and worried. Ning Yue¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, and she might have fallen into the hands of those ¡°robbers¡±.
As for who the robbers were, Jiang Ying already had an answer in his heart.
Although he was flustered, he still had to calm down. Otherwise, who could save Ning Yue?
Taking a deep breath, Jiang Ying closed his eyes slightly and forced himself to calm down.
Ning Yue and Baili were separated and kidnapped.
On the way to their appointment, a group of people suddenly appeared and said that they were going to rob them. Ning Yue told Baili to ignore them, but that group of people was powerful and forced her and Baili into a desperate situation.
Baili was injured in order to protect her, so his movements were affected.
In the end, when she was dealing with the group of people, they threw a packet of medicinal powder at her and she fainted.
She didn¡¯t know how long she was unconscious. When she woke up, she found herself tied to a bed.
Ning Yue panicked and hurriedly lowered her head to scan her body.
Fortunately, although her clothes were a little messy, they were still intact. Besides, there was nothing ufortable about her body.
She made sure she hadn¡¯t been vited and breathed a heavy sigh of relief.
After the panic, Ning Yue had time to size up her surroundings.
She remembered that she had encountered robbers. Was this the robbers¡¯ residence?
Thinking of this, Ning Yue shook her head secretly. No, those robbers were definitely not ordinary robbers.
Chapter 464 - 464 Lian Xin
464 Lian Xin
There were very few people in this world who could hurt Baili. How could a countryside robber do it?
Moreover, they were so powerful. Why didn¡¯t they just establish themselves as kings and stay in this remote mountain vige?
At this moment, Ning Yue already had a guess.
The next second, the sound of the door opening interrupted Ning Yue¡¯s thoughts.
!!
Ning Yue simply closed her eyes and focused on listening. She wanted to see who it was and if it was the one she had guessed, but she did not want to face it directly.
Suddenly, a deep voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Open your eyes.¡±
That voice was deliberately lowered, and Ning Yue opened her eyes cooperatively.
It was Jiang Ying!
Ning Yue frowned. Why was Jiang Ying here?
She thought of many possibilities, but she did not think of this.
¡°Help me untie it. Let¡¯s leave quickly and leave this ce!¡± Ning Yue said to Jiang Ying.
Her expression was rxed, but she was very nervous because she realized that this man was not Jiang Ying!
When Jiang Ying came over and saw her like this, he would definitely untie her immediately. No one couldpare to his love for her.
However, the person in front of her turned a blind eye to her current situation. Clearly, he was definitely not Jiang Ying!
In order to confirm her thoughts, Ning Yue probed, ¡°How many days have I been unconscious? Did you take the antidote for the poison in your body?¡±
¡°An antidote?¡± The man tried his best to y the role of Jiang Ying. A trace of confusion shed across his eyes, and at the same time, he was delighted.
Was Jiang Ying poisoned? Very good.
¡°That¡¯s right. Weren¡¯t you poisoned by my master¡¯s Lian Xin Poison? The antidote is in my hands. Take it once every three days. If you betray me, I won¡¯t give you the antidote.¡±
Ning Yue pretended to be very calm. She lied without blushing.
Her calm appearance made Lian Xin believe more than half of it. This was the name of this poison. Why was it also called Lian Xin?
¡°I¡¯m fine. It took me two days to find you,¡± Lian Xin said.
The reason why he said two days was to make Ning Yue unable to tell the time. In fact, he only needed half a day.
In addition, he knew that Jiang Ying had been poisoned, so he was very curious about what the poison was like. If possible, he wanted to use the antidote for the Lian Xin Poison to threaten Jiang Ying.
At that time, in order to survive, Jiang Ying had to listen to him.
Ning Yue pretended to heave a sigh of relief and nodded at Lian Xin. ¡°Quick, untie me. I¡¯ll give you the antidote.¡±
Ning Yue had already confirmed that this person was not Jiang Ying. Although she did not know why this person wanted to pretend to be Jiang Ying, as long as she could get out, she would y along.
¡°Quick, let¡¯s leave quickly. This group of robbers is extremely skilled in martial arts. They killed everyone within a hundred miles.¡±
Ning Yue was just spouting nonsense. Baili was injured, but he would not die.
Although Baili had failed, he was still an expert at fighting a hundred people alone. If he hadn¡¯t encountered an expert like Willow, he wouldn¡¯t have lost.
Ning Yue was very curious. Who was the person pretending to be Jiang Ying? Where did he find such an expert?
¡°Is that so?¡± Lian Xin frowned, having no intention of attacking.
¡°Jiang Ying, I¡¯m going to change my master¡¯s dressing. He¡¯s also injured and poisoned. A few days ago, in order to save the people in the western suburbs, his wound opened again. I have to rush back.¡±
Jiang Ying raised his eyebrows. He had indeed seen Gu Yu in the fire. After some thought, he came forward to untie Ning Yue.
The moment he approached, Ning Yue smelled him.
This was the smell of cologne. Although it was faint, she had a sharp sense of smell and could tell at once.
Cologne, of course. It was modern. Where in ancient times could it be found?
If she wasn¡¯t wrong, this person was Lian Xin!
Ning Yue almost bit her tongue off. She had actually fallen into Lian Xin¡¯s hands again. She tried her best to suppress the anger in her heart and not let anyone see through her.
If Lian Xin found out that she knew he was a fake, would she kill her?
Other than worrying about her life, Ning Yue¡¯s mind was also filled with questions. She did not understand why Lian Xin was doing this.
First, he had caused such a hugemotion in the Great Yun Nation, and now he had kidnapped her. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of the revenge of the royal family of the Great Yun Nation?
Chapter 465 - 465 Escape
465 Escape
She was Jiang Ying¡¯s fianc¨¦e and the princess of Russia. The emperor sitting on the throne of the Great Yun Nation was Jiang Ying¡¯s cousin.
Whether it was business or private matters, the Great Yun Nation would definitely not let Lian Xin off! Originally, Ning Yue thought that although Lian Xing¡¯s personality was a little unpredictable, he would do what he said. But now, it seemed that Lian Xing was aplete viin!
Ning Yue was right. The Jiang Ying in front of her was indeed Lian Xin in disguise.
His goal was to bring Ning Yue back to the ck City Kingdom and force her to be his consort!
When Lian Xin was untying Ning Yue¡¯s rope, he had been secretly observing her. If there was anything abnormal about her, he would tie her back to the ck City Kingdom.
However, Ning Yue¡¯s performance was normal. Lian Xin almostughed out loud.
It seemed that he had fooled Ning Yue.
He found a mask artist and got him to make a human skin mask ording to Jiang Ying¡¯s appearance. Of course, no matter how realistic the human skin mask was, there would still be some ws. For example, his facial expression would more or less be a little stiff.
In order not to let Ning Yue notice anything amiss, he put on makeup and practiced for a long time before daring toe over to see her.
For today¡¯s n, he even specially imitated Jiang Ying¡¯s actions and speech. He had learned this for a long time.
As for the previous arson, it was all to make Jiang Ying stop paying attention to him so that he could kidnap Ning Yue.
The rope was untied. Ning Yue heaved a sigh of relief. She was finally free!
As long as her hands were not tied, she was more or less confident in facing Lian Xin.
Her mind kept thinking of various ways to deal with it, but on the surface, she was moving her wrists as if nothing had happened. After confirming that she was fine, she stood up.
She turned around and tried her best to show Jiang Ying a gentle expression. ¡°Jiang Ying, thank goodness I have you. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t know how to leave this godforsaken ce.¡±
As she spoke, Ning Yue tried her best to suppress the disgust in her heart and touched her bag.
Fortunately, the bag was not taken away by Lian Xin, but she could not use the medicine inside.
She looked around casually and found that the gauze packaging was intact. She took out the gauze cloth and casually bandaged herself.
She pretended to be very anxious and said to Lian Xin, ¡°Jiang Ying, we have to walk quickly. I don¡¯t know the way. Show me the way.¡±
She walked to the front very consciously. If she walked to the back at this time, it would probably make Lian Xin suspicious.
Although she was walking in front of Lian Xin, she had been paying attention to the movements behind her and ensured that he did not do anything harmful to her.
¡°How did you get in just now? We should be able to leave by the original path.¡± Ning Yue looked at the intersections in front of her and was a little confused.
Previously, there was only one path. She could leave by following that path and would encounter a few forks. She was also worried that she would choose the wrong path, so she might as well ask Lian Xin directly.
¡°The middle path.¡± Lian Xin held Ning Yue¡¯s hand.
Ning Yue resisted the urge to shake off the hand. She restrained the anger in her heart. ¡°Okay.¡±
Ning Yue walked very carefully towards the middle path. At this moment, Lian Xin had already let down his guard against her. He thought that he had acted very sessfully.
While Lian Xin was not paying attention, Ning Yue took the medicinal powder from her space and ced it in her bag. This medicinal pill could protect herself at the critical moment!
She couldn¡¯t use it yet. She had to wait until she was out of this godforsaken ce. Otherwise, with so many forks here, she really wouldn¡¯t know how to walk alone.
There were no obstructions along the way, and the two of them walked out peacefully.
Aftering out, Ning Yue realized that this ce was an underground cave. Lian Xin had used this ce well.
She estimated how long she had been unconscious. She could guess that it had only been half a day.
At this moment, Jiang Ying must have already searched the capital. He couldn¡¯t bring her out of the capital at this time, so she judged that this was still the capital.
Ning Yue heaved a sigh of relief when she finally left the underground cave.
As long as she could get out, she could escape. If they wanted to tie her down, dream on!
She suddenly let go of Lian Xin¡¯s hand. The sudden disappearance of her hand made him frown.
Chapter 466 - 466 Escape
466 Escape
Lian Xin turned to look at Ning Yue. ¡°Yueyue, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Ning Yue panted heavily and said to Lian Xin, ¡°I¡¯m too tired. I want to rest. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±
With that, she sat down on the ground.
Seeing that she was so tired, Lian Xin¡¯s heart ached a little. He sat beside her.
While Lian Xin was not paying attention, Ning Yue took the medicinal powder from her bag and threw it at Lian Xing. Then, she rolled away from Lian Xian.
¡°Lian Xin, thank you for bringing me out!¡± Ning Yue sneered.
Lian Xin was stunned. She looked at Ning Yue in disbelief. ¡°You always knew that I was Lian Xin?¡±
¡°Of course I know. Jiang Ying and I like each other and understand each other. I can tell at a nce if my lover is real,¡± Ning Yue said.
She hated Lian Xin immensely. If he wanted to kidnap her and make her be with him, it was still up to her to be willing or not!
Lian Xin¡¯s mentality had already be sick. She did not want tomunicate with sick people anymore. He disgusted her.
¡°You!¡± Lian Xin¡¯s breathing stopped. What did Ning Yue mean by this? Did she want to tell him that he had no chance at all?
No, that was impossible!
He would never give up!
But now that he was exposed, he didn¡¯t want to pretend anymore. He tore off the mask and revealed his face.
¡°Yueyue, isn¡¯t it good to return to the ck City Kingdom with me? We came from the same ce and understand each other. What¡¯s so good about that ancient Jiang Ying?¡± Lian Xin asked.
¡°Since you¡¯re also a modern person, you should know what it means to be together for life. Modern people have a much better understanding of love than ancient people. If you really love me, you shouldn¡¯t force me! I fell in love with Jiang Ying first. You can never interfere in my rtionship with him!¡± Ning Yue said.
Lian Xin suddenly found it difficult to breathe. He did not know what medicinal powder Ning Yue had sprinkled on him.
This was how he had dealt with Ning Yue previously. He did not expect her to drug him.
He bit the tip of his tongue hard, trying to clear his head.
Sure enough, under the stimtion of the pain, his mind cleared a little.
¡°Lian Xin, get lost!¡± Ning Yue said as she took out an electric baton from behind her and pointed it at Lian Xin.
The electric baton was electric and sizzled. When Lian Xin saw the electric baton, he had no time to think about where Ning Yue¡¯s electric baton hade from.
He panicked. He wanted to retreat, but because he had been hit by Ning Yue¡¯s medicinal powder, his reaction was half a beat slower. The electric baton struck him, and Lian Xin screamed.
Ning Yue did not care. In any case, Lian Xin had done many evil things. She did not want to deal with him anymore. This person did not keep his word and was not a gentleman.
If she let Lian Xin off at this moment, her life would be over!
At the thought of this, Ning Yue pressed the electric baton a few more times. It was unknown where Lian Xin was hit by the baton.
Although she hated Lian Xin to the core, she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to kill him.
Killing someone? Not to mention this life, she had never done it in her previous life, so she only electrocuted his heart with the electric baton and caused him to faint.
¡°Ning Yue!¡± Lian Xin was electrocuted a few times. His body stiffened and he looked at Ning Yue in pain.
However, his body suddenly lost control. He asked in a panic, ¡°Ning Yue, what did you do?¡±
Seeing this, Ning Yue did not electrocute him again, but she still held the electric baton tightly in her hand and looked at Lian Xin warily. ¡°Lian Xin, if I were you, I would definitely behave myself when I came to the Great Yun Nation. I¡¯m the only princess in Russia, and I¡¯m my uncle¡¯s only blood rtive. Do you know what this means?¡±
When Lian Xin heard this, a thought shed through her mind. She asked Ning Yue in disbelief, ¡°He wants you to inherit his throne? You want to be the empress?¡±
Ning Yue sneered. ¡°You want to know? Ask my uncle!¡±
With that, Ning Yue left under Lian Xin¡¯s shocked gaze.
As she was not familiar with the terrain, Ning Yue spent a long time but was unable to walk out of this mountain.
Fortunately, there was food in the space, so she wouldn¡¯t be hungry. However, if she still couldn¡¯t walk out, Lian Xin would easily catch up.
Soon it was night and the moon was high in the sky.
Chapter 467 - 467 Search
467 Search
After walking for a day, Ning Yue still did not walk out of this ce. It was unknown what influenced thepass. As long as it was taken out, it would spin non-stop. There was no way to determine the directions.
Moreover, the ce was too big. She took out the drone and operated it for a long time, but she still couldn¡¯t make it fly out of this godforsaken ce.
Just like that, the entire day passed. At night, Ning Yue had a shlight and a tent, but she did not dare to use them. She was afraid that if she used them at night, she would be too big of a target and would be easily seen through. At that time, Lian Xin¡¯s men would chase after her.
She took out the insect repellent and knockout powder and kept them close to her. She took out a coat from her space and put it on. She leaned against the tree and closed her eyes.
However, Ning Yue did not dare to sleep too soundly. After all, this was the wilderness, and danger was everywhere.
Jiang Ying had also been looking for Ning Yue for a long time. At this moment, he finally discovered her traces.
His heart ached as he looked at Ning Yue, who was sitting on the ground and sleeping against a tree. When he stepped forward to approach her, she was immediately woken up.
¡°Who is it?¡± She looked ahead warily and suddenly saw a familiar figure. Behind this figure was arge group of people dressed as guards.
However, this situation did not make Ning Yue rx. Instead, she became even more vignt.
After all, Lian Xin had pretended to be him not long ago. Who knew if she was the real person this time?!
¡°Jiang Ying?¡± Ning Yue asked cautiously.
¡°Yueyue, it¡¯s me. How are you?¡± Jiang Ying asked nervously.
Ning Yue put her hands behind her back and gripped the electric baton tightly. ¡°Jiang Ying, why are you here?¡±
Jiang Ying was a little stunned. Shouldn¡¯t he be here? ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you all day and finally found your tracks here. I ordered someone to follow the tracks and found you here.¡±
Jiang Ying did not know what was wrong with Ning Yue and hurriedly exined.
As soon as Jiang Ying approached, a familiar smell assaulted her. Ning Yue heaved a sigh of relief.
She fell to the ground and looked at Jiang Ying in fear. ¡°Jiang Ying, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Ning Yue¡¯s voice was faintly sobbing.
She was almost in despair. This ce was so big and she couldn¡¯t walk out of this mountain with all her equipment. She thought about a lot of things. She thought of the Ning family, the two children, and Jiang Ying.
She almost thought she would never see them again in her life. She had barely survived to cross over to this world and meet them.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yueyue. I waste.¡± Jiang Ying¡¯s heart ached. He stepped forward and gently hugged Ning Yue.
He didn¡¯t know what Ning Yue had encountered, but she was a very strong person. He had never seen her cry.
At this moment, he only hated himself for not being capable enough to find Ning Yue at this time.
Ning Yue wiped the tears off her face. ¡°I was deceived by Lian Xin. If I weren¡¯t smart, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t have seen me forever!¡±
Ning Yue cried without care for her image. It was really dangerous just now. She told Jiang Ying everything about Lian Xin pretending to be him and lying to her.
¡°This Lian Xin! I¡¯ve been busy with the refugees these past few days and haven¡¯t had the time to pay attention to him. Does he think I¡¯m afraid?¡± A cold glint shed across Jiang Ying¡¯s eyes.
Lian Xin had hurt Ning Yue so badly. He would remember it! He would definitely not let Lian Xian off!
Ning Yue tried her best to stand up, but because she had been sitting for a long time, her legs were a little sore. If not for Jiang Ying supporting her, she would have fallen.
¡°I can¡¯t really stand up,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying¡¯s heart ached. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡±
With that, he carried Ning Yue horizontally without caring if she agreed.
Ning Yue hugged Jiang Ying¡¯s neck tightly. Only then could she be at ease.
¡°Let¡¯s leave this godforsaken ce,¡± Jiang Ying said as he carried Ning Yue out.
Jiang Ying knew the way and easily left the mountain to reach the foot of the mountain.
Jiang Ying had found her. They had finally left this godforsaken ce. She no longer had to worry about being found by Lian Xin.
At the thought of this, the tension in her heart instantly rxed. The result of this rxation was that Ning Yue fainted.
Jiang Ying was scared out of his wits by Ning Yue. He quickly put her into the carriage and checked on her condition. Seeing that she was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief.
Chapter 468 - 468 Cry
468 Cry
He got into the carriage and asked the guard to drive back to Prince Jin¡¯s residence.
He knew that Ning Yue did not want the Ning family to worry, so he did not bring her back to the Ning residence like this. Instead, he brought her back to Prince Jin¡¯s Residence first. They would return to the Ning family tomorrow after tonight.
He told the Ning family that he would bring Ning Yue to the surrounding cities to see if there was a suitable ce for those refugees to live. The Ning family believed him.
After a while, the carriage arrived at the entrance of Prince Jin¡¯s residence.
Jiang Ying sighed and carried Ning Yue into the room. He asked the servants to bring warm water and a bathtub. Ning Yuie was covered in injuries and had to be cleaned up.
At this moment, Ning Yue had already woken up. Jiang Ying informed her and did not stay in the room, asking the maidservant toe in and help.
Ning Yue did not hesitate and let the maidservant help. Her hands and feet were tied in the underground cave. Aftering out, she had been sleeping in the same position. Now, her hands and feet no longer listened to her.
After Ning Yue washed up and medicine was applied, the maidservant asked the male servants outside to bring out the bathtub and bathwater.
When Jiang Ying saw the maidservante out, he asked, ¡°Are you all done?¡±
¡°Heir, everything is fine,¡± the maidservant replied respectfully.
Jiang Ying nodded and instructed, ¡°You can bring over the food I asked you to prepare.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± The maidservant retreated respectfully.
Jiang Ying took a deep breath and knocked on the door. ¡°Yueyue, can Ie in?¡±
¡°Come in.¡± Ning Yue sounded a little weak.
Jiang Ying entered and saw Ning Yue sitting on the bed. He went forward and sat beside her. Just as he was about to speak, Ning Yue suddenly said, ¡°Jiang Ying, don¡¯t speak. Let me lean on you.¡±
She gently leaned her head on Jiang Ying¡¯s shoulder. Jiang Ying did not dare to make a sound and waited quietly for her to speak.
After a while, the maidservant served the food. The maidservant¡¯s movements were gentler. When they entered, they did not shock Ning Yue.
After they arranged the food, Jiang Ying gestured for them to leave.
Then, Jiang Ying let Ning Yue lean against him. After an unknown period of time, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and moved his body quietly. Ning Yuan didn¡¯t say anything.
Jiang Ying moved even more. He simply took off his shoes andy down on the bed, only to realize that Ning Yue still did not speak.
He wanted to sit down and see what was wrong with Ning Yue. Unexpectedly, as soon as he changed his posture, he heard Ning Yue¡¯ even breathing.
Jiang Ying blinked and lowered his head to look at the person in his arms. Ning Yue had actually fallen asleep!
He was a little helpless, and a gentle smile appeared on his face.
Did Ning Yue trust him so much? Although they were engaged and had children, they were still a single man and woman, and they were in such an ambiguous position. However, he would not take advantage of her and let her down.
Suddenly, he remembered Ning Yue crying in the mountains. The smile on his face immediately disappeared.
He gritted his teeth and looked down at Ning Yue. He realized that there were tears on her face.
She was crying again!
Jiang Ying was very vexed and med himself. Ning Yue cried in his arms for a long time, but he did not feel anything. Jiang Ying¡¯s heart ached.
He had seen many beauties cry, but none of them shocked him as much as Ning Yue¡¯s tears.
Her cries were silent, but they hit his heart even harder.
Jiang Ying reached out with trembling hands and gently hugged Ning Yue, his hands slowly tightening.
What exactly had happened to Ning Yue?
What did she suffer?
He believed that what Ning Yue encountered was far more than what she had casually described in the mountains.
There must be some details that she hadn¡¯t told him. He only felt his heart ache, and at the same time, he med himself. If he had found Ning Yue earlier, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.
¡°Yueyue, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll definitely make Lian Xin pay!¡± Jiang Ying¡¯s face was filled with coldness.
The more Jiang Ying thought about it, the angrier he became. His anger made his blood boil. He already felt a metallic taste in his throat and almost couldn¡¯t help but vomit.
Taking a deep breath, Jiang Ying adjusted his mentality. He carefully ced Ning Yue on the bed and gently pulled the nket over her.
He wanted to get someone to investigate and see what had happened to Ning Yue during the half day she disappeared.
Chapter 469 - 469 Here
469 Here
Jiang Ying recalled the grievances Ning Yue had suffered and his entire body was filled with killing intent. He was about to leave when he heard her voice.
¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go!¡± Ning Yue¡¯s voice was actually sobbing.
¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m not going.¡± Jiang Ying stepped forward and hugged Ning Yue again.
He would let Lian Xin live another night.
No matter how angry he was, he could not leave Ning Yue behind.
Jiang Ying maintained a sitting posture for the entire night and let Ning Yue lean against him. One of his arms was still hugging her.
The next morning, Jiang Ying¡¯s hand almost lost feeling.
His guards thought he was injured and were extremely nervous.
Jiang Ying only asked them to retreat and said that he was fine. He spoke to Ning Yue for a while, and she was no longer as fragile as yesterday.
After Jiang Ying sent Ning Yue back to the Ning family, he went to the pce. He had something to report to the emperor and had to get someone to investigate what had happenedst night.
Although the possibility of capturing Lian Xin was rtively low, Jiang Ying believed that he could not escape the Great Yun Nation!
He did not believe that Lian Xin could hide forever!
When Ning Yue returned to the Ning family¡¯s house, she thought of what had happened in the roomst night and immediately blushed. ¡°How embarrassing.¡±
Actually, nothing had happened to her. She couldn¡¯t figure out why she was crying.
Alright, it was fine if she cried, but she had to ask Jiang Ying to apany her.
This situation embarrassed her. She didn¡¯t know how to face Jiang Ying anymore. She had shown him her most vulnerable side.
When she returned to the Ning family, Old Master Ning told her with a serious expression, ¡°This morning, the emperor sent someone over. He said that the ck City Kingdom had sent another envoy over.¡±
¡°This envoy is different from that of the warlike Lian Xin. He advocates returning the Great Yun Nation. The ck City Kingdom sent this envoy over for a very deep reason. The emperor wants you and Jiang Ying to receive this person together.¡±
¡°But you were not at home. I took the liberty of telling the emperor to let that person stay at your eldest cousin¡¯s ce first. He should be here in the afternoon,¡± Old Master Ning said.
Ning Yue looked at Old Master Ning in surprise. ¡°Did the ck City Kingdom send someone to say that they wanted to return to the Great Yun Nation?¡±
This was the Great Yun Nation, and the emperor had asked her and Jiang Ying to receive them. There shouldn¡¯t be any danger, at least not like Lian Xin.
¡°I understand. By the way, Grandpa, is Baili back? How¡¯s his condition?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Old Master Ning nodded. ¡°Yes, he just suffered some superficial injuries. Your master has already applied medicine on him. He¡¯s resting in the guest room now.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll go see him.¡± Ning Yue heaved a sigh of relief. When she was separated from Baili, she had been worried that the people from Lian Xin would kill him.
¡°Go.¡± Old Master Ning waved his hand.
¡°Alright.¡± After Ning Yue finished chatting with Old Master Ning, she went to the guest room. Seeing that Baili was indeed fine, she was relieved.
¡°Rest in peace. Don¡¯t worry about me. Ah Da and Ah Er are still here. A few days ago, I just helped Ah Da detoxify the poison. He¡¯s already recovered,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Alright, thank you, Princess.¡± Baili¡¯s face was slightly pale.
After this, he would protect Ning Yue more carefully and definitely not let anything simr happen again.
In the afternoon, the envoy sent by the ck City Kingdom, Nan Xing, arrived. He greeted Ning Yue warmly and even asked her to take him shopping.
¡°Princess Mingyue, I didn¡¯t expect you to look so much like my aunt. I almost called you aunt,¡± Nan Xing said to Ning Yue with a smile.
Ning Yue did not know what was going on with Nan Xing, nor did she want to talk to him much, so she casually replied.
The emperor even asked her and Jiang Ying to receive this person together, but Nan Xing said that he wanted to go out on the streets. Now that Jiang Ying was not around, she could only bring him out on the street herself.
Nan Xing walked on the streets of the capital and he was very curious about everything. He touched everything. He wanted this and that too.
After paying, he asked Ning Yue to ask the guard to help him carry his things.
He shopped for a long time and bought a lot of things. The guards had gone back and forth countless times, but he was still buying things.
Chapter 470 - 470 Stalking
470 Stalking
Ning Yue suddenly became a little impatient. She wanted to ask Nan Xing when he was going back.
¡°The people behind us are following us,¡± Nan Xing whispered into Ning Yue¡¯s ear.
Ning Yue paused and looked at Ah Da and Ah Er. The two of them had good hearing and had also heard Nan Xing and Ning Yuan¡¯s conversation. They nodded slightly at her.
Ah Da asked Ning Yue, ¡°Princess, do you want me to deal with them?¡±
¡°No need.¡± Ning Yue shook her head. ¡°Get someone to investigate and see who it is.¡±
As someone was following them, Ning Yue¡¯s nerves were tense. She was on guard all the way, but to her surprise, this person did not do anything else until she returned home.
Ah Da sent someone to follow the person who was following them. Nan Xing also sent someone to tail them.
The people they sent realized that this person had returned to a jewelry shop at night and never came out again.
After Jiang Ying found out about this, he did not say anything and secretly sent someone to investigate the shop.
He instructed Ning Yue, ¡°It¡¯s best not to go out for the time being. It¡¯s not safe outside before we catch Lian Xin.¡±
He was worried that if Ning Yue was caught by Lian Xin again, she might not be as lucky asst time. What if Ning Yue suffered again?
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. As long as I don¡¯t leave the capital, he won¡¯t dare to cause trouble,¡± Ning Yue said.
No matter what, this was the capital that was controlled by the emperor. Even Lian Xin had to think twice before causing trouble.
¡°By the way, Jiang Ying, I want to ask you what kind of person Nan Xing is?¡± Ning Yue asked.
At the mention of Nan Xing, Jiang Ying¡¯s expression was a little strange. After a long time, he said, ¡°He¡¯s crazy.¡±
What? Ning Yue looked at him in confusion. His evaluation was a little cute.
¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re avoiding him?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
¡°No, I¡¯ve been busy recently and don¡¯t have time to see him. Just help me receive him,¡± Jiang Ying said.
In the end, early the next morning, Jiang Ying entered the pce.
Nan Xing also went to the Ning family at this time. He told Ning Yue about sending someone to follow him.
Ning Yue was about to say something when he said, ¡°I have to find that person. I have to ask him why he¡¯s following me.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t. If that person is plotting something, won¡¯t we not know what they¡¯re going to do if we go like this?¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°It¡¯ll be toote for them to do anything!¡± Nan Xing rolled his eyes at Ning Yue.
Ning Yue could not stop Nan Xing, so she could only follow him to the jewelry shop.
Nan Xing was very angry. He grabbed the shopkeeper and asked, ¡°Where is that person?¡±
The shopkeeper trembled in fear. He hugged Nan Xing¡¯s thigh and wailed, ¡°Mercy, mercy!¡±
Nan Xing sneered and kicked the shopkeeper hard. The shopkeeper immediately fell to the ground. ¡°Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t call that person out, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±
The shopkeeper was pale with fear. ¡°I wonder who you¡¯re talking about?¡±
¡°You¡¯re still pretending, right? You have the guts to send someone to follow me, but not the guts to admit it, right?¡± Nan Xing asked.
The shopkeeper¡¯s expression froze. He exined everything. He said that he saw that the two of them were generous and wanted someone to trick them intoing to the shop to spend money.
However, he did not expect the two of them to actually enter the Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s Residence. That was the home of the current Princess Mingyue! Even if he was given a hundred guts, he would not dare to attack Ning Yue!
When Nan Xing heard this, he looked at Ning Yue, who had no expression on her face. Only then did Nan Xing n to not pursue the matter and leave with her.
Ning Yue felt that Nan Xing¡¯s personality was theplete opposite of Lian Xin¡¯s. He was very direct and was the kind of person who couldn¡¯t hide his thoughts. His thoughts were written all over his face.
However, she couldn¡¯t jump to conclusions. She had to continue observing.
After the two of them left, the panic on the shopkeeper¡¯s face disappeared and was reced by a sneer.
He made a prompt decision and closed the jewelry shop.
He hadpleted the mission given by his master, so there was no need for the shop to exist.
For a few days in a row, Jiang Ying had been leaving early and returningte. He had not met Nan Xing. This action puzzled Ning Yue.
Originally, Ning Yue had nned to chat with Jiang Ying and see what was going on between him and Nan Xing.
Chapter 471 - 471 Mask
471 Mask
However, before Ning Yue could speak, Jiang Ying told her a piece of news. ¡°Yueyue, that shop is closed.¡±
¡°What shop?¡± Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying in confusion.
¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that someone was following you and that that person disappeared after entering the shop? That day, after you and Nanxing went to that shop, the shop closed.¡±
¡°Whether it¡¯s the shopkeeper or the employees inside, they seem to have disappeared into thin air,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue frowned when she heard this. What was going on with this shop?
¡°Did you find anything else? Why did this shop close after we went? Is there any meaning to his actions?¡± The more Ning Yue thought about it, the more puzzled she became.
Could it be that the goal of that group of people was to let her go to the shop with Nan Xing? What was the point of doing this?
¡°I don¡¯t know either. I n to continue investigating.¡± Jiang Ying frowned tightly as he said this.
It was not easy to investigate that group of people. It was as if they had appeared out of thin air and disappeared into thin air. He wanted to investigate their source and where they had gone, but he couldn¡¯t. He sent batches of people out, but they could not find out.
Suddenly, Ning Yue seemed to have thought of something. She asked Jiang Ying, ¡°Jiang Ying, I have a question.¡±
¡°What?¡± Jiang Ying looked at Ning Yue.
¡°How do you get a human skin mask? Thest time Lian Xin pretended to be you, he was wearing it,¡± Ning Yue said.
She hadn¡¯t thought anything of it when she met him previously, but now that she thought about it, it made her hair stand on end.
Could it be that the human skin mask was torn off someone?
¡°Legend has it that there¡¯s a disguise expert. The masks he makes are very realistic. It canpletely be faked.¡± In the end, Jiang Ying frowned again. ¡°However, this legend happened a long time ago. This expert should have passed away long ago.¡±
¡°His death doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t have a sessor. Just like the Miracle Doctor Valley that has generations of sessors and apprentices. Even if his sessor is inferior to him, that sessor can at least learn a little, right?¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying nodded. That did make sense. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡±
¡°I¡¯m wondering if you can¡¯t investigate those people because they¡¯re wearing human skin masks. If that¡¯s the case, are those people rted to Lian Xin?¡± Ning Yue said again.
Jiang Ying suddenly fell silent. What Ning Yue said made sense. He only asked someone to send the portrait out to investigate.
If that group of people did not look like this at all, or if they were wearing masks, he would not be able to find out even if he investigated for the rest of his life.
¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of this?! We wasted so much time for nothing. Perhaps that group of people has already run away.¡± At this point, Jiang Ying¡¯s eyes widened again. He had investigated for a long time but couldn¡¯t find Lian Xin¡¯s whereabouts. Was it possible that Lian Xian had also left wearing a human skin mask?
¡°Ning Yue, I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡± With that, Jiang Ying left before Ning Yue could answer.
He hurriedly entered the pce. Just as the emperor was about to sleep, he heard a guard at the entrance of the pce report that Jiang Ying wanted to see him.
Jiang Ying had nevere to the pce to look for him in the middle of the night. Perhaps something big had happened. The emperor asked the guards to bring him in.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you in such a hurry? Did something happen?¡± the emperor asked.
¡°Imperial Brother, I discovered a little problem.¡± He told the emperor what he had just discussed with Ning Yue in the Ning family.
The emperor¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°If the human skin mask gets out, it¡¯ll be a threat to all countries.¡±
If the people of the ck City Kingdom went to the Great Yun Nation with the human skin mask and killed those important officials, then arranged for people to wear masks to pretend to be those important officials who had been killed, the entire Great Yun Nation would be in chaos.
¡°Yes, I was worried about that too,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°No, we have to investigate this matter thoroughly.¡± The emperor was very nervous.
The emperor was very worried. He was afraid that unknowingly, the Great Yun Nation would be infiltrated by the ck City Kingdom.
Chapter 472 - 472 Friendship
472 Friendship
¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate, but I need Brother to give me special privileges,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Go ahead,¡± the emperor replied grimly.
¡°I¡¯m going to the royal monastery,¡± Jiang Ying said.
The emperor looked at him in confusion. ¡°Why are you suddenly going to the royal monastery?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve only heard some legends about the disguise. I¡¯m afraid no one in this world knows about this anymore, and I have no way to investigate.¡± Jiang Ying paused and continued, ¡°So if I want clues, I can only go to the academy of the royal monastery.¡±
After Jiang Ying finished speaking, he looked at the emperor solemnly. The academy of the royal monastery was a forbidden area. No one could enter without the emperor¡¯s orders.
So that was what was going on. The emperor nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯ll give you the gold medallionter. With it, you cane and go as you please.¡±
The emperor stood up and took a small wooden box from the table, handing it to Jiang Ying. ¡°Remember to return this golden token to me when you¡¯re done.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Ying took the small wooden box and said solemnly to the emperor, ¡°Thank you, Brother. I¡¯ll definitely investigate carefully.¡±
¡°You¡¯re wee. I should be the one thanking you.¡± The emperor was quite grateful to Jiang Ying.
When he was still the Crown Prince, Jiang Ying had always assisted him. Even when he ascended the throne and became the Emperor, he still assisted him wholeheartedly.
Jiang Ying¡¯s talents were not inferior to his. Being able to obtain his assistance was simply like adding wings to a tiger.
After Jiang Ying took the token given by the emperor, he told the emperor about Nan Xing.
Speaking of Nan Xing, the emperor also looked strange. ¡°Why is Nan Xing here?¡±
The emperor, Jiang Ying, and Nan Xing were very good ymates when they were young. Later, Nan Xing followed his father to the ck City Kingdom.
Nan Xing had once returned, but they had parted on bad terms because of something, so he went back to the ck City Kingdom.
After that conflict, they thought that Nan Xing would never return for the rest of his life.
To the emperor¡¯s surprise, when Nan Xing returned, he actually said that he wanted to stay at Jiang Ying¡¯s house. Now that Jiang Ying was staying at Ning Yue¡¯s house, he simply gave the problem to the Ning family.
Originally, Nan Xing was very unhappy. He sent someone to say that if not for the Jiang Ying¡¯s family, he would definitely not havee. Moreover, he promised that he could facilitate the return of the ck City Kingdom to the Great Yun Nation.
The emperor sent someone to pass a message to Nan Xing that Ning Yue was Jiang Ying¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Now that Jiang Ying was staying at his fianc¨¦e¡¯s house, it was the same for him to stay in the Ning family. Only then did Nan Xing fall silent.
When Old Master Ning arranged for Nan Xing to stay in the house Ning Yue had bought, the emperor thought that Nan Xing would be angry. He did not expect Nan Xing to have no reaction. Not only did he not react to the ce he would be living at, but on the first day he arrived, he even dragged Ning Yue shopping. He heard that he had almost bought an entire street¡¯s worth of items.
¡°I wonder if the shop owner following you is rted to Nan Xing. If so, you can start with Lian Xin,¡± the emperor said.
¡°Regardless of whether it has anything to do with him, I have to start with Lian Xin. I think this matter has something to do with him,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Speaking of Lian Xin, Jiang Ying was very angry. ¡°Don¡¯t let this Lian Xin fall into my hands! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make him pay the price.¡±
Seeing that Jiang Ying was about to lose his mind, the emperor hurriedly said, ¡°Jiang Ying, don¡¯t be blinded by anger and lose your calm.¡±
Thinking of the grievances Ning Yue had suffered, Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t calm down.
But the emperor was right. Only by staying calm could he catch Lian Xin.
¡°Imperial Brother, it¡¯s already veryte. I¡¯ll go back first. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll head to the royal temple to investigate those things,¡± Jiang Ying said.
The emperor nodded. ¡°Be careful on the way.¡±
After leaving the pce, Jiang Ying nned to return to the Ning family directly, but he did not expect to meet Nan Xing halfway.
He wanted to turn around and leave, but Nan Xing stopped him. ¡°I knew you would definitely enter the pce to see him in the next few days. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a few days before you finally arrived. But from the looks of it, you don¡¯t even want to see me anymore. Is our childhood rtionship gone?¡± Nan Xing asked Jiang Ying.
Chapter 473 - 473 Conversation
473 Conversation
Jiang Ying didn¡¯t say anything and just sized up Nan Xing. Nan Xing also let him size him up in silence.
Finally, they both said at the same time, ¡°You¡¯ve changed.¡±
Nan Xing suddenlyughed. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. We must be old. You have a wife and children, but I¡¯m still alone.¡±
Jiang Ying did not reply. He looked not far away. ¡°This is not a ce to chat. Let¡¯s go to Prince Jin¡¯s Residence.¡±
¡°I thought you were going to ban me from Prince Jin¡¯s residence forever,¡± Nan Xing said.
Jiang Ying did not answer. He instructed the guard beside him to tell Ning Yue that he would returnter.
With that, he turned and walked away. Nan Xing followed him.
The two of them walked on the streets of the capital one after another. Soon, they arrived at Prince Jin¡¯s residence. Nan Xing looked at the que with mixed feelings.
¡°It¡¯s been fifteen years. I thought I¡¯d nevere here again,¡± said South Star.
Jiang Ying suddenly stopped and turned to stare at Nan Xing. Nan Xing felt his scalp tingle. ¡°What? It¡¯s been so many years. Do you still me me?¡±
¡°If I me you, you won¡¯t be able to enter Prince Jin¡¯s Residence,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Nan Xing smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes, if you me me, I won¡¯t be able to walk in. I was the one who couldn¡¯t walk out of the cage I drew myself. If I didn¡¯t know that you had children, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to forgive myself for the rest of my life.¡±
Jiang Ying did not say anything. Actually, he did not hate Nan Xing. He just felt very ufortable at that time, because he was the only son of Prince Jin and Princess Consort Jin.
If he could not have children, Prince Jin would have no descendants. Other than feeling guilty about his parents, he had no other thoughts.
They had yed with Nan Xing since they were young. Could he still kill him?
Besides, when Nan Xing returned from the ck City Kingdom, the three of them were only fifteen years old. Nan Xing did not do it on purpose.
They were yful. When they went out to y together, Nan Xing identally injured Jiang Ying¡¯s lower body, causing him to be uninterested in any woman.
In addition, he was a clean freak. As long as she was not the wife he had set his mind on, he would never touch another woman.
However, the injury there had also traumatized him.
Due to a mistake, he was drugged and had a child with Ning Yue.
Seeing that Jiang Ying was silent, Nan Xing suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jiang Ying.¡±
Jiang Ying suddenly had mixed feelings.
¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t med you for a long time. I¡¯ve thought about it seriously over the years. We were both young back then. You didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± If he really didn¡¯t have children, it would be fate. Fortunately, the heavens had doted on him and given him a pair of twins.
Nan Xing suddenly did not know what to say. He stood there and stared at the floor in a daze.
It was not until Jiang Ying walked into Prince Jin¡¯s residence that he came back to his senses and followed him into the residence.
The furnishings in Prince Jin¡¯s residence were still the same, but Prince Jin and Princess Consort Jin were not in the residence. He could not help but ask, ¡°Where are your parents? I haven¡¯t seen them in a long time.¡±
¡°They¡¯re at the border,¡± Jiang Ying said. ¡°Is that what you came to me to say?¡±
¡°No, I really had something to tell you.¡± Nan Xing said, ¡°The current situation of the ck City Kingdom is different from what you think. The ck City Kingdom has already been seeded by the new emperor. The new emperor wants to return to the Great Yun Nation, but those warlike people are unwilling.¡±
He briefly exined the situation to Jiang Ying. Jiang frowned and asked, ¡°Is Lian Xin one of the militants?¡±
Nan Xing tilted his head and looked at Jiang Ying. ¡°He betrayed his country.¡±
Jiang Ying looked at Nan Xing in shock. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Nan Xing exined this matter. It turned out that Lian Xin was the former emperor¡¯s most trusted younger brother. Almost all the decisions the former emperor made were suggested by Lian Xian.
Ever since the current emperor took power, Lian Xin could not be trusted. He began to use his military power to threaten the emperor.
Lian Xin advocated independence, but the current emperor thought that they were originally subjects of the Great Yun Nation. Their roots were in the Great Yun Nation, and they would return to their roots in the future.
Ever since the independence of the ck City Kingdom, they could no longer return to the territory of the Great Yun Nation to see their rtives.
Chapter 474 - 474 Reason
474 Reason
Returning to the Great Yun Nation was also the wish of most of the citizens of the ck City Kingdom. The new emperor¡¯s actions were naturally supported by the citizens.
However, Lian Xin was unwilling, because after returning to the Great Yun Nation, he would no longer be the God of War, and he would be of no use.
The new emperor was unwilling to be manipted by Lian Xin and removed his military power.
He thought that Lian Xin, who had lost his military power, would behave himself. He did not expect him to secretly leave the ck City Kingdom and pretend to be an envoy of the ck City Empire when the new emperor sent an envoy to the Great Yun Nation.
!!
Nan Xing had once thought of sending someone to inform the Emperor of the Great Yun Nation or Jiang Ying, but after Lian Xin found out, he could kill the people he sent every time.
When he sent the message to the emperor, he did not know what Lian Xin had done. Later, when the person sent by the emperor mentioned Lian Xian, he realized that something was wrong. It was toote to send someone to tell him.
He had also been hunted down along the way. Otherwise, he would have long arrived at the Great Yun Nation.
He had also heard that Lian Xin had set fire to the Great Yun Nation a few days ago. He did not know what he wanted to do.
Jiang Ying sighed and told Nan Xing the reason why Lian Xin had done these things.
Nan Xing¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at Jiang Ying in disbelief. ¡°Are you kidding? Is this true?¡±
It turned out that the rumor circting in the ck City Kingdom was true. Lian Xin had actually dreamed of the goddess!
What shocked Nan Xing was that this goddess was actually Jiang Ying¡¯s fianc??e. Wasn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence?
Lian Xin¡¯s dream of the goddess was something that the entire Great Yun Nation knew. Moreover, how long had this rumor existed in the Great Yun Nation? It had been at least twenty years.
Lian Xin had hated the Great Yun Nation from the beginning. He really wanted to destroy it and said that he would never step into it in his life. He had persisted for 20 years.
Now that he had suddenlye to the Great Yun Nation and said that his goddess was there, everyone in the ck City Kingdom found it unbelievable.
Could it be that Lian Xin had already decided on Ning Yue?
Soon, Nan Xing rejected his idea. It didn¡¯t make sense.
When Lian Xin dreamed of his goddess, Ning Yue was not even born. How could he have decided on Ning Yue long ago?
Was it true that the goddess he dreamt of was real? Was it also true that the girl in real life was the goddess in his dream?
But this was too much of a coincidence. There was actually someone who looked exactly like the person in his dream. Why did this sound strange?
¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Nan Xing sighed and told Jiang Ying his thoughts and doubts.
¡°This can¡¯t be such a coincidence, right?¡± Nan Xing asked him.
¡°That¡¯s hard to say, but Lian Xin¡¯s thoughts can¡¯t be understood by normal people.¡±
¡°Who knows if he fabricated the story of a goddess and used this excuse toe to the Great Yun Nation. When he saw Ning Yue, he casually said that she was the goddess he had chosen,¡± Jiang Ying said angrily.
He did not care if Lian Xinmeng was dreaming of Ning Yue or not. Ning Yue was his fianc??e. He could not let Lian Xin get close to her!
¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this person for now. Let me ask you, does the new emperor of your ck City Kingdom really want to return to the Great Yun Nation?¡± Jiang Ying asked Nan Xing.
Nan Xing nodded. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? Since he sent me over, it means that he¡¯s serious about returning to the Great Yun Nation.¡±
Jiang Ying continued the topic. He mentioned to Nan Xing about the shop and the human skin mask. Nan Xing¡¯s eyes widened.
¡°Isn¡¯t the matter of the human skin mask too unbelievable? Is there really a mask made of human skin?¡± Nan Xing asked.
Jiang Ying was silent for a moment. He remembered what Ning Yue had told him about Lian Xin pretending to be him.
Therefore, the matter of the human skin mask might be true, but this mask might not be made of human skin.
Perhaps it was only because that mask could fit a person¡¯s face and prevent others from seeing anything wrong that it got its name.
After Jiang Ying told Nan Xing his thoughts, Nan Xing was enlightened but also very puzzled.
The two of them chatted untilte at night.
Chapter 475 - 475 Shopping
475 Shopping
Seeing that it was already veryte, Jiang Ying did not n to return to the Ning family again. If he returned, he might disturb the others, so he decided to stay in Prince Jin¡¯s residence for the night.
The next day, he went to the Ning residence early in the morning. At this moment, the Ning family had already eaten breakfast.
When Ning Yue saw him, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief and smiled.
After Jiang Ying sent someone to pass a message to herst night, she did not wait for Jiang Yan and went to sleep first.
!!
However, Jiang Ying did not return for the entire night. She wanted to send someone to look for him, but he came early in the morning.
¡°Yueyue, I¡¯m free today. How about we go out together?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying in surprise. ¡°Why are you suddenly free? Aren¡¯t you very busy these days?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I haven¡¯t been able to shop here with you since I came to the capital. I just thought that I would be free today and go shopping together,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Alright, where do you n to take me? Do you want to bring the two children with you?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°No, let them stay at home. Didn¡¯t you keep saying that you wanted to spend some alone time with me?¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Sure!¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
The two of them handed the children to Madam Liu and the others and immediately left.
¡°Yueyue, is there anywhere you especially want to go?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Ning Yue tilted her head and thought for a while. Actually, she was very curious about what an ancient brothel looked like. She was even more curious about what a casino looked like in ancient times.
¡°A brothel and a gambling den,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying frowned when he heard that. The casino was fine, but what was going on with the brothel?
¡°Let¡¯s not go to a brothel. That¡¯s not a ce for serious men,¡± Jiang Ying said angrily.
¡°I¡¯m not a man. I¡¯m a woman!¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying was speechless by Ning Yue¡¯s words. Alright, he was wrong.
¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t take you to that ce,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Then bring me to the casino,¡± Ning Yue said.
It was better to bring Ning Yue to a gambling den than to bring her to a brothel, right? Therefore, Jiang Ying immediately agreed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go take a look.¡±
There were so many people in the casino that it could almost be described as a sea of people. Three to five people gathered around a table.
Seeing this group of people gambling, Ning Yue was suddenly very curious and eager. She really wanted to experience the joy of gambling.
However, Ning Yue and Jiang Ying¡¯s appearance was really a little strange. The people in the casino knew Jiang Ying. After all, Jiang Yan was the son of the Great Yun Nation¡¯s War God, the heir of Prince Jin!
There were many people in the capital who had seen him. The people who came to the casino were usually rich yboys. When they saw Jiang Ying and Ning Yue, they were stunned. Who would bring their fianc??e to the casino?
Or rather, even if a woman came over, she wouldn¡¯t bring her man along to gamble.
Therefore, when they entered, almost everyone¡¯s gazes were focused on them.
The casino suddenly became very quiet. Ning Yue blushed. She had never encountered such a situation.
Jiang Ying found Ning Yue¡¯s expression a little funny. Ning Yue was the one who suggesteding to the casino, but now that she was here, Ning Yuewas the one feeling embarrassed.
He reached out to hold Ning Yue¡¯s hand and said to everyone, ¡°You guys y. We¡¯re here to take a look.¡±
With that, Jiang Ying brought Ning Yue to a small table. ¡°Do you want to y?¡±
Ning Yue shook her head. She was just curious about what this ce looked like. Although she wanted to y, she could control herself.
Almost all the people who came to the casino to gamble ended up losing all their assets. She did not want to be a gambler.
After looking around the casino, Ning Yue said that she was leaving.
¡°I¡¯m just curious about what it looks like inside. I don¡¯t want to gamble. Let¡¯s go and look elsewhere,¡± Ning Yue said to Jiang Ying.
Then, the two of them left the casino.
For the entire day, Jiang Ying brought Ning Yue to the food street to eat, buy jewelry from the jewelry shop, and make clothes from the cloth shop. They had almost walked the entire streets of the capital.
When it was afternoon, Jiang Ying said to Ning Yue, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. We¡¯ve been shopping for almost an entire day. You¡¯re tired. Go back and rest.¡±
Chapter 476 - 476 Coercion
476 Coercion
Ning Yue tilted her head and looked at Jiang Ying. ¡°Jiang Ying, don¡¯t you think we should take the opportunity to do something?¡±
Jiang Ying looked at Ning Yue in confusion. ¡°What should we do?¡±
He didn¡¯t understand. Shouldn¡¯t she go home when she was tired from shopping? What else could she do?
¡°Since we¡¯re out, why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to lure Lian Xin out? I believe he hasn¡¯t left the capital,¡± Ning Yue said.
!!
Lian Xin was a modern person. He prided himself on being smarter than the ancients and understood that the most dangerous ce was the safest ce.
It had been a week. If they could not find Lian Xin in the capital, most people would think that he had left the capital, but Lian Xian was the kind of person who would not stop until he achieved his goal. He would definitely not leave.
He did not know why Lian Xin stayed in the capital. In any case, other than that fire, he had not done anything else.
Jiang Ying¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I can use a hundred ways to force Lian Xin to appear. These 100 ways definitely don¡¯t include using you.¡±
It was such a dangerous thing to use Ning Yue to lure Lian Xin out. He would definitely not let her take the risk!
¡°How can this be considered using me? I believe you¡¯ll definitely arrange everything. Besides, haven¡¯t you already arranged for Ah Da and Ah Er to be by my side?¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°I definitely won¡¯t let your life be threatened at all. Absolutely not!¡± Jiang Ying said to Ning Yue word by word.
Ning Yue sighed unhurriedly. Lian Xin¡¯s goal was her. Only she could make her appear.
¡°I¡¯ll give you five days. If you can¡¯t make Lian Xin appear and capture him in these five days, I¡¯ll use my method,¡± Ning Yue said.
She desperately wanted to capture Lian Xin because she did not want that sick fellow to implicate her family. With Lian Xian¡¯s perverted mentality, it was only a matter of time before he attacked the Ning family.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I already have some clues. I¡¯ll investigate immediately,¡± Jiang Ying said.
After chatting with Nan Xing for an entire night yesterday, he could roughly figure out where Lian Xin would be hiding, but all of this was still waiting for him to verify.
Ning Yue nced at Jiang Ying, her eyes filled with deep meaning. Jiang Ying did not see her gaze.
He firmly believed in the five days Ning Yue had mentioned.
However, Jiang Ying never expected Ning Yue to not keep her promise.
On the third day, she sent all the guards around her away and swaggered into the street. She strolled outside alone for a long time.
She thought about how she should protect herself outside. She had medicinal powder on her that she could sprinkle when no one was looking. She still had the space. If it really didn¡¯t work, she would hide in the space.
In any case, it was as if she had disappeared into thin air when she hid in the space. As long as she did note out, Lian Xin would never be able to find her.
At the thought of this, Ning Yue left the door in relief.
When Jiang Ying received the news, Ning Yue had been out for four hours.
¡°What is she doing? Doesn¡¯t she know that it¡¯s dangerous to do this?¡± Jiang Ying said anxiously.
He was discussing something with the emperor in the pce. After receiving the news, he couldn¡¯t care less about the emperor. ¡°Brother, please allow me to look for Ning Yue. She¡¯s in danger.¡±
¡°Go. With that token, the imperial guards will be at your disposal.¡± The emperor hurriedly asked Jiang Ying to leave.
At the same time, the emperor was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t Ning Yue afraid that something would happen?
After Jiang Ying left the pce, he quickly sent someone to look for Ning Yue, but no matter how hard he searched, he couldn¡¯t find her. This made Jiang Ying very worried.
The sense of powerlessness he had felt after Ning Yue disappeared a few days ago appeared again. He was very afraid that something would happen to her.
At this moment, Ning Yue was in the suburbs. The person standing opposite her was Lian Xin.
She asked Lian Xin, ¡°Do you want to be with me that badly?¡±
¡°Yes, only we can be a couple. Wee from the same ce. I know you and you know me. We¡¯re the most suitable partners,¡± Nan Xing said to Ning Yue word by word.
Ning Yue sighed heavily. ¡°The human heart is the most unpredictable thing. I¡¯ve always thought that although your personality is unpredictable, you¡¯re a gentleman. But after what happenedst time, I don¡¯t think so.¡± When Ning Yuan said this, her gaze never left Lian Xin.
Chapter 477 - 477 Come With Me
477 Come With Me
A crack appeared on Lian Xin¡¯s face. ¡°No matter what I do, it¡¯s to be with you. My intention is not to hurt you, and there¡¯s no need for you to be wary of me when you face me. I might harm anyone, but I definitely won¡¯t harm you. You have to believe me!¡±
Hearing Lian Xin¡¯s words, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. She could not guard against everyone in the world, but not Lian Xian.
¡°Do you know why I chose Jiang Ying?¡± Ning Yue asked Lian Xin.
¡°You can give up on him now. I don¡¯t want to know why you chose him. I only know that your future can be with me. I¡¯m a modern person. I don¡¯t mind that you¡¯re divorced and have children. I only care if your future is with me.¡± Lian Xin stated this matter very calmly.
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but sneer when she heard this. Lian Xin still didn¡¯t understand.
¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about with you. I can¡¯t be with you for the rest of my life. Since you keep saying you¡¯re modern, you should know that if your values don¡¯t match, you can never be together.¡±
Her words sessfully changed Lian Xin¡¯s expression. He said coldly, ¡°We¡¯re modern people. Our feelings can be nurtured. Wee from the same ce and havemon topics between us. I don¡¯t believe that Jiang Ying can understand phones and cars.¡±
When Ning Yue heard this, the smile on her face widened. ¡°I don¡¯t care if he can understand that. These things don¡¯t exist in this era. He can give up everything for me. Can you?¡±
Lian Xin frowned fiercely. ¡°Why should I give up everything. I¡¯m the Wargod of the ck City Kingdom. I can give you anything you want. How many women in the world want to marry me, but I only like you. I¡¯ve liked you since more than 20 years ago,¡± Lian Xing said again.
Lian Xin actually said that she had fallen in love with her more than 20 years ago. No matter how one looked at it, this sounded like a joke.
How old was her body? She did not believe that Lian Xin had known her in her previous life.
¡°Ever since I dreamed of you, I¡¯ve fallen in love with you and can¡¯t help myself. I came here also under the guidance of God. I believe our encounter was fated. Why can¡¯t we be together? Are you going to defy your fate?¡±
Lian Xin¡¯s words became more and more ridiculous. She would pretend that the dream about her was true, but it was ridiculous to say that their encounter was fate.
¡°I¡¯ve never believed in fate. I only believe that everyone¡¯s fate is in their own control. What fate? There¡¯s no such thing!¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s words made Lian Xin¡¯s expression turn uglier and uglier. His breathing became heavier. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to go back with me!¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that if you forcefully bring me back to the ck City Kingdom, I¡¯llmit suicide on the way?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Why did youmit suicide? Isn¡¯t it good to live well? What¡¯s wrong with being with me? I¡¯m the prince of a country. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s unfair to you to be with me?¡± Lian Xin asked again.
Ning Yue shook her head. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m talking about. Our values really don¡¯t match. We¡¯re not suitable for each other.¡±
As Ning Yue spoke to Lian Xin, she calcted where the people she had arranged should be. She estimated that it was almost time. She asked Lian Xian one question after another to stall for time.
Finally, Lian Xin realized that something was wrong. He asked Ning Yue with a dark expression, ¡°You¡¯re stalling for time. What do you want?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not trying to do anything. I just want to exin some things to you. We¡¯re not suitable. If we force ourselves to be together, we¡¯ll only hurt each other,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°We haven¡¯t tried it yet. How do you know that we¡¯re not suitable?¡± Lian Xin asked with a dark expression.
¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you anymore. If it doesn¡¯t make sense, then goodbye.¡± With that, Ning Yue turned to leave.
¡°Stop!¡± Lian Xin called out to Ning Yue.
¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t think of leaving. Come back to the ck City Kingdom with me.¡± With that, Lian Xin ordered someone to stop Ning Yue.
Ning Yue had been paying attention to Lian Xin¡¯s movements to begin with. After Lian Xian gave the order, Ning Yuan hurriedly took out the medicinal powder she carried with her and sprinkled it on the guards who wanted to approach her.
Chapter 478 - 478 Afraid
478 Afraid
When Ning Yue wanted to sprinkle the medicinal powder on Lian Xin, he seemed to be on guard and took a few steps back.
He took out his handkerchief and covered his mouth and nose. ¡°Do you think I was defenseless after thatst trick?¡±
Ning Yue looked at Lian Xin calmly. She had long guessed that he would be on guard. In any case, she had another way.
¡°So?¡± As she spoke, Ning Yue took out the electric baton hidden behind her back.
!!
Seeing the electric baton, Lian Xin¡¯s expression changed. He had wanted to ask Ning Yue for a long time. ¡°Where did you get this?¡±
¡°It¡¯s none of your business where I got this from!¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°This is an electric baton. It¡¯s a modern thing. How can it appear in ancient times? Did you transmigrate with something?¡± As soon as Lian Xin finished speaking, Jiang Ying arrived. He had also heard Lian Xian talk about transmigration, and a trace of shock shed across his eyes.
Transmigration¡
This matter sounded a little unbelievable, but if this happened to Ning Yue, it made sense.
In the past, when An Yuan wanted the General¡¯s Residence to marry Prince Jin, he had investigated Ning Yue. Ning Yuan had a weak personality and was easily used.
However, when he saw Ning Yue again after a year, she seemed to have be a different person.
He thought that Ning Yue had changed because of what she had suffered in the General¡¯s Residence.
However, no matter what she had experienced, a person could not change it sopletely. If it was transmigration, everything made sense.
So was it because she had transmigrated that Ning Yue could take out so many strange things?
Actually, when Ning Yue took out the mask, gloves, and electric baton, he had doubts.
No matter how powerful the Miracle Doctor Valley was, they couldn¡¯t make so many strange things, right? These were clearly materials that couldn¡¯t appear in this world.
At that time, he did not think too much about it. He still felt that when Ning Yue wanted to tell him, she would naturally tell him. However, the current situation had already made Jiang Ying unable to think about these questions.
When Lian Xin realized that Jiang Ying had arrived, he wanted to grab Ning Yue and escape. However, Ning Yuan was on guard. How could she let him catch her so easily?
Ning Yue took a few steps back and Lian Xin missed. He wanted to grab her again, but a group of guards suddenly surged over from all directions. He had no time to escape. He was surrounded.
He looked at Jiang Ying with a dark expression, but Jiang Ying pretended not to see him. He walked to Ning Yue with a worried expression and hugged her tightly.
He had just heard that Ning Yue had transmigrated here. Since she could transmigrate here, perhaps she could also transmigrate to other ces.
Jiang Ying did not want to endure the pain of losing Ning Yue, so he hugged her very hard. Ning Yue almost could not breathe.
In the end, Jiang Ying had no intention of letting go. Ning Yue hurriedly called out, ¡°Jiang Ying!¡±
He came back to his senses and looked at Ning Yue in panic. He was afraid that she would leave him.
When Ning Yue saw the panic in Jiang Ying¡¯s eyes, she thought that he was worried that something would happen to her. She quicklyforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Am I not standing in front of you well?¡±
¡°You almost scared me to death, do you know that? How could youe out yourself? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person he is?¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue smiled. ¡°You rushed over, so I¡¯ll be fine.¡±
Jiang Ying didn¡¯t say anything to Ning Yue. He held her hand and was about to leave.
Lian Xin stood behind them and looked at their interlocked fingers. He instantly felt jealous.
He gritted his teeth and wanted to ask Jiang Ying to let go, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he felt a pain in his chin. He was stunned.
When he came back to his senses, he realized that his jaw had been dislocated by Jiang Ying¡¯s guard. He couldn¡¯t close his mouth and speak.
He looked up and saw that Jiang Ying and Ning Yue had already walked far away.
Jiang Ying brought Ning Yue into the carriage. ¡°Yueyue, have you thought about what will happen if I didn¡¯t make it? What will happen to the children and me if he captures you?¡±
He did not understand. Wasn¡¯t Ning Yue afraid that an ident would happen?
¡°There¡¯s no what if. Now that you¡¯re here, I¡¯m safe.¡± Ning Yue reached out and held Jiang Ying¡¯s shoulder.
Chapter 479 - 479 Explanation
479 Exnation
Ning Yue could feel Jiang Ying trembling in fear. Such a reaction Ying made her heart ache.
Jiang Ying was silent for a long time before he mustered his courage and asked, ¡°Yueyue, who are you?¡±
Ning Yue was stunned. It seemed that Jiang Ying had already heard what Lian Xin had said to her.
She had thought about this and had been troubled. How should she exin it if it was known? After all, transmigration was an inconceivable thing.
¡°Jiang Ying, let me tell you a story,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Ying nodded.
¡°Once upon a time, there was a girl who grew up and became a national special forces soldier. She knew medicine and could be considered a very powerful doctor. However, one day, this girl received a mission to protect a professor. This professor invented many things and was an important figure. The country valued this professor very much, so they sent this girl out. In the end, the girl failed the mission and was blown up with the professor. When this girl opened her eyes again, she had already arrived in a different world.¡±
Then, Ning Yue told Jiang Ying everything she had seen after waking up.
The more Jiang Ying listened, the more incredulous he felt. ¡°So this girl is you? The previous Ning Yue is already dead, right?¡±
Ning Yue nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to tell Grandpa and the others about this. I¡¯ll be filial to them on behalf of the dead Ning Yue.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell them about this. Yueyue, will you leave me in the future?¡± When Jiang Ying asked this, his voice trembled uncontrobly.
He was really afraid that Ning Yue would leave. He had never thought of the feeling of losing her.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay in this world with you for the rest of my life. You¡¯re my future n,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
¡°Really?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I belong to this world now. I¡¯ll only leave this world after I die.¡±
When Jiang Ying heard this, he quickly covered Ning Yue¡¯s mouth. ¡°What do you mean by death? It¡¯s not auspicious.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop talking. Believe me, I definitely won¡¯t leave you. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ning Yue said again.
Suddenly, Jiang Ying seemed to have thought of something. He looked at Ning Yue in shock. ¡°Ning Yue, since you came to this world, what about the professor you mentioned?¡±
Ning Yue had no intention of hiding anything from Jiang Ying. ¡°He¡¯s here too. He¡¯s my uncle, Yuan Hui, the emperor of Russia.¡±
Hearing this, Jiang Ying was even more surprised. He looked at Ning Yue in disbelief. ¡°Is there such a coincidence? He also came to this world and became your uncle?¡±
¡°Things in the world are just so coincidental. I¡¯ve told you my secret. Don¡¯t tell anyone. After all, if word gets out that I¡¯ve reincarnated, people will treat me as a demon,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t tell anyone. This is a secret between the two of us,¡± Jiang Ying said as he hugged Ning Yue again.
Ning Yue thought for a moment. Since she had already said this, she might as well tell Jiang Ying everything.
She picked up the electric baton and said to Jiang Ying, ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±
¡°You said that your master gave it to you,¡± Jiang Ying replied.
Ning Yue smiled. ¡°Actually, my master didn¡¯t give this to me.¡±
As she spoke, Ning Yue distanced herself from Jiang Ying and took out a few electric batons from her space.
In Jiang Ying¡¯s opinion, Ning Yue had conjured these things out of thin air. His eyes widened even more.
Then, Ning Yue took out all the fruits, snacks, and food from her space.
In the end, Jiang Ying was dumbfounded.
¡°Yueyue, where did you take these things out?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Ning Yue put some things into her space again, leaving only some fruits and snacks on the carriage table.
¡°In my previous life, after I saved Uncle, I passed by a supermarket and an explosion happened at this time. For some reason, this supermarket became my space. There are many things inside,¡± Ning Yue said as she took out some clothes from her space.
For example, men¡¯s underwear and men¡¯s vests. She took these things out and gave them to Jiang Ying.
Chapter 480 - 480 Suicide
480 Suicide
¡°Actually, I¡¯ve wanted to give this to you for a long time, but there are no such things in this era. I don¡¯t know how to exin it. I wanted to give them to you slowly after we got married,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying looked at the thing she took out and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±
¡°These are modern men¡¯s underwear. This is a men¡¯s vest. I¡¯ll tell you how to wear it.¡± Ning Yue told Jiang Ying how to wear these clothes.
Although he and Ning Yue had two children, the two of them only existed because they were drugged. When he was sober, he had never done that with Ning Yuan.
Now that Ning Yue could actually talk to him about how to wear these undergarments, he blushed.
¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. Men¡¯s underwear and men¡¯s vests are veryfortable to wear. If you don¡¯t believe me, try them.¡± Ning Yue put these things in an ancient-style cloth bag from her space.
Jiang Ying took the cloth bag and thanked Ning Yue. ¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°Do we still need to thank each other?¡± Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying in amusement.
Jiang Ying smiled and replied, ¡°No need.¡±
He had learned too many shocking things from Ning Yue today, making him a little ufortable. He had to ease up.
However, these diforts were only in his heart. He could recognize one thing. Ning Yue was his fianc¨¦e. No matter where she came from, he only loved her.
Next, Jiang Ying spent a few days digesting the news Ning Yue had mentioned.
It was also after these few days that something shocking happened.
¡°You¡¯re saying that Lian Xin is dead?¡± Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying in shock.
Jiang Ying looked terrible. He nodded. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know what happened, but he suddenlymitted suicide.¡±
¡°Impossible!¡± Ning Yue immediately rejected it.
Lian Xin definitely cherished his life very much. No matter what desperate situation he encountered, he would do his best to survive. Something must have happened.
¡°Jiang Ying, are you sure Lian Xin is already dead? Also, are you certain that the person who died was Lian Xian?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°I¡¯m sure. I got someone to check if he was wearing a human skin mask,¡± Jiang Ying said.
The more Ning Yue listened, the more shocked she was. How was that possible? Had Lian Xin reallymitted suicide just like that?
¡°I think it¡¯s very unbelievable too. How could he havemitted suicide? But I¡¯m really sure that he was the one who died,¡± Jiang Ying said.
At this moment, Nan Xing suddenly arrived. He walked up to Jiang Ying with a terrible expression. ¡°I heard that bastard Lian Xin is dead.¡±
Jiang Ying nodded. ¡°Yes, hemitted suicide. I¡¯m very sure he was the one who died.¡±
¡°How could he kill himself? He cherishes his life so much. He¡¯s the kind of person who would rather kill everyone in the world than kill himself,¡± Nan Xing said.
¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll show you his corpse,¡± Jiang Ying said angrily.
Seeing that Jiang Ying was about to get angry, Nan Xing quickly waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not suspecting you. I just think it¡¯s very unbelievable. It¡¯s fine if he dies. Coincidentally, there won¡¯t be any resistance to the ck City Kingdom returning to the Great Yun Nation.¡±
Nan Xing was still happy at the thought. He almost danced. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll write about this in a letter to the emperor.¡±
Simrly, the emperor and Yuan Hui were surprised by Lian Xin¡¯s suicide.
After the emperor received the news, he hurriedly called Jiang Ying into the pce and asked about the situation carefully.
Yuan Hui rushed to the Ning family. ¡°I heard that bastard Lian Xinmitted suicide. Is that true?¡±
¡°Although this matter is very unbelievable, it¡¯s indeed true. He¡¯s dead,¡± Ning Yue said.
Yuan Hui was very happy, but he was calmer than Nan Xing. ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s dead. This way, Jiang Ying¡¯s father can return to his fief soon.¡±
¡°In that case, the border between the ck City Kingdom and the Great Yun Nation will be safe for the time being,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Hearing Yuan Hui¡¯s words, Ning Yue thought for a moment and told him something that Jiang Ying had mentioned during this period of time. It was about the new emperor of the ck City Kingdom wanting the ck City Empire to return to the Great Yun Nation.
Hearing this, Yuan Hui was very surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the new emperor of the ck City Kingdom to have such thoughts. It¡¯s really strange.¡±
Chapter 481 - 481 Dynamite
481 Dynamite
Ning Yue nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Perhaps this emperor doesn¡¯t like war and wants to return to the Great Yun Nation.¡±
¡°Yueyue, do you want to take a look when you have time?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
¡°ck City Kingdom? No, that¡¯s a closed-up ce. Who knows what¡¯s going on inside?¡± Ning Yue said.
Before the country was opened up, she did not want to go in. The situation was unknown, and she was unfamiliar with the ce. Besides, she did not have to go to the ck City Kingdom for anything.
Yuan Hui nodded, but he kept thinking about Ning Yue¡¯s words.
Most of the citizens of the ck City Kingdom wanted to return to the Great Yun Nation. This was right, but every emperor of the ck City Kingdom had no intention of returning to the Great Yun Nation.
After all, they had been emperors for a long time and were used to being carefree. How could they be willing to suddenly be controlled by others?
How could someone who was used to being an emperor be willing to be amoner?
Seeing that Yuan Hui was in a daze, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Uncle? Did you think of something?¡±
Yuan Hui came back to his senses and did not want to hide anything. He told Ning Yue his thoughts.
¡°You¡¯re right, so we don¡¯t know what that emperor¡¯s true thoughts are. We can¡¯t just hear it from Nan Xing,¡± Ning Yue said.
Yuan Hui frowned and asked, ¡°But I heard that he¡¯s someone Jiang Ying has known since he was young. He should be trustworthy, right?¡±
¡°Not necessarily. There are two possibilities. The first is that Nan Xing really can¡¯t be trusted. The second is that he was also deceived. The emperor of the ck City Kingdom¡¯s acting skills are too good. He might have deceived all of us,¡± Ning Yue said.
Yuan Hui smiled. Yes, Ning Yue was right.
He said to Ning Yue, ¡°Forget it. Forget it. What¡¯s going on over there has nothing to do with us. We just have to protect ourselves.¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± Ning Yue said.
After Yuan Hui nodded, the two of them fell silent. Suddenly, Ning Yue thought of a question. ¡°Uncle, I want to ask you. Previously, only the two of you knew that you and the emperor had discussed joining forces to resist the ck City Kingdom?¡±
¡°We told the outside world that I was here to choose a wife. The outside world doesn¡¯t know why I¡¯m here. Only some people around me know.¡±
Ning Yue frowned when she heard this. This behavior puzzled Yuan Hui even more. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡±
¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t know much about the history of Russia. Tell me about it. For example, is the Dragon Scale Army under you very brave and good at fighting? I heard that your army is invincible on the battlefield. Is that true?¡±
Speaking of the Dragon Scale Army, Yuan Hui did not feel much. This was because to him, the Dragon Scale Army was established by the original owner. He did not have much participation.
He nodded at Ning Yue honestly. ¡°Yes, the ck City Kingdom doesn¡¯t dare to anger us easily. Arge reason is the existence of the Dragon Scale Army.¡±
¡°Do you think it¡¯s because of this that the ck City Kingdom ns to show weakness and sent Nan Xing over to lower our vignce against them? Then they can take the opportunity to attack Russia and the Great Yun Nation.¡±
Yuan Hui was stunned. Why hadn¡¯t he thought of this question? He actually couldn¡¯t understand such a simple logic and had to rely on Ning Yue to remind him.
He paused for a moment and replied, ¡°That¡¯s possible, and it¡¯s very likely. Although they don¡¯t dare to fight us head-on, they have a lot of tricks up their sleeves. They often ambush the Dragon Scale Army. By the way, Yueyue, they actually have advanced technology. I¡¯ve read about it in the history of Russia. The ck City Kingdom once had a history of making explosives. I¡¯m worried that this technology is still there.¡±
If that was the case, there would be many casualties on the battlefield. The previous emperors of the ck City Kingdom were all warlike. They all had the determination to unify the world. It was possible to keep these techniques.
Hearing Yuan Hui¡¯s words, Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at him in disbelief.
¡°The ck City Kingdom has explosives? Who made them? Are they crazy?¡± Ning Yue asked in shock.
¡°I forgot. I only remember seeing it in the history books of Russia, but I really don¡¯t remember who made them. I just remember this,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Chapter 482 - 482: Feigned Death
Chapter 482: Feigned Death
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
As long as she thought of the explosives, Ning Yue felt her entire body break out in cold sweat. That was too terrifying. If the emperor of the ck City Kingdom wanted to fight and had the ambition to unify the world, the explosives would be used on the battlefield.
If that was the case, the oue would really be unpredictable.
Seeing Ning Yue¡¯s worried expression, Yuan Hui said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not think too much. If they really use it, we have no choice. After all, ancient technology is not advanced.¡±
Ning Yue sighed heavily. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to see themoners disced.¡±
The people were innocent. The war would bring them nothing but loss and pain.
¡°I don¡¯t want to see it either. So does my original body. That¡¯s why he has the idea of joining forces with the Emperor of the Great Yun Nation,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She did not dare to imagine the tragic scene of the ck City Kingdom using explosives on the battlefield.
Then, she opened her eyes and looked at Yuan Hui. ¡°Uncle, you have to destroy the ambitions of the ck City Kingdom.¡±
¡°Of course. I don¡¯t want to see themoners disced either,¡± Yuan Hui said.
The two of them continued to chat for a while before Yuan Hui remembered why he hade to look for Ning Yue today.
¡°Look at my brain. I actually forgot to talk to you about serious matters,¡± Yuan Hui said in frustration.
Ning Yue smiled and asked Yuan Hui, ¡°What does Uncle want to tell me?¡±
¡°Let me tell you, Lian Xin is very cunning. He once faked his death several times to avoid the battles of his enemies. Every time, his enemies felt that he was really dead, but it was fake.¡±
Ning Yue was slightly stunned. She did not expect Yuan Hui to be talking about Lian Xin.
¡°But Jiang Ying told me with certainty that he was really dead,¡± Ning Yue said.
Hearing Ning Yue say so confidently that Lian Xin was dead, he suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°He came back from the dead three times before. The first time, he was wrapped in straw and thrown into a mass grave. It didn¡¯t take long for him toe back to life. The second time he was nailed to a coffin and buried, he came back to life not long after. The third time is now. Do you think he¡¯ll die?¡±
Yuan Hui¡¯s words made Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widen. She asked in disbelief, ¡°You mean he faked his death?¡±
This person was too disgusting. He had faked his death more than once. ¡°Did anyone make sure that he was dead during the previous two deaths?¡± Ning Yue frowned.
Yuan Hui shrugged. ¡°Who knows? What I find strange is that he was nailed to a coffin for burial the second time. He still came back to life.¡±
¡°I think it¡¯s very strange too. He was nailed to a coffin for burial. Even if hees back to life, someone will save him, right? Was his grave dug up?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°I¡¯m not sure. In any case, he came back to life just like that. Therefore, 1 think his death this time is fake,¡± Yuan Hui said.
¡°No, 1 have to tell Jiang Ying about this.¡± With that, Ning Yue ran out.
Jiang Ying had entered the pce at this moment. She had to enter the pce to find him.
When the guards at the pce gate saw that it was Ning Yue, they did not stop her, because the emperor had once ordered that if Ning Yue entered the pce, they were not allowed to stop her.
Ning Yue entered the pce and asked a few eunuchs before knowing that Jiang Ying was discussing something with the emperor in the imperial study.
She waited for the eunuch to report to the emperor.
Hearing that Ning Yue had arrived, the emperor was also overjoyed and hurriedly instructed, ¡°Quick, let her in.¡±
Ning Yue walked in and bowed to the emperor. ¡°Emperor, I have a question. Is Lian Xin really dead?¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s question, the emperor¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately asked her, ¡°Did you find anything?¡±
Ning Yue frowned and asked her question. ¡°I heard that he faked his death twice. Will it be the same this time?¡±
The emperor was silent. He had been discussing this with Jiang Ying just now. He also felt that Lian Xin had faked his death, but Jiang Ying had said that his death was very real and had already asked the doctor to investigate.
Originally, Jiang Ying was still confident, but after hearing Ning Yue¡¯s question, he suddenly hesitated.
¡°I¡¯m a little uncertain from what you¡¯re saying. At first, a doctor confirmed that he was dead and his pulse had stopped. He should be dead,¡± Jiang Ying said with a bitter smile..
Chapter 483 - 483: Cunning
Chapter 483: Cunning
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°But 1 heard that he stopped breathing the first two times and lost his heartbeat. The second time, he was nailed to the coffin for burial,¡± Ning Yue said.
The emperor¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°It¡¯s not that 1 don¡¯t believe Jiang Ying. 1 only have this question because of the first two times.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Lian Xin is too cunning,¡± Ning Yue echoed.
This time, Jiang Ying frowned even more. If their suspicion was right, it was very likely that Lian Xin would e back to life¡± in the next few days.
¡°I haven¡¯t thrown his corpse out yet. I¡¯ll send someone to guard it immediately.¡± With that, Jiang Ying left the imperial study and instructed the guards who had followed him to do the work.
After giving the instructions, not long after, the guard returned to tell him that Lian Xin¡¯s corpse had disappeared!
He walked into the imperial study with an ugly expression and told the emperor the results.
¡°This is amon trick of his. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m curious how he can pretend so well,¡± the emperor asked.
¡°This is very simple.¡± As she spoke, Ning Yue took out silver needles from her bag and inserted them into a few major acupuncture points on her body.
Then, she walked to Jiang Ying¡¯s side. ¡°Help me check my pulse.¡±
As she spoke, Ning Yue extended her hand to him. Jiang Ying hurriedly ced his hand on it gently.
Jiang Ying¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Ning Yue in disbelief. ¡°How did you do it?¡±
Ning Yue pulled out the silver needles and exined this to Jiang Ying and the emperor. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. As long as I seal a few acupuncture points on my body and stop the blood from circting, I can do it.¡±
As for breathing, it was even simpler. As long as his lungs were strong enough, holding his breath for a few minutes was not a problem.
¡°No matter what, Lian Xin is too terrifying.¡± Jiang Ying suddenly sighed, making Ning Yue agree.
Yes, Lian Xin was too terrifying.
He had considered all the possible consequences in advance, and he could still think of a very effective way to deal with them.
¡°I wonder if he has any friends,¡± Ning Yue asked.
After all, such a terrifying person was despairing as an opponent, but as a friend, it should be the opposite, right? That was why Ning Yue had this question.
However, Ning Yue¡¯s question lit up the emperor and Jiang Ying¡¯s eyes. That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t they think of starting with Lian Xin¡¯s friends?
¡°I remember that he had apanion he yed with. I forget his name too, but legend has it that thepanion died soon after he came of age.¡±
Jiang Ying tried his best to recall all the information he had investigated. Therefore, it was not easy for them to start with Lian Xin¡¯s childhood friend.
¡°If even Lian Xin can fake his death, why can¡¯t his friend? I think all the normal possibilities might be abnormal for him. We might not be able to understand him from a normal person¡¯s perspective,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°You¡¯re right. What we can do is investigate this properly.¡±
The three of them continued chatting for a while before Jiang Ying left with Ning Yue.
¡°Jiang Ying,e with me to find Uncle,¡± Ning Yue said.
It was still early. Yuan Hui should be at Liu Xuan and Eng¡¯s ce.
Jiang Ying nodded and apanied Ning Yue there.
Ning Yue told Yuan Hui that Lian Xin¡¯s corpse had disappeared. Yuan Hua was not surprised at all. He looked at Ning Yuan and said, ¡°When 1 told you about him again, I already thought of this oue.¡±
¡°I thought it was impossible. I underestimated him too much,¡± Ning Yue said with a bitter smile.
To think that she thought that she and Lian Xin came from the same ce and more or less understood him. However, after these things, Ning Yue suddenly felt that Lian Xian was not someone who could be understood.
¡°I don¡¯t think you underestimated him. He¡¯s too cunning. By the way, what are your ns next?¡± Yuan Hui looked at Jiang Ying and asked.
Jiang Ying thought for a moment and replied honestly, ¡°Next, 1¡¯11 send someone to tell my father about the situation here. Lian Xin won¡¯t do well in our hands. I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll take revenge at the border. Once there¡¯s a war, the people on both sides will suffer. This is something I don¡¯t want to see..¡±
Chapter 484 - 484: The Empress Dowager Arrives
Chapter 484: The Empress Dowager Arrives
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yuan Hui nodded in satisfaction. He said in admiration, ¡°You¡¯re right. As superiors, we should sympathize with themoners,¡± he said.
Jiang Ying fell silent. He was not a superior, but he also wanted to sympathize with themoners. He could not bear to see themoners of the world suffer.
Of course, the person sitting on the throne of the Great Yun Nation was unwilling to see this happen.
¡°By the way, Jiang Ying, let me ask you. What¡¯s your attitude towards Lian Xin?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
What attitude did they have? Jiang Ying frowned and told Yuan Hui tentatively, ¡°Imperial Brother also feels that as long as Lian Xin doesn¡¯t die, our two countries will never be at peace.¡±
¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. 1¡¯11 find a time to enter the pce to talk to him in the afternoon,¡± Yuan Hui said.
¡°What will you be talking about? Don¡¯t talk about the war again,¡± Ning Yue said.
Yuan Hui couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t talk about the war. We¡¯ll talk about how to deal with Lian Xin.¡±
After all, as Jiang Ying had just said, if Lian Xin continued to live in the world, the people of the world would not have an easy time.
Ning Yue smiled bitterly. In her previous life, she saved lives. Now that she heard the two of them discussing killing people, she felt very strange.
¡°After Lian Xin betrayed the country, he did a lot of evil in the Great Yun Nation in the name of the ck City Kingdom. Perhaps we can talk to their superiors before dealing with him?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Jiang Ying nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. What we have to do now is find Lian Xin first. He shouldn¡¯t have left the capital yet.¡±
The fact that Lian Xin had escaped from him annoyed him. He had to find him.
Yuan Hui understood what Jiang Ying was thinking. ¡°I think he might have already left the capital. He¡¯s such a cautious person. The news of his death made you lower your guard. He¡¯ll naturally take this opportunity to leave.¡±
¡°Besides, don¡¯t forget that he knows how to disguise himself. Not everyone has seen the human skin mask in his hand, so it¡¯s very likely that he wore it and swaggered out of the capital,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Jiang Ying frowned. He had a feeling that Lian Xin had not left. For some reason, this feeling was especially strong.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ning Yue asked him.
¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. I just have a strong feeling that he hasn¡¯t left the capital,¡± Jiang Ying said firmly.
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s not like you two are twins that have telepathy. How can you have a feeling that Lian Xin must be in the capital?¡±
Yuan Hui looked at Ning Yue and then at Jiang Ying. ¡°If you think he¡¯ll be in the capital, then send someone to look for him. Don¡¯t let go of any ce he might appear at. Also, Yueyue¡¯s safety must be guaranteed. Lian Xin might even attack Yueyue. I want to send someone to protect Yueyue.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need. I have many people by my side.¡± Ning Yue frowned. She was confident that she could deal with Lian Xin.
Jiang Ying denied Ning Yue¡¯s words without thinking. ¡°No, what if he does something despicable and you¡¯re not prepared? 1 have to protect you well before 1 catch him.¡±
Speaking of what had happenedst time, Ning Yue was speechless. She was in the wrong and indeed couldn¡¯t refute.
Lian Xin had used medicinal powder and she was drugged because she was not prepared. She touched her nose. ¡°But there are enough people. Baili, All Da and All Er are all here. That¡¯s enough.¡±
Seeing Ning Yue¡¯s vexed expression, Yuan Hui hurriedly said to Jiang Ying, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today. Go back and rest. We¡¯ll eat at noon.¡±
¡°Alright, Uncle. Yueyue and I will go back first. Remember toe for lunch.¡± Jiang Ying also realized that something was wrong with Ning Yue and his heart ached.
¡°Go, go.¡± Yuan Hui waved his hand. He still had some things to deal with. Not only did he have to go to the Ning family for lunch, but he also had to discuss something with Old Master Ning.
Just like that, it was noon. Ning Yue, Madam Liu, and the others prepared a lot of dishes. Yuan Hui and the others arrived.
After greeting each other, they sat down. They did not expect the Empress Dowager toe at this moment.
She chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s better toe at the right time. Coincidentally, I¡¯m hungry and bumped into you guys eating.. The dishes smell so good!¡±
Chapter 485 - 485: Gift
Chapter 485: Gift
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Seeing the Empress Dowager, Jiang Ying hurriedly went forward to support her. ¡°Imperial Grandmother!¡±
¡°Imperial Grandmother, you¡¯re here? We can sit down and eat together. What else do you want to eat? 1¡¯11 cook immediately,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
The empress dowager did not stand on ceremony. She was here to eat, so of course she would not treat her stomach badly. She quickly told Ning Yue a few dishes she liked.
Ning Yue brought the maidservant to the kitchen. Previously, Madam Liu and the others had been busy with her for the entire afternoon. They were all pregnant, so she couldn¡¯t bear to tire them out again.
Soon, Ning Yue made the dishes the empress dowager had ordered.
When the dishes were served, the empress dowager¡¯s eyes were almost narrowed into slits. She was happiest when she came to the Ning family.
¡°I love the atmosphere in your family the most,¡± the empress dowager said with emotion as she ate.
In the pce, the emperor could not eat with her every day. It was fine when her grandchildren were young because her pce could still be lively.
But now that her grandchildren had grown up and their fathers had been conferred the title of king, those children had gone to their fiefs with their fathers.
For example, Jiang Ying would often be in the fief. Even if he came to the capital, he could not enter the pce to apany her every day.
Rules made people so helpless.
¡°Imperial Grandmother, if you like it, you cane to our house often,¡± Ning Yue said.
She did not dare to tell the Empress Dowager directly that she could stay if she liked. She knew that the Empress Dowager would definitely take advantage of the situation.
The status of the Ning family was different from before. The Empress Dowager could not continue to live in the Ning Family like before, or she would endanger the Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s Residence. Old Master Ning had already been plotted against once because he was a marquis.
Although everything was investigated in the end, what happened after that? Could they guarantee that everything would be fine?
The empress dowager naturally knew what Ning Yue was thinking, because this was also her concern. If the Ning family was still the same as before, she would have moved in no matter what. Now, everything was different.
She smiled and replied to Ning Yue, ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle often when 1 have time, but I¡¯ve been too busy recently. It¡¯s only at noon that I finally have some time toe and eat with you. After eating, I have to return to the pce.¡±
¡°But I came today to give something to you,¡± the empress dowager said as she asked the maidservant beside her to hand the gift she had brought to Ning Yue.
¡°Actually, I should have handed it to you the first time you came to the capital. In the end, it took so long,¡± the empress dowager said.
The maidservant was holding a wooden box. The gift the Empress Dowager had mentioned should be inside.
Ning Yue took the wooden box and opened it. It was a dragon and phoenix jade pendant!
Jiang Ying had also given her this jade pendant. He said that it was for the two children. The jade pendant given by the empress dowager was the same as Jiang Ying¡¯s, but slightly bigger.
¡°This is the jade pendant that thete emperor gave me. He said that he would give it to Jiang Ying after he married. Now that he has a child, I should give this to you,¡± the Empress Dowager said.
Ning Yue was stunned. This was something given by thete emperor. She hurriedly stood up to thank the Empress Dowager, but she was stopped by her.
¡°Alright, alright. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. We¡¯re all family here. Your uncle is still here. You¡¯re going to make your uncle angry with me.¡±
As the empress dowager spoke, she joked with Yuan Hui, who hurriedly said, ¡°No, my niece can¡¯t be happier to receive the love of the Empress Dowager of the Great Yun Nation.¡±
When the empress dowager heard this, she beamed. ¡°Oh, as expected of the emperor. His mouth is so glib.¡±
¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat. Stop chatting. 1 saw the dishes Yueyue made for me. I¡¯m almost starving.¡± The empress dowager looked at therge table of dishes in front of her and her mood became especially good.
Everyone chatted and ate. The empress dowager could even chat with her two great-grandsons, Xiaobao and Xiaobei. This was the happiest thing for her.
Unfortunately, happy times always pass quickly. The Empress Dowager had to return to the pce after lunch.
She looked at the Ning family with mixed feelings. She didn¡¯t know how long it would be before she coulde again.
Ning Yue sent the Empress Dowager out and said to her with a smile, ¡°Imperial Grandmother,e and visit often when you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitelye when I¡¯m free,¡± the Empress Dowager replied..
Chapter 486 - 486: Something Happened
Chapter 486: Something Happened
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After sending the Empress Dowager away, Ning Yue looked at the small wooden box in her hand and was a little puzzled. Why would the Empress Dowager personally bring the jade pendants out?
Earlier, the Empress Dowager had given the two children jade pendants and said that she wanted to give them to Jiang Ying¡¯s children. However, it was because the former emperor said that he wanted to give the jade pendant to his children.
Ning Yue was still very puzzled. She turned around and saw Jiang Ying standing behind her, looking in the direction where the Empress Dowager¡¯s carriage had left.
¡°Jiang Ying, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ning Yue asked him.
Jiang Ying came back to his senses and smiled at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. 1 keep feeling that something will happen when Imperial Grandmother goes back this time.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying in confusion.
Jiang Ying shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know why. I just have this feeling. This doesn¡¯t feel good.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you enter the pce more often to see Imperial Grandmother these few days?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Jiang Ying hummed softly. ¡°Okay.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go in. It¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ll rest after taking a shower,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Okay,¡± Jiang Ying replied with a smile.
The two of them returned to their rooms and slept until midnight. Jiang Ying and Ning Yue were stunned when they suddenly heard the news of the Empress Dowager¡¯s death.
The two of them packed up and entered the pce as quickly as possible.
The Retired Emperor, the Emperor, the Empress, and the current Empress Dowager were all standing in the previous Empress Dowager¡¯s bedroom with mournful expressions.
The two of them walked up to everyone. When they saw Jiang Yinging over, the emperor couldn¡¯t control his tears. ¡°Imperial Grandmother has left.¡±
Jiang Ying was stunned. Although he was mentally prepared, he was still stunned when he really entered the pce and heard the news of the Empress Dowager¡¯s death.
¡°Go pay your respects to Imperial Grandmother,¡± the emperor said.
The news of the Empress Dowager¡¯s death spread throughout the country that night. The entire country mourned, and the funeral held was of the highest level.
After finishing the Empress Dowager¡¯s funeral, Ning Yue finally had time to discuss the news of her death with Jiang Ying.
¡°Jiang Ying, the more I think about it these past few days, the more I feel that something is wrong. The emperor¡¯s grandmother specially took those two jade pendants and said that thete emperor had left them for your children. However, I didn¡¯t think too much about it at that time. I only thought that the emperor¡¯s mother was too bored and wanted toe to our house to find an excuse, but now it seems that things aren¡¯t that simple.¡±
It was true that the Empress Dowager was fun. If she wanted toe, she would havee to the house they had originally bought. Why would she wait until they moved into the Marquis¡¯s Residence?
¡°At that time, I said that Imperial Grandmother¡¯s condition was very strange. Actually, I really wanted to enter the pce with her, but in the end, I didn¡¯t go¡¡± Jiang Ying med himself.
If he followed her, would the situation be different?
Looking at Jiang Ying, Ning Yue quicklyforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You can¡¯t be med for this. None of us expected this.¡±
When she said this, Ning Yue also med herself because she had also realized that something was wrong, but for various reasons, she did not continue investigating.
These days, although it was said that the Empress Dowager was old and weak and could have naturally died of old age, Ning Yue had secretly taken a look. There was something strange about the Empress Dowager.
She had asked the doctor in the pce. The doctor said that because the Empress Dowager was old, she would more or less have some bumps and bruises.
Ning Yue did not believe it at all, but she was rather busy at that time. She did not have time to verify it at all because as the granddaughter of Marquis Dingyuan and Jiang Ying¡¯s fiancA?e, she had to keep watch for the Empress Dowager with him.
Now that she thought about it, the injuries on the Empress Dowager¡¯s corpse looked like she had been hit hard by something.
That severity was not something that could be achieved with a few bumps.
It was very strange for such an injury to appear on the Empress Dowager of a country.
After thinking about it, Ning Yue decided to tell Jiang Ying about her discovery.
Jiang Ying was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Ning Yue in disbelief. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the doctors notice anything wrong with Imperial Grandmother?¡±
It didn¡¯t make sense, right?
¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Do you want to tell your brother about this and investigate further?¡± Ning Yue asked..
Chapter 487 - 487: Entering the Palace
Chapter 487: Entering the Pce
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll investigate first. Also, don¡¯t tell anyone about your discovery,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue nodded. ¡°I know about this. Also, remember to tell me if you find anything.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± With that, Jiang Ying sighed heavily.
After the two of them finished their work in the pce, they returned to the Ning family. It was already veryte when they returned, but Old Master Ning was not asleep yet. When he saw Jiang Ying and Ning Yue return, he quickly got someone to heat up the food.
¡°You must all be hungry. Eat something first,¡± the old man said.
After the three of them ate something, Old Master Ning said, ¡°I received a letter. Take a look.¡±
As he spoke, he took out a letter and handed it to Ning Yue. She took it and opened it. She was stunned. Seeing this, Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What does the letter say?¡±
Without a word, Ning Yue handed the letter to Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying opened it and was also stunned.
It turned out that this letter was about the cause of the Empress Dowager¡¯s death. ording to the letter, the Empress Dowage did not die naturally, but was murdered.
¡°Grandpa, where did this lettere from?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know either. At that time, I wanted to go out, but I didn¡¯t expect to see this letter at the door. After reading it, I¡¯ve been waiting at home for you toe back,¡± Old Master Ning replied.
The content in the letter was too important, and Jiang Ying and Ning Yue were busy. Wouldn¡¯t sending someone over now disturb them?
Therefore, after thinking about it, Old Master Ning still felt that he should wait for the two of them to return home.
¡°Grandpa, has anyone else read the contents of this letter?¡± Jiang Ying asked Old Master Ning.
Old Master Ning shook his head. ¡°This matter is too serious. I don¡¯t even dare to say anything to my family.¡±
In everyone¡¯s eyes, the Empress Dowager had died because she was old, but this letter said that she had been murdered.
If the contents of the letter were to spread, it would definitely attract the attention of many people.
First of all, the emperor was one of them. This was because the current emperor was the biological grandson of the Empress Dowager. He would definitely investigate this matter thoroughly.
Whether this matter was true or not, the Ning family would attract the suspicion of the emperor.
This was because those people had actually sent the news to the Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s Residence and not directly told the emperor. This could make the emperor suspicious of them.
After thinking for a moment, Old Master Ning still nned to tell Jiang Ying about this. In the end, it would be up to him to decide.
¡°Thank you, Grandpa,¡± Jiang Ying said to him.
¡°You¡¯re wee. Go back to your rooms and rest. You still have things to do tomorrow. Go to bed early.¡± With that, Old Master Ning turned around and left.
The sudden death of the Empress Dowager exhausted Jiang Ying and Ning Yue both physically and mentally. After returning to their room, they quickly fell asleep.
What surprised the two of them was that the next day, the emperor¡¯s men arrived. They helped the emperor pass the message that he wanted them to enter the pce for a banquet tonight.
Ning Yue looked at the eunuch who had sent the message in confusion. ¡°Why is there suddenly a banquet?¡±
The chief eunuch replied honestly, ¡°It¡¯s prepared for Princess Dawn of the ck City Kingdom.¡±
Princess Dawn, who was afraid of being implicated by Lian Xin, had been keeping a low profile for many days.
Now that the Empress Dowager had passed away and the funeral was over, Princess Dawn couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She entered the pce to discuss the marriage with the emperor.
Originally, the death of the Grand Empress Dowager was a national funeral. In three years, the entire country could not hold a joyous asion. However, Princess Dawn was the princess of the ck City Kingdom. As long as the emperor did not want to fall out with her now, he could not ignore Princess Dawn¡¯s request.
¡°Heir, the emperor wants you and Princess Mingyue to enter the pce,¡± the eunuch said.
¡°Alright, tell my brother that we ll go tonight,¡± Jiang Ying told the eunuch.
Actually, Jiang Ying was very dissatisfied with Princess Dawn. The Empress Dowager¡¯s funeral had just ended, and she wanted to cause trouble again.
The two of them were busy investigating the death of the Empress Dowager for the entire day. At night, the two of them entered the pce together.
The two of them sat down and waited for a long time before the banquet began.
Ning Yue was very curious.. Where had Princess Dawn gone?
Chapter 488 - 488: Causing Trouble
Chapter 488: Causing Trouble
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At this moment, the music changed. Several beautiful women suddenly surged in from all directions.
Ning Yue was stunned. Where had she seen such a scene before?
The woman in the lead was wearing a dress that was very revealing. Her makeup seemed to be breathtaking.
Ning Yue frowned hard. What did Princess Dawn want?
She finally remembered why she looked familiar. Hadn¡¯t Princess Lotus done the same in the past?
However, Princess Lotus did not have a good oue. She was already dead.
At this moment, everyone present recognized who the lead dancer was.
Ning Yue was speechless. How stupid were the princesses of the ck City Kingdom?
They were all like Princess Lotus, dancing in revealing clothes in other countries.
It was like telling the world that the ck City Kingdom relied on women to be rich. Every princess of theirs loved another country to show off.
The ck City Kingdom¡¯s actions forcefully lowered their status.
The emperor was very dissatisfied with such a scene. Princess Dawn wanted to choose a husband in the Great Yun Nation, but she was lowering her status.
Although he really wanted to deal with the ck City Kingdom, he did not like their goodwill. It was like using women to expand their territory.
For a moment, the audience fell silent. The empress understood what the emperor meant. When the dance was over, she said, ¡°Every princess in the ck City Kingdom knows how to dance. So did Princess Lotus.¡±
The empress deliberately mentioned Princess Lotus because she wanted to see Princess Dawn have the same fate as her and die in the Great Yun Nation.
What she did waspletely following in the footsteps of the Lotus Princess.
The empress¡¯s words embarrassed Princess Dawn.
However, Princess Dawn pretended not to care. She smiled. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Empress. The women of our ck City Kingdom have learned music and dance since they were young. We re just showing our best side. Perhaps the situation in every country is different. In the ck City Kingdom, we have to show our best side to the people we respect the most.¡±
The empress didn¡¯t know what to say. She had seen shameless people, but she had never seen anyone so shameless.
Ning Yue could tell what Princess Dawn was thinking. She wanted to use this opportunity to marry someone of high status here, such as a prince, an heir or even an emperor!
Princess Dawn¡¯s first target was Jiang Ying, but Jiang Ying did not even look at her. Of course, she had to hurry up and choose another person.
After knowing Princess Dawn¡¯s thoughts, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.
When the empress saw Ning Yue¡¯s expression, she covered her mouth and couldn¡¯t help but want tough. She whispered to Ning Yuie, ¡°Yueyue, do you think singing and dancing are boring?¡±
¡°No, I just feel that the princesses of the ck City Kingdom are all so excellent.¡± When Ning Yue spoke, she deliberately gritted her teeth.
Everyone understood what Ning Yue meant. The so-called excellence was just lowering one¡¯s status to please others. Women had to learn to respect themselves first if they wanted others to respect them.
Although Ning Yue deliberately lowered her voice when she said this, Princess Dawn paid a lot of attention to her. From Ning Yuan¡¯s expression, she was definitely not saying anything good.
She hated Ning Yue to death. She danced today and disyed herself in front of so many people to let Jiang Ying see her differently.
But now it seemed that the effect was not as good as she had expected. It was still very bad.
Nan Xing sighed and shook her head. Princess Dawn¡¯s idea of marrying into the Great Yun Nation was not wrong, but her actions lowered her status and made people think that the princesses of the ck City Kingdom were like her.
Princess Dawn saw Nan Xing shaking his head. She suddenly had a bad feeling. For a moment, she regretted her actions.
Her status in the ck City Kingdom was not low because she exuded a schrly aura, making people feel that she was very knowledgeable. There were many people in the ck Castle Kingdom who wanted to marry her and many people from other countries who wanted to propose marriage.
Although Jiang Ying was not among these people, it also showed how popr she was.
Was she too anxious to show another side of herself in front of so many people?
Chapter 489 - 489: Marriage
Chapter 489: Marriage
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
She wanted to show that she knew everything in front of Jiang Ying and let him see her different side, but she seemed to have done the wrong thing.
Not only had she done something wrong, but she had also lowered the status of the ck City Kingdom.
But what could she do?
After staying here for so long, the Great Yun Nation had no intention of marrying a prince to her.
In the beginning, she wanted to marry Jiang Ying, but it was just her own thoughts. The Great Yun Nation did not want her to marry him, so they ignored her.
This wouldst for a few months. She would soon be an abandoned pawn of the ck City Kingdom!
She could even imagine what would happen to her when she returned to the ck City Kingdom.
But what could she do? She had already discovered her shorings. She finally knew why she couldn¡¯tpare to Ning Yue.
Her face was pale as she looked at Jiang Ying. At this moment, a gentle smile appeared on his face. She was actually infatuated.
Even though she understood that Jiang Ying¡¯s smile was not directed at her, Princess Dawn could not help but imagine that it was directed at her.
Looking at Princess Dawn¡¯s expression, Ning Yue suddenly felt some pity.
It was so pitiful to fall in love with a man who did not love her.
She looked at Jiang Ying, who immediately understood what she meant. There was a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes.
¡°You¡¯re the only one 1 like in my life. 1 don¡¯t have the strength to look at other women anymore,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°I¡¯m not trying to push you to another woman. 1 just feel that¡ how can you be so heartless?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Do 1 have to be ruthless and let you misunderstand?¡± Jiang Ying asked Ning Yue.
Ning Yue was speechless for a moment. That¡¯s right. Could it be that he had to entertain other women and make her sad?
¡°She will never get between us. What we have to do is not pity her because she walked the path herself. What happens is her own business,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue nodded and stopped looking at Princess Dawn.
This banquet ended just like that. Ning Yue originally thought that Princess Dawn would not find a man of higher status to be her husband.
After all, if she danced in front of people in such revealing clothes, people would think that she was like a prostitute. Even if they wanted her, they would not make her a wife, but a concubine.
However, she did not expect someone to be willing to marry Princess Dawn. This man who married her surprised Ning Yue. It was actually Jiang Ling!
¡°Oh my god, did your Uncle King Chu agree?¡± Ning Yue asked Jiang Ying in shock.
Jiang Ling was the son of King Chu. It was very strange for him to agree to his son marrying a princess of another country as his wife.
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t figure out why King Chu would agree to this.
¡°I think Uncle King Chu must have tacitly agreed to this,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Is he crazy?¡± Ning Yue frowned tightly.
¡°He¡¯s not crazy. It¡¯s because of his own n that he wants Jiang Ling to marry Princess Dawn,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Is he really going to rebel? His move is too obvious. The emperor will definitely know what he¡¯s thinking. All his years of hard work will be in vain,¡± Ning Yue said.
Wasn¡¯t King Chu enduring for so many years to save his strength?
¡°It¡¯s precisely because he wants to implement his n that he¡¯s so impatient,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Looks like all these years of forbearance havee to an end. King Chu is about to rebel.¡± Ning Yue¡¯s expression was ugly.
¡°That¡¯s my guess too. I want to enter the pce to take a look and ask Brother what he thinks,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue nodded. ¡°Go, go. Remember to tell me after you ask.¡±
Jiang Ying immediately entered the pce to look for the emperor. Coincidentally, Jiang Ling had just walked out of the emperor¡¯s imperial study. His expression was good, and he even took the initiative to greet him.
Of course, the two of them only greeted each other and did not exchange too many pleasantries. After Jiang Ling left the pce, Jiang Ying entered the imperial study.
To Jiang Ying¡¯s surprise, in the imperial study, the emperor¡¯s expression was very ugly.
¡°Imperial Brother,¡± Jiang Ying greeted respectfully..
Chapter 490 - 490: The Retired Emperor
Chapter 490: The Retired Emperor
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Seeing that it was Jiang Ying, the emperor¡¯s expression improved a little, but only a little.
¡°Jiang Ying, you¡¯re here,¡± the emperor said.
¡°Imperial Brother, 1 heard something and entered the pce.¡± Jiang Ying did not dare to tell the emperor directly and probed.
¡°You also know that Jiang Ling wants to marry that woman, right?¡± the emperor asked Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying nodded. He didn¡¯t dare say anything else, afraid that the emperor would be angry.
¡°I really don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking. He actually dares to marry a woman from another country. Doesn¡¯t he know that he¡¯s the heir of King Chu and will inherit the throne in the future? He¡¯s basically cutting off his escape route. I can¡¯t let an heir with a wife from another country inherit the throne of Uncle Chu,¡± the emperor said angrily.
¡°Imperial Brother, haven¡¯t you thought about why he wanted to marry the princess of another country? Also, this matter might have been tacitly approved by Uncle Chu.¡± After Jiang Ying finished speaking, he kept looking at the emperor.
The emperor immediately looked at Jiang Ying solemnly. ¡°Is that what I think? They want to rebel.¡±
They needed their own forces in rebellion. After he married Princess Dawn, it was equivalent to having the power of the ck City Kingdom.
The emperor gasped and said in disbelief, ¡°I always knew they were ambitious, but they should use their own strength. Why collude with the ck City Kingdom? Don¡¯t they know that this is treason?¡±
Jiang Ying looked at the emperor¡¯s shocked expression and sighed heavily. ¡°When a person loses his mind, all methods are no longer strange.¡±
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, the emperor suddenly came to a realization. ¡°I underestimated them.¡±
The two brothers continued to chat about some things. In the end, the emperor asked Jiang Ying, ¡°How¡¯s your investigation of the human skin mask recently?¡±
Originally, things should have gone smoothly at this time and they could have found some clues. However, because of the Empress Dowager¡¯s funeral, the two of them were disrupted. Only then did the emperor worry.
Jiang Ying nodded and replied, ¡°They¡¯re all investigating. Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡±
Actually, Jiang Ying really wanted to tell the emperor that the Empress Dowager might have been murdered, but after some thought, he held back.
As Old Master Ning had received that letter, he had to be more cautious.
An emperor¡¯s suspicion was almost universal among the previous emperors. Although he was very good brothers with the emperor, he was not confident that the emperor would trust Ning Yue¡¯s family unconditionally like him.
Just as Jiang Ying was deep in thought, the emperor said, ¡°We have to investigate the human skin mask as soon as possible. I don¡¯t think it will be very peaceful these days. If Lian Xin escapes, it will be bad news for us.¡±
Lian Xin had a lot of troops in his hands. His status in the ck City Kingdom was not low. He couldpletely surpass the emperor to implement a national policy.
If he decided to use troops against the Great Yun Nation, the oue would be bad if both sides fought.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go back and investigate now. Imperial Brother, no matter what, it has already happened. We have to be careful of Uncle King Chu,¡± Jiang Ying instructed the emperor before leaving.
With Jiang Ying¡¯s instructions, the emperor immediately went to look for the Retired Emperor. Ever since the Grand Empress Dowager passed away, the retired emperor¡¯s health had been deteriorating.
He didn¡¯t care about anything now. Usually, he just sat in the courtyard and basked in the sun. When it was time, he would eat again. Then, he would go back to his room to sleep. There was no other special activity.
When the emperor arrived, he saw the Retired Emperor sitting in the courtyard sunbathing.
¡°Father,¡± the emperor called.
The Retired Emperor opened his eyes and looked at the emperor. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±
¡°Father, have you been well these days?¡± The emperor suddenly med himself.
Ever since the death of the Empress Dowager, he had been busy with the funeral and other things. He had not had time to visit the Retired Emperor.
Now that the emperor saw the Retired Emperor sitting alone in the courtyard, he felt very ufortable and med himself.
¡°I¡¯m fine. As for you, why aren¡¯t you busy with your government affairs? What are you doing here? Do you want to bask in the sun with an old man like me?¡± The Retired Emperor said with a smile..
Chapter 491 Im Old
Chapter 491 I''m Old
For a moment, the emperor suddenly did not want to tell the Retired Emperor that the Empress Dowager had been murdered.
The Retired Emperor was old. There were some things that he could not do even if he wanted to. If he told him, he might even suffer for nothing.
At the thought of this, the emperor resisted the urge to say something.
"Father, I''vee to see you," the emperor said.
The Retired Emperor smiled. "Oh, I''m old. There''s nothing to see. Why don''t you visit your mother?"
He smiled and said, "I came to see Father first. I''ll go to Mother''s ceter." After bing emperor, he had indeed not seen the Empress Dowager much recently.
"Good child." The Retired Emperor looked at the emperor in relief.
The emperor continued to talk to the Retired Emperor for a while more before going to see the empress dowager. When he saw her, tears shed in the emperor''s eyes.
The Empress Dowager realized that something was wrong with the emperor and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong with you?"
"I just went to Father''s ce. Father has aged a lot," the emperor said.
The Empress Dowager smiled bitterly. "That''s right. Ever since your imperial grandmother left, your father''s health has been deteriorating. I think he misses your mother."
Actually, the Retired Emperor''s health had be very poor when he was still the emperor. If not for Ning Yue, he would have died long ago.
His current situation was expected. It was just that the emperor had not been mentally prepared.
"Why do you suddenly want toe to my ce today? It''s time for your harem to expand," the empress dowager said.
The emperor sighed heavily. "Mother, I''ve been too busy recently. I really don''t have time to think about the harem. I originally had something to discuss with Father, but seeing Father''s situation, I didn''t dare to say anything."
"Oh?" The empress dowager immediately became serious. "What is it?"
The emperor sighed, thought about it, and told the Empress Dowager what had happened. The Empress Dowager was shocked.
"Is what you''re saying true?" The Empress Dowager''s voice trembled.
The murder of the Grand empress Dowager of a country was not a small matter! If it was found out, her entire family would be executed! Who would have the guts?
"It''s just that I have this suspicion. It''s not confirmed yet. We''re investigating now," the emperor said.
The Empress Dowager was silent for a moment. "You did the right thing. I really can''t tell your father about this. I''m afraid his body can''t take it."
The emperor nodded and spoke to the Empress Dowager for a while. He went to the Empress''s pce again. His distressed expression made the Empress'' heart ache.
"I''m very tired. Let''s rest early," the emperor said.
The empress nodded and said nothing. She apanied him to dinner and they went to rest not long after.
That night, many people couldn''t sleep, including Jiang Ying and Ning Yue.
Jiang Ying got up and stood in the courtyard, looking at the moon and stars. He was not sleepy at all. He wanted to look for Ning Yue, but he was worried that she had fallen asleep.
After hesitating for a long time, he heard amotion from Ning Yue''s room. He knocked on her door. "Yueyue, are you asleep?"
"You''re not asleep yet. Come in," Ning Yue said to Jiang Ying at the door.
Jiang Ying walked in and saw that the two children were sleepy. Ning Yue making milk powder for them.
"I''ll do it."
He had learned how to take care of children from Ning Yue, so he naturally knew how to make milk powder.
"It''s ready to drink." He handed the two milk bottles to the children.
Xiaobao and Xiaobei took the milk bottles and drank happily.
After a while, the two children finished the milk in the milk bottles. Xiaobao and Xiaobei burped and quickly fell asleep.
"Why are you here sote? Do you have something to say?" Ning Yue lowered her voice and asked Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying nodded. "Let''s talk in the outer room. Otherwise, we''ll wake the children."
"Okay." Ning Yue nodded.
Although it was called an outer room, it was actually Ning Yue''s room. It was only separated from her bed by a curtain. If she pulled the curtain closed, she wouldn''t be able to see her sleeping on the bed.
The two of them sat down on chairs. Ning Yue asked him, "Is there something troubling you?"
Jiang Ying nodded and sighed. "I can''t figure out who would dare to harm Imperial Grandmother. Imperial Grandmother is the Grand empress dowager."
"I''ve been thinking about this these days. Do you think it was done by the previous concubines?" Ning Yue asked.
Chapter 492 - 492: Worried
Chapter 492: Worried
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s question, Jiang Ying frowned tightly. After a long time, he replied, ¡°No, those consorts wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±
Besides, what did the consorts have against the empress dowager? Just because they couldn¡¯t be the empress Dowager? This reason was a little ridiculous.
¡°Then who else?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
Jiang Ying shook his head. He was also very vexed and really had no idea.
¡°Jiang Ying, were there any clues about the jade pendant that Imperial Grandmother brought over that day?¡± Ning Yue suddenly asked.
She had almost forgotten about the two jade pendants. The empress dowager seemed to be doing a repetitive job. She suddenly gave them pendants again, although she gaverger ones than the previous time. It looked like it was for adults.
At the time, she had only thought it was strange, but she had not thought about it carefully. Now that so much had happened, she could see the clues in retrospect.
¡°Are the jade pendants still there?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°Yes. I¡¯ll get them now.¡± Ning Yue went to her room to search for a while and found the jade pendants in the bedside table.
She quickly brought the jade pendants to Jiang Ying. ¡°Take a look.¡±
Jiang Ying opened the box and examined the jade pendants. After a while, hebined the two jade pendants.
¡°The imperial family¡¯s jade pendants are all like this. If the children are twins, they will be given to two children respectively. If there¡¯s only one child, they¡¯ll be given together,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°This looks like Imperial Grandmother¡¯s own jade pendant. It¡¯s not like what Imperial Grandmother said at all,¡± Jiang Ying said.
As Ning Yue looked at the jade pendants, she asked, ¡°Is there anything strange about it?¡±
¡°Yes. Look, although the jade pendants arebined, the connectors don¡¯t match very well.¡± Jiang Ying pointed at the uneven spots on the jade pendant.
¡°You should have seen my jade pendant before. Whenbined, it¡¯s like a whole jade pendant. It¡¯s impossible to tell that it¡¯s two jades, but look at this,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue took a look and realized the problem. She had seen Jiang Ying¡¯s jade pendant before.
¡°It¡¯s indeed different,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Are we going to look for the jade pendant?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Jiang Ying nodded. ¡°We have to find out what happened to Imperial Grandmother.¡±
However, almost everything in the Empress Dowager¡¯s bedroom had been taken to her grave. She wouldn¡¯t keep the two jade pendants, right?
Ning Yue told Jiang Ying her thoughts, but he said, ¡°Some funerary items are often used. For example, jade pendants are specially used for funerary purposes. This pendant is worn by the royal family. They usually won¡¯t be buried.¡±
¡°Usually?¡± Ning Yue was puzzled. ¡°Then there¡¯s something unusual.¡±
¡°In the history of the Great Yun Nation, only one empress could obtain such a jade pendant to apany her after she passed away. Legend has it that that empress died to save the emperor at that time, so she obtained the jade pendant to be buried with her,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°In other words, only those who have made great contributions will be buried with the jade pendant. Therefore, Imperial Grandmother¡¯s jade pendant should still be in her bedroom.¡±
Jiang Ying nodded. ¡°1¡¯11 find an opportunity to enter the pce to take a look.¡±
¡°Jiang Ying, how many people know about Imperial Grandmother?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Jiang Ying thought for a moment and said, ¡°At the moment, it should be Grandpa, my brother, you and me.¡±
Ning Yue frowned deeply. She knew Old Master Ning would not tell anyone about this.
In order to protect her, Jiang Ying would definitely not tell anyone about this.
Therefore, only the emperor was left.
Actually, Ning Yue was very worried that the emperor would tell others about this. She was not questioning the emperor¡¯s character, but she was worried that the Emperor would tell the empress dowager or empress about this, causing the news to leak.
In this way, many people would know that the Empress Dowager might have been murdered.
Thinking of that scene, Ning Yue felt her scalp tingle.
No matter what, the matter of the Empress Dowager should not be spread.
¡°Yueyue, don¡¯t worry. This matter will end here. It won¡¯t spread in the future. Brother also knows the importance of this matter. He¡¯ll keep it a secret..¡±
Chapter 493 - 493: Entering the Palace
Chapter 493: Entering the Pce
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°I hope so. Are you going into the pce early tomorrow morning to look for grand empress dowager¡¯s jade pendant?¡± Ning Yue asked Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying nodded. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was inconvenient to go at night, he would have already left.
¡°In that case, rest early. Go to the pce tomorrow to check on the situation,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying nodded. The two of them continued chatting for a while before returning to their rooms to rest.
The next morning, after Ning Yue woke up, she did not see Jiang Ying again. He must have entered the pce.
Ning Yue brought the two children to the dining room and saw that Old Master Ning did not look too good.
She asked, ¡°Did something happen to Grandpa? 1 think you look a little pale.¡±
¡°Do you know? Everyone says that the Grand Empress passed away after visiting our family so it has something to do with our family,¡± Old Master Ning told Ning Yue.
Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Grandpa, where did you hear that?¡±
¡°I was going to go outside in the morning for exercise, but I didn¡¯t expect to hear those people whispering behind my back.¡±
¡°I vaguely heard the Ning family, so I went forward to eavesdrop. 1 didn¡¯t expect them to really be talking about our family. They actually pinned such a big crime on us. They¡¯re really cruel!¡±
Seeing that Old Master Ning was angry, Ning Yue quickly said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. We all know that this has nothing to do with us.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the use of knowing? Even the emperor knows. I¡¯m worried that the emperor will believe such rumors,¡± Old Master Ning said worriedly.
Hearing this, Ning Yue smiled and told Old Master Ning, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. The emperor is Jiang Ying¡¯s cousin. No matter what, he will take care of him. Besides, if he didn¡¯t trust us, why would he confer you the title of Marquis Dingyuan?¡±
¡°Our family still trusts the emperor to a certain extent. Besides, the emperor is a wise monarch. He won¡¯t use people casually. These groundless usations will never be imposed on us.¡± Ning Yue keptforting him, hoping that the old man would think it through.
Otherwise, Old Master Ning would get sick from holding it in.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯sforting words, Old Master King¡¯s expression softened a little. He took a deep breath. ¡°What you said makes sense. 1 was thinking too much.¡±
Seeing this, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°How can that be? All Grandpa¡¯s considerations are for our family¡¯s own good. Why would we say that you¡¯re thinking too much?¡±
¡°By the way, 1 forgot to tell you something. Jiang Ying went out early this morning. He said that you should bring what he needed when you woke up,¡± Old Master Ning said.
Ning Yue was stunned. He wanted her to go to the pce? Couldn¡¯t he have just said itst night? The two of them could go together today. Also, the old man had said that she would bring what he needed. He should be referring to the two jade pendants given by the Empress Dowager, right?
Seeing Ning Yue¡¯s stunned expression, Old Master Ning thought that he had misunderstood and said to her in frustration, ¡°Look, 1 was so angry that 1 almost forgot about serious matters.¡±
Ning Yue came back to her senses and said to Old Master Ning, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry.
It¡¯s fine. Jiang Ying told mest night. I will go overter.¡±
¡°Since Jiang Ying has already instructed you, go on time. Don¡¯t bete. There might be something important. That¡¯s the pce. It won¡¯t be good for you to bete,¡± Old Master Ning said.
Ning Yue nodded. ¡°Alright, Grandpa. 1¡¯11 remember.¡±
With that, Ning Yue handed the two children to Aunt. ¡°Auntie, 1¡¯11 have to trouble you again.¡±
Aunt smiled at Ning Yue and said, ¡°We re all family. There¡¯s no trouble. Besides, the two babies are very obedient. 1 like them very much.¡±
Recently, Madam Liu¡¯s stomach had been getting bigger and bigger. Calcting the time, she was about to give birth. Ning Yue did not want Madam Liu to work too hard in case she hurt the baby, so if anything happened these days, Xiaobao and Xiaobei would be entrusted to Aunt. Aunt was also willing to take care of the two children.
¡°Thank you, Aunt. 1 still have to go to the pce to look for Jiang Ying,¡± Ning Yue said..
Chapter 494 - 494: Something Happened
Chapter 494: Something Happened
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. The two children will definitely be fine with me,¡± Aunt said to Ning Yue with a smile.
After settling the two children down, Ning Yue went to the pce.
At this moment, Jiang Ying was in the emperor¡¯s imperial study. When the two of them knew that Ning Yue had arrived, they immediately asked the eunuch to invite her over.
¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Ning Yue bowed to the emperor.
The emperor nodded and said, ¡°Jiang Ying said that you wereing over. We waited for you here.¡±
This made Ning Yue a little embarrassed. Her grandfather had told her that Jiang Ying had told her toe to the pcete, so she waste.
¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I was busy with the two children at home and only came out after I was done,¡± Ning Yue exined.
¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. We were just talking about something. Tell us your opinion,¡± the emperor said with a smile.
As soon as the emperor finished speaking, Jiang Ying told him what the two of them had just said.
There was nothing special about it. They were just talking about the cause of the Empress Dowager¡¯s death and mentioning the jade pendant.
Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying with aplicated expression. Last night, she had just told Jiang Ying to not say so much. In the end, she had mentioned the jade pendant to the emperor when she came here today. What could she say?
¡°Brother agreed to let me go to Imperial Grandmother¡¯s bedroom to look for the jade pendant. I found it. It¡¯s here, but I didn¡¯t find anything strange.¡± With that, Jiang Ying took out the jade pendant.
Ning Yue hurriedly took out the jade pendant from her purse and handed it to Jiang Ying.
After dismantling all the jade pendants, it was equivalent to having four. Jiang Ying observed them for a while and put them together.
Soon, the jade pendant was connected tightly. It waspletely different from the jade pendant that the two of them hadbined yesterday.
Jiang Ying ced the jade pendant in front of the emperor. The emperor¡¯s expression suddenly turned ugly.
¡°Do you remember this jade pendant?¡± the emperor asked.
Originally, Jiang Ying did not have any impression of it. He just felt that it looked familiar. When he heard the emperor¡¯s question, he reacted and tried his best to recall where he had seen this jade pendant before.
¡°This is Uncle Chu¡¯s jade pendant!¡± Jiang Ying said.
The emperor nodded. This was a jade pendant obtained by the princes of the Retired Emperor¡¯s generation.
Upon closer inspection, there was the word Chu on the jade pendant, so it belonged to King Chu.
It was the one and only thing in the world that couldpletely represent King Chu¡¯s identity.
In other words, was the Empress Dowager killed by King Chu? How could he do this?
Jiang Ying gasped and looked at the emperor in disbelief. ¡°Brother, do you think this is true?¡±
The emperor thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I think it¡¯s possible. After all, we all know what King Chu is thinking.¡±
Ning Yue fell silent. After thinking for a long time, she said, ¡°For some reason,
I don¡¯t think King Chu did this. It¡¯s very likely that he was also framed.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± The emperor¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Why do you think so? Is there some evidence?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. Recently, everything has happened too suddenly. Be it the death of Lian Xin or the human skin mask, one after another, so I think this matter might be rted to the Lian Xin,¡± Ning Yue said.
The two of them fell silent again. The situation Ning Yue was talking about was also possible. They more or less knew Lian Xin. ording to his personality, he could do these things.
The three of them were silent for a long time. Then the emperor said, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s back to square one. We have to find Lian Xin.¡±
Jiang Ying nodded. ¡°Leave this to me. I¡¯ll definitely find him in the shortest time possible.¡±
After the three of them chatted for a while, Jiang Ying left the pce with Ning Yue. On the way, Ning Yuan couldn¡¯t help but ask Jiang Ying, ¡°Why did you tell the emperor about the jade pendant?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. No matter what, he¡¯s my brother. He has to know about this. Moreover, if I want to enter Imperial Grandmother¡¯s bedroom, I have to get my brother¡¯s permission.¡±
The Empress Dowager¡¯s bedroom was guarded by guards. It was difficult to enter, let alone search for something.
Therefore, after thinking about it, Jiang Ying still told him what had happened..
Chapter 495 - 495: Strange
Chapter 495: Strange
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Jiang Ying, do you think Lian Xin hasn¡¯t left the capital?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Jiang Ying frowned. Wasn¡¯t this question asked long ago? He had once said in front of many people that he felt that Lian Xin was still in the capital.
¡°Yes, why are you suddenly asking this?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°Because I feel the same way. Besides, I think he¡¯s near the pce, or in it,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying gasped again. He looked at Ning Yue in disbelief. ¡°Why would you have such a guess?¡±
¡°If, and I¡¯m only talking about if, this matter of King Chu has something to do with Lian Xin. Then, Lian Xin must have a spy in the pce. He might even be in the pce.¡±
Otherwise, how could things be so coincidental? Besides, this was not something that ordinary coincidences could exin.
Jiang Ying fell silent, thinking about what Ning Yue had said.
Suddenly, he broke out in a cold sweat. Yes, he had searched the capital for so many days, but he could not find Lian Xin.
There were only two possibilities. Either Lian Xin had left, or he was hiding somewhere he couldn¡¯t find him.
This ce was very likely the pce that Ning Yue had just mentioned.
¡°Quick! Get the carriage to turn back. Let¡¯s enter the pce again,¡± Jiang Ying said nervously.
The coachman immediately turned his horse around and led the two of them into the pce again.
Originally, the emperor had nned to visit the Retired Emperor. Before he could walk far, someone came to tell him that Jiang Ying and Ning Yue had returned.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you suddenlye back? Did something happen?¡± the emperor asked.
The serious expressions of these two people made the emperor¡¯s heart tremble violently. He hoped nothing bad happened.
Jiang Ying and Ning Yue looked at each other and shared their thoughts. The emperor¡¯s eyes instantly widened.
He looked at Jiang Ying in disbelief, his voice unconsciously magnified. ¡°You mean¡¡±
¡°Imperial Brother!¡± Jiang Ying stopped the emperor. He wanted to stop him from continuing.
This was because they still did not know where Lian Xin was. If the emperor said it so loudly, Lian Xing might know.
The emperor¡¯s expression darkened. He took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Is your guess reliable?¡±
¡°It¡¯s most likely true. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for me to spend so much manpower and resources and not be able to find anyone in the capital,¡± Jiang Ying said.
The emperor frowned. He thought for a moment and asked Jiang Ying, ¡°Is there a possibility that he¡¯s no longer in the capital?¡±
Jiang Ying shook his head firmly. ¡°No, he¡¯s the kind of person who won¡¯t stop until he achieves his goal. He hasn¡¯t achieved his goal. How can he leave the capital?¡±
They knew very well what kind of person Lian Xin was. They could even guess what she would do next.
However, Lian Xin was too surprising. For example, where he was hiding in the capital was something they did not expect.
¡°Oh my god, no. I¡¯m going to take the Empress and the others to the courtyard and we will stay there for a few days. Clean up the pce for me before Ie back,¡± the emperor said.
Jiang Ying rejected it without thinking. ¡°No, you can¡¯t move. Have you ever thought that this might be a conspiracy? If you go, what if others are in danger? At least you have the protection of the imperial guards in the pce now. If you go to the courtyard, there are too few imperial guards who can follow you. Moreover, the courtyard is too far from the pce.¡±
The imperial courtyard had been empty for so long. What if Lian Xin was hiding there?
One had to know that the royal courtyard was also one of the ces he had never searched.
The pce and the royal courtyard? Anything was possible.
The emperor suddenly felt that his brain was not enough. What was going on with Lian Xin? Why did he have to do such a disgusting thing instead of being a good person?
Not only the emperor, but even Jiang Ying was in distress. He kept thinking about how to arrange it to be foolproof.
As the three of them were silent, the emperor seemed to remember something. ¡°While protecting the pce, you have to pay attention to Yuan Hui¡¯s safety..¡±
Chapter 496 - 496: Thought
Chapter 496: Thought
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yuan Hui was the emperor of Russia. If anything happened to him in the Great Yun Nation, it would be difficult for him to exin it to the citizens of Russia.
¡°I know that. Besides, Lian Xin wouldn¡¯t dare to attack Russia,¡± Jiang Ying said.
The emperor frowned in disagreement. ¡°Just because he doesn¡¯t dare to attack Russia doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t dare attack Yuan Hui. What if he wants to frame the Great Yun Nation for this?¡±
Jiang Ying frowned. Yes, he had forgotten to consider that. It was possible with Lian Xin¡¯s thoughts.
He suddenly felt very vexed. The world was so big. Of all the countries, he had toe to the Great Yun Nation.
¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter. As for Uncle Yuan Hui, Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. He has the Dragon Scale Secret Guard by his side to protect him. We¡¯ll send some people to protect him on the surface. Even Lian Xin can¡¯t get close to him.¡±
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, the emperor was much more relieved. ¡°I¡¯ve heard some rumors. You have to pay attention to Ning Yue¡¯s safety.¡±
The emperor knew that Lian Xin¡¯s ultimate goal was Ning Yue. His obsession with her was almost abnormal, so protecting her safety was also the most important thing.
¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± He wouldn¡¯t let Ning Yue be in any danger.
¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything else. Arrange well. This time, if I catch Lian Xin, I¡¯ll dry his corpse! I¡¯ll see if he still has a chance toe back from the dead!¡± the emperor said fiercely.
Lian Xin was too despicable. He could set fire to the people and cause chaos at the border. This person could not be left alive!
¡°Yes, Brother. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jiang Ying said firmly. This time, he would definitely not let Lian Xin off.
Jiang Ying continued to chat with the emperor about the matter. After chatting, he hurriedly left the pce with Ning Yue.
On the way, Jiang Ying said to Ning Yue, ¡°Yueyue, I want to look for Uncle to talk about something. Come with me.¡±
Visit Yuan Hui? Ning Yue was stunned. She still had a lot to do today. ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll get the guards to go with you.¡± He was worried about Ning Yue going back alone.
¡°There¡¯s no need. Baili is still following us. All Da and Ah Er are also with me. Leave the people around you to protect you.¡± She was also worried about Jiang Ying being alone.
At this moment, the carriage suddenly stopped. Ning Yue lifted the curtain and saw a person standing not far away. This person looked a little familiar from afar. They probably knew him. Otherwise, the coachman would definitely not have stopped the carriage.
Ning Yue looked for a while more before realizing that the person standing not far away was actually Gu Yu!
¡°Master, why are you here?¡± Ning Yue called out.
It was unknown what Gu Yu was doing. He looked in a daze not far away and only came back to his senses when he heard Ning Yue.
¡°Why are you guys here?¡± he asked, frowning.
¡°Master, have you forgotten that Jiang Ying and I entered the pce together today? I want to ask, Master, why are you here?¡± Ning Yue asked worriedly.
From the looks of it, Gu Yu seemed to have encountered something troubling. Just as Gu Yu was about to reply, Yuan Hui appeared.
¡°Coincidentally, you guys are here. I have something to discuss with Jiang Ying,¡± Yuan Hui said.
¡°Uncle, is there anything urgent?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°It¡¯s an emergency. Jiang Ying,e down for a while. I have something to tell you,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Jiang Ying agreed to the carriage and walked to Yuan Hui¡¯s side. He whispered something into his ear, and Jiang Ying was stunned.
Ning Yue was about to ask when Jiang Ying said, ¡°Yueyue, go back with Uncle and Master first. I still have something on, so I can¡¯t send you off.¡±
With that, he turned around and left without giving Ning Yue time to react.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did he suddenly leave? Uncle, what did you say to him?¡± Ning Yue asked Yuan Hui.
¡°I¡¯m just telling him where Lian Xin appeared. Alright, let¡¯s go back together. Divine Doctor Gu, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to wait for someone? Has the person you were waiting for arrived?¡± Yuan Hui looked at Gu Yu.
Gu Yu smiled. ¡°No, but I don¡¯t want to wait anymore. Let¡¯s go back together.¡±
The two of them got into the carriage again. Fortunately, it was spacious enough for three people..
Chapter 497 - 497: Robbery
Chapter 497: Robbery
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ning Yue took out some food and tea from the car. ¡°Are you hungry? Eat something to satisfy your hunger first. I¡¯ll cook when we get back,¡± she said with a smile.
Gu Yu nodded and was about to speak when the carriage suddenly stopped. The three of them almost jumped out of the carriage due to inertia. Fortunately, the three of them were quick to hold on to the things in the carriage, preventing a tragedy.
Ning Yue pulled open the curtain and asked the coachman, ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Your highness, someone is blocking our way,¡± the coachman replied.
When Ning Yue heard this, she hurriedly jumped out of the carriage. Gu Yu and Yuan Hui followed closely behind.
At this moment, Baili, Ah Da, Ah Er, and the guards Yuan Hui had brought surrounded them. Only then did Ning Yue have the time to look not far away.
For some reason, this group of people actually dared to stop them on the official road. This ce was not far from the pce.
Ning Yue had a guess that this group of people was very likely sent by Lian Xin.
Although she had a guess, Ning Yue still asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±
The group of people did not speak. Ning Yue asked again, ¡°Are you robbing money or here to rape someone?¡±
When Yuan Hui and Gu Yu heard Ning Yue¡¯s words, they almost bit their tongues off.
If the other women encountered robbers, they would be a little flustered even if they weren¡¯t afraid. This was the first time they had seen Ning Yue like this. She actually asked if the robbers were robbers or rapists.
Baili, who was protecting everyone, almostughed out loud. Was the princess joking?
Even the robbers opposite felt likeughing. They had expected to see a sobbing woman, but this woman was not quite what they had imagined. No wonder their master had asked them to kidnap her.
The leader of the robbers told Ning Yue, ¡°We won¡¯t rob you or rape you.
Princess Mingyuc,e with us. I don¡¯t want to attack either and let both sides suffer.¡±
Ning Yue sneered and asked that person, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible? Will I follow you obediently?¡±
At this moment, Ning Yue was already certain that these people were Lian Xin¡¯s men!
The robber said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk. We¡¯re paid to do things for others. Princess, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±
¡°You took someone¡¯s money? I¡¯ll give you how much they give you. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a princess. If you kidnap me, your nine generations will be finished! This is the Imperial City. You¡¯re very bold,¡± Ning Yue said with a sneer.
The robbers looked at each other when they heard this. Why was the person they were supposed to kidnap so argumentative?
However, since they hade out with a mission, it was impossible for the robbers to return empty-handed.
Knowing that Ning Yue was unwilling to follow them obediently, the robbers took out their weapons and wanted to rush forward to take her away.
How could Baili let them do this? He immediately got someone to take out a weapon to deal with them.
Ah Da and Ah Er took advantage of the leader¡¯s surprise to attack them, but the leader held his knife and parried the swords stabbing at him.
Stunned by his move, Ah Da and Ah Er took two steps back.
He looked at the group in shock. They were skilled. They had to deal with them carefully.
Ning Yue also discovered Ah Da and Ah Er¡¯s situation and began to make ns. There were about ten robbers in front of her, but there were definitely more than 20 people on her side. It should not be a problem to deal with this group.
However, since this group of people dared to cause trouble in the capital, they must have already prepared a backup n. After thinking for a moment, Ning Yue instructed everyone, ¡°Hurry up and settle it.¡±
At this moment, a roar came from not far away. Ning Yue turned around.
Unexpectedly, Gu Yu was almost caught by someone. Fortunately, Yuan Hui¡¯s guard saw him and pulled him away.
Ning Yue¡¯s expression darkened. She guessed that the target of these robbers was not her, but Gu Yu!
But why did Lian Xin send someone to kidnap Gu Yu?
No, now was not the time to think about these things. She had to get someone to protect Gu Yu.
After distributing a few people to Gu Yu¡¯s side, Ning Yue instructed everyone to end the battle quickly again.
At this moment, a group of men in ck suddenly appeared in all directions. The three of them had no choice but to retreat, but there was a corner not far away. They had nowhere to retreat..
Chapter 498 - 498: Question
Chapter 498: Question
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ning Yue gritted her teeth and pretended to take out three electric batons from her space from behind. She gave one to Gu Yu and Yuan Hui each.
Gu Yu had seen Ning Yue¡¯s electric baton before. After receiving it, he naturally did not ask further. He clenched his fists and looked not far away with a solemn expression.
Yuan Hui was also a modern person. He knew very well how to use the electric baton.
Baili felt strange when he saw the electric batons in their hands, but there was no time for him to think in this situation.
Ning Yue looked at the situation and said to the two of them, ¡°Let¡¯s secretly get into the carriage now and drive the carriage back to the Ning family.¡±
The Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s Residence had guards and was close to the residence of the Inspector of Nine Gates. This group of people definitely would not dare to act rashly there.
The three of them slowly moved towards the carriage with electric batons. The robbers saw them move and wanted to step forward, but they were stopped.
Just like that, the three of them arrived and went into the carriage very smoothly.
Ning Yue immediately took out a small wooden box from the back of the carriage and said to the two of them, ¡°Master, Uncle, this is sulfuric acid. You can¡¯t touch it directly, or your skin will be corroded.¡±
As she spoke, Ning Yue handed a few ss bottles to the two of them.
These ss bottles were not very big. One of them had a little sulfuric acid.
Yuan Hui was a modern person and must know very well how to use sulfuric acid. He sat in front of the carriage with it and threw the entire bottle out as soon as anyone approached him.
Fortunately, the situation was one-sided. Although the robbers joined in one after another, under the siege of Baili and the others, the robbers had no chance of winning.
The robbers were restrained, which relieved Ning Yue.
If Lian Xin was here, Ning Yue really wanted to knock his head open to see what was inside.
They had already guessed that he was in the Imperial City. Almost all the guards around him were good at fighting one against a hundred. Wasn¡¯t Lian Xin afraid that his hiding ce would be exposed if he still sent these people here at this time?
After a while, the robbers were subdued by the guards. Ning Yue slowly stepped forward and looked down at the robbers.
¡°You just said that you took someone¡¯s money to help them resolve a disaster. Who did you take their money from? What disaster do you want to resolve?¡± Ning Yue asked.
This group of people looked like ordinary robbers and did not look like the guards she had with her at all. The guards beside her were much stronger than them.
Although Ah Da and Ah Er were at a disadvantage at the beginning, it was easy to see their shorings and subdue them.
When the group of people saw Ning Yue approaching, they were a little flustered. The leader of the robbers said, ¡°Spare me, Princess. Spare me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Ning Yue said impatiently.
¡°Princess, please spare us. We¡¯re just taking money and working for someone. We don¡¯t have any intention of killing anyone,¡± the robber said.
¡°If you had the intention to kill someone, you wouldn¡¯t be alive now.¡± When Ning Yue said this, Baili held the knife to their throats.
After a while, an unpleasant and pungent smell came.
Ning Yue curled her lips mockingly and looked at the robber¡¯s pants that had already be wet. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you have the guts to kidnap me? Don¡¯t you have the courage to bear the consequences?¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s voice was cold without any warmth. Her beautiful eyes scanned the group of robbers in front of her sharply.
These robbers looked very powerful, but they were actually very cowardly. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have wet their pants.
The leader of the robbers knelt in front of Ning Yue and said, ¡°Princess, we were wrong. We only took their money. That person said that we just had to lure him into the dark and capture him. He won¡¯t harm anyone¡¯s life. Please be magnanimous and let us go.¡±
Capture him? Ning Yue frowned. Who was the robber referring to?
¡°You said you wanted to capture him. Who is he?¡± Ning Yue asked.
The robber looked up and his gazended on Gu Yu. ¡°This is the one.¡±
Ning Yue followed the robber¡¯s gaze and saw Gu Yu¡¯s shocked expression. Presumably, he did not expect Lian Xin to want to capture him..
Chapter 499 - 499: Where’s the Money?
Chapter 499: Where¡¯s the Money?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Why do you want to capture him?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°We don¡¯t know about that. We¡¯re only responsible for capturing the person and luring you away. The rest is none of our business,¡± the robber said.
¡°Princess, we were wrong. I have an old man and a young child. I live every day to earn a few taels of silver. I wake up early and don¡¯t rest until it¡¯s dark. Please forgive us and let us go,¡± the robber said.
Ning Yue only wanted tough at the robber¡¯s words. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of your children when you were doing bad things just now? It seems that if I don¡¯t catch you, you won¡¯t know your mistake, right?¡±
¡°Yes, no, no!¡± The robber was a little incoherent.
¡°Princess, I only ask you to spare our lives. We can do anything you want,¡± the robber said tearfully.
This was the capital. The officials were very concerned about the safety of this ce. If they were not driven by benefits, they would not risk their lives to make a living.
It had to be known that Ning Yue was not only Princess Mingyue of the Great Yun Nation, but also the legitimate princess of Russia. In addition, that person was not trying to hurt Ning Yuan. He was just asking them to lure Ning Yuie away and capture an old man.
Besides, that person had given them a lot of money. They were only willing to do it when they heard that it was feasible.
¡°Your Highness, we don¡¯t intend to hurt you. We just want to capture that person. We don¡¯t mean to kill him. Please let us go.¡±
The robbers said everything they wanted to say. They wanted to kidnap another person, not the current princess. Even if they were guilty, they did not deserve to die.
Ning Yueughed out loud. ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±
The robbers looked at each other, not understanding what Ning Yue meant. They looked at her in confusion.
¡°This person is my master. He taught me how to practice medicine. Do you think I¡¯ll let you off if you capture my master?¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s words made the robbers despair.
This man was actually Doctor Gu!
Oh my god, even if they were given a hundred guts, they would not dare to capture Divine Doctor Gu. That was a famous divine doctor. There were countless patients who wanted him to treat their illnesses. If they captured him, there would probably be more people who wanted to kill them!
¡°Your Highness, we were wrong. Please spare us.¡± The robbers were really flustered.
Ning Yue had no intention of killing these people. She just wanted to get some useful information from them.
Seeing the deterrence effect, Ning Yue stopped scaring them. ¡°Is what you said true? As long as I spare you, I can make you do anything?¡±
When the robbers heard Ning Yue¡¯s words, hope shed across their eyes.
As long as they could survive, they were willing to do anything!
¡°Yes, as long as you spare us, Your Highness, we can do anything!¡± the robbers quickly said.
¡°Your Highness, what do you want to know? We¡¯ll definitely tell you everything we know.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Highness. Ask away. We¡¯ll definitely tell you everything.¡±
¡°What do you want to ask, Your Highness?¡±
The robbers spoke at once, making Ning Yue frown. They were too noisy!
¡°Shut up!¡± Ning Yue shouted.
The entire venue fell silent, and the robbers did not dare to speak again.
¡°Let me ask you, how much did that person pay you to kidnap him?¡± Ning Yue asked.
The robbers were stunned. They had thought that Ning Yue would ask a lot of questions and had guessed what she would probably ask. However, they did not expect her to ask such irrelevant questions.
¡°He gave us five hundred taels of gold,¡± the man said.
500 taels of gold? Ning Yue was stunned. She did not expect Lian Xin to be so generous.
¡°Where is this money now?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
¡°Princess, we only have 250 taels of gold. That person said that he would give us the remaining 250 taels after the job is done,¡± the robber said.
¡°Let me ask you, where¡¯s the money?¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Money¡¡± Speaking of money, the robber looked troubled.
Seeing the robber¡¯s expression, Ning Yue was a little impatient. ¡°Say something. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll rob you?¡±
¡°No, that¡¯s not what we meant. We¡¯ve already distributed the money. We all have old and young people to take care of. After the money was distributed, we gave it to our families,¡± the robber said..
Chapter 500 - 500: Handling The Matter
Chapter 500: Handling The Matter
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ning Yue did not believe this robber¡¯s words. Those who could go up the mountain to be robbers were all rich. How could the gold be distributed like this?
However, Ning Yue did not continue asking. Instead, she changed the question. ¡°Did he tell you how he will give it to you after it¡¯s done?¡±
¡°We would meet at the ce where we had the first transaction,¡± the robber said again.
¡°Oh? Then if you catch him, where are you sending him?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
The robber thought for a moment, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°That person didn¡¯t ask us to send him anywhere. He said that if we caught him, we would bring him home. He woulde looking for us.¡±
Bring him home? Ning Yue almost couldn¡¯t help butugh. She turned around and looked at Gu Yu¡¯s expression.
Gu Yu was already furious. He felt like an object that could be caught and thrown away casually.
¡°Who sent you?¡± Ning Yue said.
Ning Yue¡¯s question was a little too fast for the robbers to react.
The leader of the robbers had just spat out a little when he quickly stopped. ¡°Lian¡ Even I don¡¯t know who sent us, let alone the others. That person¡¯s face was covered, so we couldn¡¯t see his true face at all. Moreover, he only came to look for me every time. The other brothers haven¡¯t seen him.¡±
The robber¡¯s exnation was watertight, but this was before he said the first word.
He said Lian Xin¡¯s surname. Although it was very fast and not very loud, Ning Yue heard it clearly.
Ning Yue smiled. It was enough to get an effective answer.
¡°Baili, escort this group of people to Prince Jin¡¯s Residence,¡± Ning Yue said.
The reason why she chose Prince Jin¡¯s Residence and not the Marquis of Dingyuan¡¯s Residence was that there must be a special ce for people to be locked up in Prince Jin¡¯s Residence. The Marquis of Dingyuan¡¯s Residence did not have one.
Most importantly, if they brought the robbers back to the Ning family, the Ning Family would know what had happened to them. Although they were fine, it would also make them worry.
Originally, she could have sent them directly to Nine Gate, but Ning Yue had a bold guess.
Baili and the others had been fighting with the robbers for so long. Logically speaking, Inspector Nine Gate should have sent someone over long ago, but this street suddenly became very quiet. There was not even amoner passing by. What did it mean?
Either the subordinates of the Inspector of Nine Gates had everything under their control, and what happened here was unknown to him, or the Inspector of Nine Gates had also rebelled.
In short, no matter what the reason was, this group of robbers could not be handed over to the Inspector of Nine Gates. It was not good to bring them directly into the pce, so Ning Yue thought for a moment and simply asked Baili to escort them to Prince Jin¡¯s Residence.
Baili got someone to tie up the robbers and stuff cloth in their mouths. He also arranged for someone to bring them to Prince Jin¡¯s Residence.
After Jiang Ying received the news, he rushed back to Prince Jin¡¯s residence. He looked at the robbers in the residence with a livid expression.
The people Baili had sent were waiting for Jiang Ying in the Prince Jin¡¯s Residence. They told him everything that had happened.
¡°Is Ning Yue alright?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°Prince, don¡¯t worry. The princess is fine. The princess asked us to bring these people here,¡± the guard said respectfully.
Hearing that Ning Yue was fine, Jiang Ying heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Very good. Go back and tell her that I¡¯ll look for her after I¡¯m done with these people.¡±
When the guard heard this, he left respectfully.
At this moment, Ning Yue and the others had already returned to the Ning family.
¡°Why are you back sote?¡± Old Master Ning couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw Ning Yue.
The three of them reached a consensus not to mention their encounter on the way. They only said that they had met each other on the way and bought some things so they were dyed for a while.
¡°I see. I thought something had happened to you on the way. If you really encounter anything, don¡¯t think about hiding it from me. Now, our family can be your strongest shield. Don¡¯t be like before, hiding everything and not wanting to tell me anything,¡± Old Master Ning said.
Ning Yue¡¯s heart was very warm. She said happily to Old Master Ning, ¡°Oh, Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I ll definitely tell you if anything happens. If I can¡¯t win, I¡¯ll look for you for help.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Old Master Ning did not know whether tough or cry.. ¡°Alright!¡±
Chapter 501 - 501: Something Happened
Chapter 501: Something Happened
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ning Yuc really made people worry about her.
¡°Alright, Grandpa. I¡¯ll go cook. We¡¯ll talk while eating.¡± Ning Yue smiled and went to the kitchen.
First Aunt and Third Aunt were both in the kitchen. When they saw Ning Yue arrive, the two of them wanted to chase her away, causing her to say, ¡°First Aunt and Third Aunt, I¡¯m here to cook. My master and uncle want to eat potato and beef stew. Don¡¯t stop me.¡±
¡°Child, just tell us what they want to eat. You¡¯ve been busy all day and still have to cook for us. How can that do?¡± Aunt said.
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but want tough. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m not a busy big shot. Let me participate in a small matter like cooking. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be bored.¡±
Seeing this, Third Aunt couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯ll be faster if we do it together. Let Yueyue participate.¡±
Hearing Third Aunt¡¯s words, Aunt nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll do it together.¡±
The three of them worked together to make a table of dishes. Yuan Hui and Gu Yu also ate happily.
After dinner, Ning Yue returned to her room alone and pondered quietly.
Lian Xin¡¯s n was being woven into arge, as if it was about to suffocate people. They were just waiting for the day when the conspiracy would erupt like a volcano and devour everyone.
¡°Yueyue, if possible, I want to visit the ck City Kingdom,¡± Gu Yu told Ning Yue.
Ning Yue looked at Gu Yu in surprise and asked, ¡°Why?¡±
¡°I heard that the ck City Kingdom¡¯s weapons are developed and they have excellent equipment. Most importantly, they have a lot of medicine. I want to take a look when I have the chance,¡± Gu Yu said.
¡°Medicine?¡± Ning Yue frowned. Speaking of medicine, she had a lot of western medicine in her space. Chinese medicine could be automatically replenished from her space.
She wasn¡¯t worried about the medicine, but Gu Yu said that the ck City Kingdom had advanced weapons and excellent equipment. This bothered her.
¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I do want to take a look too,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°I think we¡¯ll find some time to go over in a few days. How about youe along?¡± Gu Yu asked Ning Yue.
Ning Yue nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±
Although she wanted to take a look, it was hard to say when she would have the chance and time.
Therefore, she did not care much about what Gu Yu had said to her today.
However, that night, Jiang Ying suddenly asked Ning Yuc, ¡°If you get a chance to go to the ck City Kingdom, arc you willing to go?¡±
Ning Yue was slightly stunned. ¡°I want to go.¡±
Jiang Ying nodded. ¡°We will go to the ck City Kingdom in a few days. Prepare some medicine first.¡±
He knew that Ning Yue had a space where she could take out anything from. He was only saying this to let her be mentally prepared.
¡°Alright.¡± Ning Yue nodded and did not ask Jiang Ying further.
The two of them interacted more like an old couple who trusted each other.
Such a life was in and simple, but Jiang Ying and Ning Yue were destined to be an extraordinary couple in their lives.
Recently, Lian Xin had been a little impatient and was about to attack them, so their lives had not been too peaceful.
The next morning, after breakfast, Ning Yue prepared medicine for Gu Yu. Originally, Jiang Ying was supposed to join them but a guard suddenly came. After whispering a few words into Jiang Ying¡¯s ear, Jiang Ying left.
Ning Yue did not care at all. She was looking for medicinal powder when she heard Gu Yu¡¯s voice.
¡°Yueyue, why didn¡¯t you ask Jiang Ying where he was going?¡± Gu Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask from his chair.
Ning Yue shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not curious. I know Jiang Ying has been very busy recently. There are some things he will say if he wants to. If he doesn¡¯t, I don¡¯t want to ask.¡±
Gu Yu smiled and stopped talking about Ning Yue.
After a long time, Ning Yue suddenly asked a question, ¡°Master, why do you think the ck City Kingdom is so powerful? They were only a city of the Great Yun Nation previously. How did they be so powerful after independence? They can evenpete with Russia and the Great Yun Nation at the same time?¡±
When Gu Yu heard this, he clenched his fists tightly. Did Ning Yue know something? He sized her up without batting an eyelid..
Chapter 502 - 502: Lightning Strike
Chapter 502: Lightning Strike
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Unfortunately, Ning Yue did not show any expression.
He told Ning Yue, ¡°What will you do if I tell you that your fiance has a deep rtionship with the ck City Kingdom?¡±
Ning Yue was shocked. ¡°Are you talking about Jiang Ying? Master, how does he know those people over there? How does he have a rtionship with them?¡±
When she said this, Ning Yue was stunned. Wait, Jiang Ying knew Nan Xing. She understood. ¡°Master, are you talking about Nan Xing?¡±
Gu Yu looked at Ning Yue with aplicated expression. ¡°If it was just him, I wouldn¡¯t have said that there was a deep rtionship. The emperor also has a rtionship with them.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t understand. Besides Nan Xing, who else is there?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
¡°There are many things you don¡¯t understand. There are many things that shouldn¡¯t be said by me. Jiang Ying should tell you,¡± Gu Yu said.
Gu Yu nced at Ning Yue¡¯s expression and realized that there was nothing wrong with her. He continued, ¡°Now, I can only tell you that Jiang Ying only has one rtionship with the ck City Kingdom, and it¡¯s a woman.¡±
A woman?
Ning Yue¡¯s hand slowed down a little. She was suddenly a little curious about who the woman her master was talking about was.
She felt a little ufortable. This woman seemed to have be a thorn in her side. If she didn¡¯t figure it out, she wouldn¡¯t feel good for the rest of her life.
After thinking for a moment, Ning Yue still nned to ask Jiang Ying about the situation when he returned.
However, Ning Yue did not see Jiang Ying. Instead, she saw a flustered Ah San return.
When he saw Ning Yue, he almost cried. ¡°Princess, something happened to the Heir!¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had a very bad feeling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±
The guards beside Jiang Ying were all top-notch experts. They could face things calmly. If something could make Ah San panic, things were probably not simple.
¡°The Heir went out to do something and encountered an ambush outside. A thunderbolt struck him. Now, he¡¯s seriously injured and unconscious. He¡¯s already in the pce but the doctors in the pce can¡¯t save him.¡±
Ning Yue was stunned. What thunderbolt? It was winter now. How could there be thunderbolts?
Moreover, drought lightning often urred in summer. It was winter now. How could there be lightning?
Also, if there was thunder, she should have heard it at home.
Ning Yue was very puzzled. After following Ah San into the pce, she understood that Jiang Ying was not struck by lightning.
However, Ah San did not know how to describe it. That was why there was such a misunderstanding.
Seeing Jiang Ying¡¯s injuries, Ning Yue¡¯s vision darkened and she almost fainted. This thing should not exist in this world.
Jiang Ying still looked like a human as hey on the bed, but his entire body was charred ck. If she didn¡¯t look carefully, she could barely tell where his front body and back were.
Ning Yue¡¯s voice trembled as she looked at the emperor sitting in the outer room. ¡°Emperor, did you block the news of what happened today?¡±
The emperor was stunned. Wasn¡¯t it just someone being struck by lightning? Why did he have to seal the news?
Seeing the emperor¡¯s stunned expression, Ning Yue immediately felt that something was wrong, but it was toote to exin so much now. ¡°Emperor, please believe me. We have to seal off today¡¯s matter. In addition, please send someone to find a few strong people. Jiang Ying has lost too much blood and needs a blood transfusion.¡±
When the emperor saw Ning Yue¡¯s expression, although he was very puzzled, he still sent someone to block the news out of trust in her.
After a while, the people Ning Yue were looking for arrived. Ning Yuan asked everyone in the house to leave first, including the emperor.
Those people were also blindfolded. Ning Yue was busy in the room. She took their blood for testing. After confirming that this group of people did not have any infectious diseases and was suitable for donating blood, she took 3O of everyone¡¯s blood.
After drawing blood, Ning Yue asked this group of people to leave and began to give Jiang Ying blood.
The bedsheets under Jiang Ying were already stained red with blood. He seemed to have bleeding spots all over his body, making her panic..
Chapter 503 - 503: Sky Shaking Thunder
Chapter 503: Sky Shaking Thunder
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At this moment, Jiang Ying¡¯s breathing was gradually getting slower. Ning Yue checked his body and gasped.
Jiang Ying was seriously injured. His entire body could be described as bloody. He was so injured that Ning Yue could barely tell what his face looked like.
Ning Yue became more and more flustered, and her hands began to tremble. She tried her best to calm down.
Other than her, no one else in this world could save Jiang Ying. If she didn¡¯t hurry up, Jiang Ying would die!
Ning Yue closed her eyes and threw those bad thoughts to the back of her mind. She did not want to see the man who would hold her hand for the rest of her life die of an injury.
She kept encouraging herself. Finally, she calmed down.
Ning Yue wanted to take a closer look at Jiang Ying¡¯s injuries, but because of the bleeding, Jiang Ying¡¯s clothes had long been stuck to his wound.
If she wanted to check his wound, she had to get rid of the clothes. However, Ning Yue was worried that she would tear open Jiang Ying¡¯s wound when she was removing the clothes.
Ning Yue was very careful and moved a little slower. It was unknown if it was because she had hurt Jiang Ying or because he was still conscious, but he said in a daze, ¡°Yueyue, I¡¯m fine.¡±
Ning Yue felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely save you.¡±
Even if she had to snatch someone from the King of Hell, she would definitely do it with her life.
At the thought of this, Ning Yue closed her eyes again and hid all the negative emotions in her mind. When she opened her eyes again, she was much calmer.
She cleaned Jiang Ying¡¯s wound again. After cutting all his clothes, Ning Yue realized that what she had just seen was just the tip of the iceberg.
The wounds on Jiang Ying¡¯s body were much more serious than she had imagined. There were many bleeding spots on his body. Not only were there wounds from the lightning strike, but there were also some burn marks. These were clearly injuries left behind by the explosion of gunpowder!
Ning Yue picked up the peroxide in her space and washed the blood off Jiang Ying¡¯s body. The wounds were concentrated in front of Jiang Ying¡¯s body, and fortunately, she did not have to adjust his position.
After stopping Jiang Ying¡¯s bleeding and bandaging his wound, Ning Yue quietly took out some small portable medical equipment from her space. After giving Jiang Ying a full-body checkup, Ning Yao heaved a sigh of relief.
Fortunately, the wound on the surface was serious but there was no damage inside his body, which was a pleasant surprise.
As there were many wounds, Ning Yue took a longer time. By the time she was done, it was already night.
After finally snatching Jiang Ying back from hell, Ning Yue was exhausted.
When she reached the door, she said to everyone, ¡°I didn¡¯t disappoint everyone. I saved Jiang Ying.¡±
The emperor had been very worried about Jiang Ying from the beginning to the end and had been guarding the door. When he heard Ning Yue¡¯s words, he heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did he have the chance to ask Ning Yue a question. ¡°Why did you ask me to seal the news?¡±
Ning Yue took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it either. Emperor, please send someone to check if anyone has bought a lot of sulfur, saltpeter, charcoal, and so on recently.¡±
¡°Why are you investigating this?¡± The emperor was even more puzzled.
¡°These things are materials used to make the Heaven Shaking Thunder. The Heaven Shaking Thunder is a very dangerous thing. Once that thing explodes, everyone within a few meters will be killed. Jiang Ying was injured by the Heaven Shaking Thunder. It might not be that easy to recover from. I suspect, no! I¡¯m sure that Lian Xin did all of this!¡± Ning Yue said.
Although the emperor did not understand what the Heaven Shaking Thunder was, he did not dare to be negligent when he heard Ning Yue describe its power. He immediately sent someone to investigate.
Ning Yue walked into the room again. Her heart ached when she saw Jiang Ying.
Although the emperor had already sent someone to investigate, Ning Yue sent Baili elsewhere because other than Jiang Ying, she trusted none of the emperor¡¯s people.
Soon, Baili found everything. He walked up to Ning Yue with a serious expression. ¡°Princess, I¡¯ve already found the information you wanted.¡±
¡°Who bought those things?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°It¡¯s the son of Nine Gate¡¯s Inspector, Ma Ling,¡± Baili said..
Chapter 504 - 504: Ambush
Chapter 504: Ambush
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ning Yuc frowned fiercely and had some guesses. ¡°Have you investigated Ma Ling¡¯s son?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve investigated and it¡¯s all here.¡± Baili tidied up the dossier and handed it to Ning Yue.
Ning Yue took it and looked at it, making her even more puzzled.
Ma Ling¡¯s son was called Ma Fei. Ma Fei was only 23 years old this year and had yet to marry. There were no major problems with his life ording to this information, nor did he have any contact with Lian Xin.
But this was very strange!
If Ma Fei had not interacted with Lian Xin, why would he buy these things?
Finally, Ning Yue saw something very strange. One day, Ma Fei suddenly shouted that he would be a prince.
The Inspector of Nine Gates thought that he had gone crazy and knocked him out and locked him in his room. He only recovered after being locked up for half a month.
Half a monthter, Ma Fei was no longer the same as before and became a dark person. From time to time, he would do sinister things that would injure or even kill the servants in the residence.
From then on, he looked like a different person.
Ning Yue frowned tightly. Lian Xin should know how to make explosives, but he did not have modern tools to make gunpowder.
Therefore, the gunpowder he was trying to make now was at most suitable to be used as fireworks. Otherwise, Jiang Ying would not only have a superficial wound.
¡°Think of a way and see if you can help me meet him,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Why does the princess want to see this person?¡± Baili looked at Ning Yue in confusion.
¡°I can¡¯t exin. Anyway, you have to do it. By the way, I¡¯m going out of the city tonight,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Why?¡± Baili looked at Ning Yue in shock. She still had to leave the city at this time. Wasn¡¯t Ning Yue afraid of danger?
¡°I asked you to ask Ma Fei out. I want to meet him tonight, just outside the city,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Huh?¡± Baili was stunned before he reacted. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it now.¡±
He had just taken a few steps when he was stopped by Ning Yue again. ¡°Tell Ma Fei that I know more than he does.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Baili¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Princess, do you mean you know how to make these things?¡±
¡°Baili, did I tell you not to ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask?¡± Ning Yue said again.
Baili held back the trembling in his heart and replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have asked too much. I¡¯m going to do it now. Princess, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely do everything you instructed.¡±
After Baili left, Ning Yue began to prepare her things. She couldn¡¯t go out of the city empty-handed today, right? What if she encountered any danger on the way?
After some thought, Ning Yue gathered somemon medicine, some portable weapons, and grappling hooks.
Of course, Ning Yue prepared two sets of these things. The other set was for Baili.
Then, she arranged for Ah Da and Ah Er to guard a few ces.
At night, Ning Yue and Baili set off together. Unexpectedly, as soon as they left the city, she heard a deep voice. ¡°Capture her!¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, a group of people rushed towards them from all directions. Ning Yue nced at them indifferently. There should only be more than 30 people.
Judging from the figures of this group of people, they were all top-notch experts.
Ning Yue was not in a hurry. She took out two electric batons from behind her back unhurriedly and handed one to Baili. ¡°We should be able to rush out, right?¡±
As soon as Ning Yue finished speaking, the voice spoke again. ¡°Rush out? Ning Yue, aren¡¯t you underestimating me and the people I brought?¡±
This voice was from Lian Xin!
Ning Yue sneered. It seemed that this man was here to seek revenge. No! It should be said that he was here to achieve his goal.
Ning Yue did not say anything. The moment the other party¡¯s men rushed up, Ah Da and Ah Er also moved. They surrounded them with their men.
Some people who approached Ning Yue were stunned by Baili¡¯s electric baton.
Baili looked at the electric baton in his hand with admiration in his eyes. This weapon was quite powerful. He had only pressed it once, but it could make those people faint..
Chapter 505 - 505: Chasing People Away
Chapter 505: Chasing People Away
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Baili was overjoyed. He thought to himself, If too of them came, wouldn¡¯t it stun one hundred people? Was there still a need to fight? This was a one-sided situation.
If Ning Yue knew what Baili was thinking, she would definitely say, ¡°You¡¯d better not dream. The electricity in the electric baton is not enough to stun too people.¡±
Suddenly, a few people appeared from the dark. Those people quietly approached Ning Yue. Baili also realized that he had extended his electric baton and wanted to electrocute them, but no matter how he electrocuted them, they did not fall.
Baili was stunned. He picked up the electric baton and hit those people hard in the head, but he couldn¡¯t knock them out.
Not to mention knocking them out, he couldn¡¯t even stop those people.
Ning Yue gritted her teeth and quietly took out a few knives from her space.
She threw them at the group of people.
The knife stabbed into one of the men¡¯s faces, finally slowing the group down a little.
Suddenly, a strange smell of blood came. Ning Yue almost wanted to vomit.
The smell of blood did not smell like that of a living person at all. Instead, it smelled like old blood that had been left behind for a long time.
It was too bloody and nauseating.
Suddenly, Ning Yue realized something. She looked at thest people to appear and gritted her teeth. ¡°Target the back of that group of people¡¯s heads.¡±
Baili did as he was told. Then the group fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. They didn¡¯t look unconscious. They looked more dead.
Ning Yue looked at the sinister gaze not far away under the moonlight.
It was a gaze that belonged to Lian Xin!
Seeing this gaze, Ning Yue¡¯s expression darkened.
Lian Xin had actually used the technology created by those evil people in the modern era in ancient times to turn living people into the living dead. These living dead could be his tools and would not stop until he achieved his goal.
However, in the modern era, there were still rtively few living dead. They had no thoughts and only relied on instructions to do things. Even when eating, drinking, and sleeping, they had to wait for instructions.
The mindless are called the living dead.
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but want to curse. Why was Lian Xin so detestable?!
Just as Ning Yue was in a daze, someone suddenly approached her.
Ning Yue reacted and used the electric baton to electrocute the man¡¯s jaw. The man howled from the electricity and rolled on the ground in pain.
Ning Yue was a doctor and knew very well which part of her body could make the other party unable to get up from the pain. Then, she picked up the electric baton and electrocuted the person rolling on the ground. That person fainted.
The situation of the battle was quickly controlled. Lian Xin¡¯s men were captured, but she herself took advantage of the chaos to escape!
Now, Baili finally understood what Ning Yue meant. She had arranged for Ah Da and Ah Er to ambush Lian Xin.
If he knew that Ning Yue was nning to use him to lure Lian Xin out, he would not cooperate no matter what.
¡°Princess, don¡¯t do these things next time. It¡¯s really too dangerous. If we can¡¯t protect you, what if something happens?¡± Baili asked Ning Yue.
¡°Aren¡¯t I fine now? Nothing happened to me, right? Besides, I believe you can definitely protect me well,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
¡°It¡¯s just a pity that Lian Xin, that old fox, escaped again.¡± Ning Yue sighed heavily. Lian Xian was too cunning.
¡°Whether Lian Xin runs away or not is secondary. Princess, your safety can¡¯t be joked about. You can¡¯t do this again.¡± Baili looked at Ning Yue worriedly.
He swore that if there was a next time, Ning Yue would definitely use him to lure out Lian Xin again.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely tell you in advance next time,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
Baili was stunned. That was not what he meant. What did she mean by telling him in advance next time? He was not asking Ning Yue to continue arranging such an operation next time.
No, he had to find an opportunity to tell Yuan Hui that something would happen if Ning Yue messed around like this.
Ning Yue seemed to have guessed Baili¡¯s thoughts and said, ¡°Baili, if you dare to tell my uncle about this, I won¡¯t use you anymore.¡±
¡°You should go back to Uncle¡¯s side. Go wherever you have to go. In any case, don¡¯te to my ce to be an eyesore.¡± When Ning Yue said this, her expression was a little cold..
Chapter 506 - 506: Temple
Chapter 506: Temple
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Baili looked at Ning Yue in disbelief. Look, was this what a human would say? He was worried about Ning Yue. How could she chase him away?
After much hesitation, Baili replied, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely keep it a secret.¡±
Ning Yue smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Very good.¡±
Of course, paper could not hide fire. Yuan Hui quickly found out about Ning Yue¡¯s actions.
He looked for Ning Yue angrily and asked her about this. ¡°Have you thought about what we should do if anything happens to you?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it just Lian Xin? Is it worth you risking your life to lure him out?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
Ning Yue touched her nose and said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m just anxious. He¡¯s too evil. As long as he doesn¡¯t die, the entire world won¡¯t have peace.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t be like this even if you¡¯re anxious! Don¡¯t you know that we¡¯ll be worried about you? What if something happens?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
Ning Yue did not speak. Yuan Hui asked her a few questions about what he should do if something happened, making her not know how to answer.
She knew that Yuan Hui was worried about her, so she couldn¡¯t refute him.
¡°But what can I do?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Yuan Hui had finished scolding her. He sighed. ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t mean to scold you. I just want you to stop doing this in the future.¡±
¡°I can help you if you want to catch him. By the way, I received an invitation a few days ago. Listen to it first before thinking about Lian Xin,¡± Yuan Hui said.
¡°What invitation?¡± Ning Yue looked at Yuan Hui in confusion.
¡°It¡¯s from the abbot of the royal temple of Great Yun Nation. He said he wanted to see the two of us. The emperor of Great Yun Nation told me this.¡±
These days, Ning Yue had been busy treating Jiang Ying and catching Lian Xin. The emperor did not dare to disturb her. In addition, Yuan Hui was Ning Yue¡¯s uncle. It was the same if he told Yuan Hui.
¡°Is the abbot of the royal temple a monk?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Of course. If he¡¯s not a monk, can he be a nun?¡± Yuan Hui said. ¡°He said he wanted to sec the two of us. I don¡¯t know why.¡±
Ning Yue didn¡¯t say anything. She frowned tightly. ¡°Can I not go?¡±
¡°Yucyue, I was an atheist in the past, but after this transmigration, I believe that there are some things in this world that can¡¯t be exined by science. Since the abbot of the royal monastery wants to see us, let¡¯s meet him,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue was silent for a while before asking him, ¡°When are you going?¡±
There were too many things to do at this critical moment. She really didn¡¯t know if she should agree to meet the abbot. If she did, what would happen here?
If she did not agree, just as Yuan Hui had said, there were many things in this world that science could not exin.
For a moment, she was in a dilemma.
Yuan Hui could tell that she was troubled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too vexed. It won¡¯t take much time to meet him. If he wants to stall for time, we can just leave.¡±
Ning Yue frowned. After some thought, she agreed.
¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go see him. When are we going?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Let¡¯s go now. We can have a vegetarian meal at the temple. I haven¡¯t eaten it in my two lives,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Vegetarian food? Ning Yue was stunned. Yuan Hui was not a glutton. Why did he suddenly want to eat vegetarian food over there?
It seemed that they would not be back before noon when they went to meet the abbot of the royal monastery today. Ning Yue did not say anything.
It would only take three to four hours. It was still fine for her.
After Ning Yue told the Ning family that she wouldn¡¯t be back for lunch, she set off for the royal monastery with Yuan Hui.
When the young novice monk from the royal monastery saw the two of them, he immediately led them to the abbot¡¯s meditation hall. ¡°Please wait a moment, distinguished guests. The abbot is preparing for morning ss. He¡¯ll be back soon.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡± Yuan Hui nodded at the novice monk.
After the novice monk left, Ning Yue was in the mood to observe the decorations in this meditation hall.
There were ancient tables, chairs, and benches. There were also some ink paintings of mountains and rivers on the wall, apanied by some sandalwood incense. Needless to say, sitting in the abbot¡¯s meditation temple, her heart calmed down a lot.
After a while, the abbot arrived..
Chapter 507 - 507: Fa Hai
Chapter 507: Fa Hai
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Esteemed guests, you¡¯re finally here,¡± the abbot said with a smile.
¡°Hello, Abbot.¡± Ning Yue greeted the abbot.
Yuan Hui greeted him politely.
The abbot quickly smiled and said, ¡°Please call me Fa Hai.¡±
Fa Hai¡
When Ning Yue heard this name, her expression suddenly became a little strange. Wasn¡¯t Fa Hai the old monk who caught the green and white snakes in ancient myths?
Obviously, Yuan Hui had also thought of it. His expression also revealed a strange expression.
¡°Esteemed guests, do you think there¡¯s something wrong with my Dharma name?¡± Fa Hai asked.
¡°No, I just feel that you¡¯re indeed an expert and worthy of this Dharma name,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Esteemed guests, there¡¯s no need to joke. Please take a seat. My ce is rtively simple. I¡¯m just afraid that the two of you won¡¯t be used to it,¡± Fa Hai said with a smile.
Ning Yue nced at Yuan Hui, who did not say anything. It seemed that Yuan Hui had his own thoughts. At the thought of this, Ning Yue sighed.
Yuan Hui gave Ning Yue a look, and she immediately understood.
It seemed that Fa Hai was the kind of expert who had attained Dao. From him, she might know why she had transmigrated.
The two of them took a deep breath and sat down in front of Fa Hai. Fa Hai nced at the two of them and suddenly said, ¡°The heir and the heiress have a very good rtionship.¡±
What? Ning Yue was stunned. What did Fa Hai say about the heir? Ning Yue was about to ask when Fa Hai said, ¡°The heir should be resting at home at this time and didn¡¯te.¡±
He said it with certainty. Then he must know that Jiang Ying was the heir.
Ning Yue deliberately said, ¡°You can call him an heir but I¡¯m not an heir consort yet.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. You two are a match made in heaven. As long as you work together, all the difficulties can be easily solved,¡± Fa Hai said.
¡°There are some things that don¡¯t have to be vexed about. Everything will work out when the timees. This is because some things are arranged by the heavens for you. You just have to follow your hearts,¡± he said again.
Ning Yue was stunned. Was Fa Hai clearing her doubts?
She had indeed been troubled by some things recently but it was not that bad. She was only troubled about Lian Xin.
Fa Hai wanted to tell her that they were all going to face these problems together, right? At the thought of this, Ning Yue thanked Fa Hai.
¡°No need to thank me. We¡¯re both from the same world,¡± Fa Hai said with a smile.
His words puzzled Ning Yue even more. She looked up at Fa Hai.
Unexpectedly, he made a peace sign at her.
Oh God, it couldn¡¯t be what she thought, could it?
¡°You¡¡± Ning Yue¡¯s voice trembled. She wanted to ask Fa Hai if he was also a transmigrator.
Why did it feel like this world was almost upied by transmigrators?
Just as Ning Yue was about to ask Fa Hai a question, Fa Hai interrupted and said to Yuan Hui, ¡°I think the Emperor of Russia also has some questions that he wants me to answer, right?¡±
Yuan Hui was still in an intermediate state of shock. He and Ning Yue had already transmigrated, and now there was Lian Xin and Fa Hai.
You¡¯re kidding, right?
Also, he must have thought of the name Fa Hai himself, right? Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental that he had to call himself the infamous Fa Hai?
However, since Fa Hai had asked, he still replied, ¡°Master Fa Hai, I¡¯m here to ask what rtionship the Heir you¡¯re talking about has with the ck City Kingdom.¡±
He had also heard this question from others. Jiang Ying was injured and had been lying in bed for many days. Now, he could only speak, so he did not disturb him.
Perhaps it would be better to ask Fa Hai about this.
Fa Hai was slightly stunned. He did not expect Yuan Hui to ask so directly. He suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Emperor, you must be joking. The ck City Kingdom is destined to be a destroyed city. Why do you care what rtionship Heir Jiang Ying has with that ce?¡±
¡°I just want to confirm his identity.¡± Yuan Hui nced at Fa Hai. ¡°Master, I hope you can answer my doubts.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t answer your doubts. You can only ask Heir Jiang Ying himself. In addition, the ck City Kingdom is destined to be destroyed. Don¡¯t focus on this city,¡± Fa Hai said..
Chapter 508 - 508: Looking for Jiang Ying
Chapter 508: Looking for Jiang Ying
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yuan Hui was about to get angry when Fa Hai continued, ¡°Last time, I told you that as long as the two of them love each other, any problem will no longer be a problem.¡±
Yuan Hui was stunned. ¡°You told me? When?¡±
Fa Hai suddenly coughed hard. ¡°It was when you were unconscious that you said you wanted to repay the favor.¡±
Rumble. Yuan Hui¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You¡¡±
He couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He was stunned. He had thought of many possibilities, but he didn¡¯t expect Fa Hai to be the King of Hell!
What a joke! He didn¡¯t want to die yet. Why did he agree to see the King of Hell in broad daylight?
Ning Yue nced at Fa Hai and then at Yuan Hui. What did Fa Hai mean? He said that as long as she loved Jiang Ying wholeheartedly, any problem would no longer be a problem.
Also, he said something about when Yuan Hui fainted. When did Yuan Hui faint?
What was with Yuan Hui¡¯s expression?
¡°There are some things that I¡¯ll exin to you like this. Tell Prince Jiang Ying that it¡¯s most important to have a sincere exchange,¡± Fa Hai said.
When Ning Yue heard this, she nodded to herself. This sentence was very right, but what did Fa Hai mean by saying this to Jiang Ying?
Yuan Hui really wanted to pull Ning Yue away, but he did not have the courage. After all, the person in front of him was the King of Hell!
He no longer had the desire to eat vegetarian food. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Thank you, Master Fa Hai. I¡¯ll remember to tell Jiang Ying. I also believe that Jiang Ying is sincere to Yueyue. He has never thought of pretending.¡±
He had already investigated and was very satisfied with this nephew-inw.
He also believed that Ning Yue was someone Jiang Ying doted on.
Perhaps Jiang Ying did not look like he knew how to love someone, but if it was Ning Yue, he could learn without a teacher. He also believed that Jiang Ying would treat Ning Yue well.
¡°I don¡¯t have any special gifts. I just want to give a little thing to the heir and consort as a greeting gift.¡± As he spoke, Fa Hai took out a small wooden box and threw it to Ning Yue.
Ning Yue quickly took over. ¡°Thank you, Master Fa Hai!¡±
Although she didn¡¯t know much, Fa Hai was from the same hometown as her. She was very happy to receive a gift.
¡°It¡¯s already veryte, so I won¡¯t keep you. Go back and eat well. In addition, you have to be careful on the way back,¡± Fa Hai said.
His instructions made Ning Yue¡¯s blood run cold. Fa Hai¡¯s words seemed to be hinting that they would definitely encounter danger on the way back.
Oh my god, Ning Yue still wanted to speak, but Yuan Hui beat her to it. ¡°Thank you, Master Fa Hai.¡±
Then, the two of them left the royal monastery. Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but ask Yuan Hui, ¡°Uncle, Master Fa Hai said that you two met when you were unconscious. When did you faint?¡±
When Yuan Hui heard this, his expression was a little strange. He wondered if he should tell Ning Yue that Fa Hai was the King of Hell.
After some thought, he decided to forget it. What if Ning Yue was frightened?
¡°A long time ago, when I first came to this world.¡±
¡°Wow, you saw Master Fa Hai as soon as you came to this world? You saw him in Russia?¡± Ning Yue asked him.
Yuan Hui nodded. That didn¡¯t seem wrong.
However, the more Ning Yue thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. Seeing her puzzled expression, Yuan Hui did not ask her. He nned to wait for her to speak.
¡°Uncle, why does Fa Hai live in the royal temple?¡±
Fa Hai looked like he knew everything. Why did he look like he was trapped?
¡°Everyone in the world only knows about Fa Hai and not him. No one knows how long he has lived. Perhaps only I know,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue was even more shocked. So the real Fa Hai had disappeared, and this fake Fa Hai was the Fa Hai that the world knew?
She gasped. ¡°Fa Hai is a man who has lived a long time?¡±
Why did she feel that this world was bing more and more mysterious?
Ning Yue did not know what to think.
¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, a figure jumped out and interrupted Ning Yue..
Chapter 509 - 509: Real or Fake
Chapter 509: Real or Fake
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
She was already in an intermediate state of shock, so when this person jumped out, she was still confused.
Yuan Hui reacted and pulled Ning Yue behind him.
¡°Who are you?¡± Yuan Hui looked coldly at the person who had suddenly appeared in front of him.
He seemed to have seen that person somewhere before, but he couldn¡¯t remember.
¡°I¡¯m looking for Jiang Ying!¡± that person said.
Jiang Ying? Yuan Hui frowned. ¡°You¡¯re talking to the wrong person.¡±
Why did they stop them? Shouldn¡¯t they look for Jiang Ying at his house? Yuan Hui kept feeling that there was something wrong with the person in front of him.
¡°I didn¡¯t find the wrong person. I¡¯ve been looking for Jiang Ying for a long time. This woman is Jiang Ying¡¯s future heiress, right? If you don¡¯t tell me where Jiang Ying is, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± As he spoke, that person actually picked up a bag.
Seeing this, Ning Yue took out sulfuric acid from her bag without thinking and threw it at the person. She didn¡¯t know where she threw it, but she heard the person grunt.
Then, she rushed forward and snatched the bag away.
¡°Why do you have this?¡± Ning Yue¡¯s expression was a little ugly. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±
This thing was the Heaven Shaking Thunder!
Who exactly was this person? Ning Yue asked through gritted teeth.
¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m Ma Fei! The Ma Fei you want to see!¡±
Ning Yue rolled her eyes. ¡°Come here.¡±
¡°What?¡± Ma Fei walked over.
¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Ma Fei also realized that something was wrong. Ning Yue had a ck rod in her hand. He seemed to have seen this rod in his dream.
¡°Why do you have this?¡± Ning Yue pointed at the Heaven Shaking Thunder and asked Ma Fei.
At this moment, Ma Fei¡¯s attention was on the electric baton, so he was not in the mood to answer Ning Yue¡¯s question. He only wanted this baton to stay far away from him. His voice trembled. ¡°Why do you have this? Who are you?¡± ¡°You came to block my way and asked me who I was?¡± Ning Yue held the electric baton in her hand and extended it towards Ma Fei.
¡°No, no, no. I was wrong. I was wrong, okay?¡± Ma Fei swallowed.
Ning Yue frowned even more. The information Baili had given her said that Ma Fei had a gloomy personality. This person looked too happy and did not look like the Ma Fei in the information report at all.
Ning Yue nodded and put away the electric baton. Just as Ma Fei thought that he could heave a sigh of relief, Ning Yue pointed the electric baton at him again.
¡°I was wrong. Don¡¯t point this at me. I won¡¯t look for Jiang Ying anymore, alright?¡± Ma Fei was about to cry.
He had seen this thing before. It was not in his dream. When Lian Xin surrounded them, a rod could knock someone out.
He had sneaked a look at the unconscious people¡¯s wounds. They were charred ck. He didn¡¯t know what injuries they had, but they had to be serious. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be unconscious.
Ma Ling raised his hand. ¡°I was wrong. I surrender.¡±
¡°Very good. You¡¯re very enlightened.¡± Ning Yue put away the electric baton in satisfaction.
Ma Fei stared at Ning Yue¡¯s hand in fear. Seeing that she had no intention of pulling out the electric baton, he sat down on the ground.
¡°It¡¯s not easy for me! It wasn¡¯t easy for me to achieve results, but I identally used it on Jiang Ying and was threatened by Lian Xin. I¡¯m really miserable.¡± The more Ma Fei spoke, the sadder he became. In the end, he really cried his heart out.
Ning Yue looked at Ma Fei speechlessly. How could he be so direct?
¡°Can you talk calmly?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°No, unless you promise not to deal with me again,¡± Ma Fei howled.
¡°You can¡¯t talk calmly, right? Then let¡¯s continue!¡± As she spoke, Ning Yue pretended to take out her electric baton.
Seeing this, Ma Fei immediately sat up. ¡°I swear, I promise to talk nicely!¡±
¡°Tell me first. What happened when you were threatened by Lian Xin?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Ma Fei pursed his lips and exined reluctantly to Ning Yue.
It turned out that the results he had achieved were referring to the Heaven Shaking Thunder. After he was found by Lian Xin, he started to threaten him.
He was also willing to be threatened. As Lian Xin had wild thoughts and he had the skill set, he was willing to follow Lian Xin.
The Ma Fei of the Inspector of Nine Gates¡¯ residence was fake. He was the real Ma Fei.
Ning Yue was shocked.. This was tooplicated!
Chapter 510 - 510: Ma Fei
Chapter 510: Ma Fei
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At this moment, Ma Fei was very curious about the electric baton in Ning Yue¡¯s hand, but at this moment, his hatred for Lian Xin had already exceeded his desire to know the truth!
Yuan Hui was silent at the side. He finally remembered what was going on with this person.
¡°You hurt my nephew-inw. What do you want me to do to you?¡± Yuan Hui asked coldly.
Ma Fei was stunned. His eyes suddenly widened. He pointed at Yuan Hui and asked, ¡°Are you the legendary Emperor of Russia?¡±
Yuan Hui grunted coldly.
¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill Jiang Ying. I¡¯m here to report to him that Lian Xin still wants to deal with him. I¡¯ve found my conscience and don¡¯t want to work for Lian Xin anymore. I regret it,¡± Ma Fei exined as he screamed.
Seeing Ning Yue suddenly fall silent, Yuan Hui frowned.
¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ma Fei¡¯s eyes widened. Were these two using him and trying to chase him away after getting information from him?
Was he the kind of person who could be used casually? Just as he was about to retort, he thought about how he had been used by Lian Xin previously.
¡°Are you going to chase me away just like that? Don¡¯t you n to learn how to make explosives from me?¡± Ma Fei asked.
¡°Apart from you, doesn¡¯t Lian Xin know how to do it too? As long as we capture him, he can do it for us too,¡± Ning Yue said.
Ma Fei looked at Ning Yue in disbelief. What did she mean by after capturing Lian Xin, he would also make explosives for them?
He wanted to retort, but on second thought, that made sense. He suddenly couldn¡¯t.
After thinking for a long time, Ma Fei said, ¡°Then can you take me in? If I go back again, Lian Xin might kill me.¡±
¡°This time, he actually wants me to make an atomic bomb. I¡¯ve never heard of this thing. Won¡¯t it kill me to make it?¡± Ma Fei said angrily.
Hearing the mention of an atomic bomb, Yuan Hui and Ning Yue were instantly speechless.
An atomic bomb and a hydrogen bomb. These two things could not be made in ancient times.
Not to mention an atomic bomb, even those cannons with greater lethality could not be made.
After all, Lian Xin did not have any manufacturing tools in his hands. It was already very impressive that he could convince Ma Fei to make explosives, but he still wanted to make more lethal weapons?
Yuan Hui looked at Ma Fei for a long time before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to protect you, but I¡¯ll decide where you want to go. You have to be obedient.¡±
¡°Alright, alright, alright. I swear I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Ma Fei agreed hurriedly.
Yuan Hui gestured to the darkness. Soon, two people appeared and carried Ma Fei away.
Ma Fei¡¯s voice disappeared, and Ning Yue looked at Yuan Hui.
¡°Uncle, I¡¯m a little confused after knowing too much,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Yueyue, do you remember I once told you that the ck City Kingdom has advanced weapons and excellent equipment?¡± Yuan Hui said.
¡°Yes, my master also told me.¡± Ning Yue nodded.
¡°I suspect that everything in the ck City Kingdom was made by Ma Fei, so this has to be in our hands. We can¡¯t let Lian Xin take it away again.¡±
Hearing Yuan Hui¡¯s words, Ning Yue nodded. She thought so too. She kept feeling that things were not that simple.
¡°It¡¯s also beneficial for Ma Fei to be in our hands now. That¡¯s why you got someone to take him away, right?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°That¡¯s indeed the case, but please forgive me for not being able to tell you where to take this person for the time being. I¡¯ll tell you when he reaches his destination safely,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue nodded. She was not interested in Ma Fei¡¯s whereabouts at all, so she was toozy to ask.
¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go back quickly while it¡¯s still early. I want to see how Jiang Ying¡¯s wounds are,¡± Ning Yue said worriedly.
¡°I don¡¯t even have time to ask you if Jiang Ying¡¯s injuries are serious.¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue nodded and shook her head.
When Yuan Hui was about to ask in confusion, Ning Yue replied, ¡°It¡¯s serious. It looks serious on the surface, but he¡¯s not injured internally. It¡¯s considered a rtively good situation..¡±
Chapter 511 - 511: Summon
Chapter 511: Summon
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Yuan Hui felt a lot less worried. ¡°If it¡¯s just external injuries, there¡¯s no need to worry too much. By the way, I have superior-ss medicine for injuries in Russia. Use it on him. His wounds will close immediately.¡±
¡°Alright, thank you, Uncle.¡± Ning Yue took the medicine from Yuan Hui¡¯s hand. It was good medicine that could immediately scab a wound. She would bring it to Gu Yu for studyter.
After returning home, Ning Yue went to check on Jiang Ying¡¯s condition. Jiang Ying¡¯s injuries were more stable, and the medicine he used was almost all modern.
Ning Yue also used some antibiotics. Although antibiotics should not be abused, Jiang Ying was already injured to this extent. If she did not use antibiotics, she was afraid that his wound would have pus and inmmation.
After changing Jiang Ying¡¯s dressing, Ning Yue went to rest. The next morning, someone from the pce suddenly came. He said that the Late Emperor wanted to see Ning Yue and invited her over.
On the way, Ning Yue asked the eunuch who hade to the Ning family, ¡°Why did the emperor emeritus suddenly want to see me?¡±
¡°Princess, I don¡¯t know either. The emperor emeritus seems to be quite anxious recently. I don¡¯t know why, but he often mutters about properties.¡± The eunuch was also at a loss about the emperor emeritus¡¯s request.
However, when Ning Yue heard about the businesses, she more or less understood that the emperor emeritus must have looked for her because of the businesses he had entrusted her to manage previously.
Recently, she had been overworked because of Lian Xin¡¯s matter. She did not have the time to look at the businesses entrusted to her by the emperor emeritus.
When she arrived at the emperor emeritus¡¯s study, she saw that the emperor emeritus was writing. Ning Yue greeted him and the emperor emeritus nodded. ¡°You¡¯re here. Take a seat first. Wait for me to finish writing these words.¡±
When Ning Yue heard this, she walked to the side and sat down. It was only an hourter when the emperor emeritus finished writing.
The emperor emeritus wiped his hands and walked to his main seat to sit down. He smiled at Ning Yue and said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not too impatient. You¡¯re very calm.¡±
When Ning Yue heard this, she quickly thanked him. ¡°Thank you for your praise, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. I called you over to ask you about those businesses. Have you taken a good look at them for me?¡± The Retired Emperor asked.
As expected, it was because of the businesses! Ning Yue was instantly a little embarrassed. She said to the emperor emeritus in embarrassment, ¡°I went there oncest time. Recently, I was overwrought because of Lian Xin, so I haven¡¯t gone to visit again.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. In any case, I¡¯ve been a hands-off shopkeeper for a long time. There won¡¯t be any trouble if I visit asionally. I just want to know how things are over there,¡± the Retired Emperor said with a smile.
Ning Yue thought to herself that the emperor emeritus¡¯s intentions were too obvious. He wanted to tell her not to dy showing him the assets.
Still, it was her fault. She had almost put this situation at the back of her mind.
¡°The emperor emeritus is right. I¡¯ve remembered it. I¡¯m nning to visit those ces in the next few days. I¡¯ve already drawn up a n and am waiting for the emperor emeritus¡¯s guidance,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Oh? You already have a n? Tell me.¡± The emperor emeritus was immediately interested, and the unhappiness in his heart dissipated because Ning Yue said that she had drawn up a n.
¡°It¡¯s like this¡¡± Ning Yue drafted a n for the emperor emeritus on the spot.
Basically, thest time she went to those businesses to check on the situation, she realized that there were some cancers.
It was not that the businesses were not good, but that some managers were not. Although she had already reorganized itst time, she had only dealt with the managers of one storest time.
Although it had intimidated the managers of the other areas, it did not mean that they would always get better. So much time had passed, but she had never gone to take a look. She did not know what would happen there.
This time, the n she was talking about was made for these groups of people.
The Retired Emperor was very satisfied. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re still the one in charge of the businesses. We¡¯ll just follow your n.¡±
¡°Thank you for your praise, Emperor Emeritus.¡± Ning Yue thanked him again.
The Retired Emperor thought for a moment and took out another token. ¡°This token was given to me by the previous emperor when I was still a prince. I¡¯ll leave this token to you. If there¡¯s anything, you can take out this token. Even the emperor has to recognize this token..¡±
Chapter 512 - 512: Handling Matters
Chapter 512: Handling Matters
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ning Yue was shocked by the token taken out by the emperor emeritus. This token was too precious!
Ning Yue was puzzled. Why did the emperor emeritus give her the token for no reason? Didn¡¯t he already give her a jade pendant?
Just as Ning Yue was about to ask, the emperor emeritus spoke again. ¡°Of course, I gave you this token because I wanted you to have the greatest right to deal with things. I also know about those businesses. They¡¯re not clean.¡±
¡°Sometimes, even if you¡¯re the future prince, king, and crown princess Mingyue, there are some people you can¡¯t deal with. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you the token,¡± the emperor emeritus said.
After hearing the emperor emeritus¡¯s words, Ning Yue¡¯s eyelids twitched. What did he mean?
Was he implying that his business had been interfered with by someone of higher status? This person of higher status might very well be a prince or even an emperor.
No, this didn¡¯t make sense.
The emperor had inherited the throne of the Retired Emperor. In the end, the Retired Emperor¡¯s assets were left to the emperor, so it could not be the emperor.
Then there was only one possibility left. It was a certain prince.
Ning Yue frowned and thought for a moment. Other than the two princes who had rebelled, there were other princes, kings and monarchs.
It was impossible for him to be Prince Jin. Otherwise, the emperor would not have entrusted his assets to her.
Then there were only three princes left: Prince Chu, Prince Xuan and Prince Lian.
She had never interacted with Prince Xuan and Prince Lian. She did not know how these two people were doing. On the other hand, she had heard Xiaobao and Xiaobei mention that they were going to their house because she had been kidnapped by Lian Xin. She did not know if they went in the end.
She had never seen Prince Lian¡¯s son, but it sounded like Prince Lian had a good rtionship with Jiang Ying. Therefore, there should be no problem with him. Only Prince Chu and Prince Xuan were left.
Seeing Ning Yue deep in thought, the emperor was very satisfied. It seemed that Ning Yue had already realized it.
¡°I won¡¯t say much about this matter. In any case, you have to remember to visit those businesses often. I¡¯ll give you the token. Alright, I¡¯m tired too. I¡¯m going to rest,¡± the emperor emeritus said with a smile.
The emperor emeritus had already begun to chase her away, so Ning Yue did not stay any longer. She stood up and bade the emperor emeritus farewell. Just as Ning Yue was about to leave, the emperor emeritus added, ¡°Apart from the emperor and Jiang Ying, you can¡¯t tell anyone else about me asking you to take care of the businesses.¡±
Ning Yue stopped in her tracks and replied, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. Apart from us, no one else knows about this.¡±
The emperor emeritus nodded and sat on the chair with his eyes closed. Seeing this, Ning Yue quietly retreated.
The eunuch was already waiting outside the door. Seeing Ning Yuee out, the eunuch respectfully invited her. ¡°Princess, this way please. The emperor wants to see you.¡±
The emperor wanted to see her? Ning Yue was stunned. Perhaps the emperor was doing this for the emperor emeritus.
¡°Alright, lead the way,¡± Ning Yue said.
Seeing that Ning Yue had no intention of being unhappy, the eunuch said to her, ¡°After the emperor came to see the emperor emeritusst time, he was in a bad mood when he returned. The emperor wants to see you because he wants to ask about the emperor emeritus.¡±
Ning Yue nodded. This was nothing. She would see him.
When they arrived at the emperor¡¯s imperial study, the emperor did not say anything and asked Ning Yue, ¡°Why did the emperor emeritus see you? How is he?¡±
Ning Yue smiled and replied, ¡°If Your Highness is worried about the emperor emeritus, why don¡¯t you go and take a look yourself?¡±
¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t go? I did, but the Retired Emperor kept everything to himself. I had no way of knowing what he was thinking.¡±
¡°Ever since the Grand empress dowager passed away, the emperor¡¯s health has been deteriorating day by day. The first few days, he kept nagging that the Grand empress dowager wanted to see his son. I was so worried. Even if I went to apany him every day, I couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong with him.¡± The emperor was very vexed.
Ning Yue nodded and had a guess. The emperor emeritus was old, and the Grand empress dowager was his mother. His mother¡¯s death had been a huge blow to him.
At his age, his mind was a little muddled.
After Ning Yue exined her thoughts, the emperor was even sadder. If possible, he was willing to bear those sad feelings for his father..
Chapter 513 - 513: Inspecting the Businesses
Chapter 513: Inspecting the Businesses
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
However, his emotions were not vented on others. Apart from watching the emperor emeritus suffer, he could only apany him.
Looking at the emperor, Ning Yue sighed heavily and said, ¡°The emperor emeritus entrusted me to take care of his businesses. Do you want toe along?¡±
The emperor was stunned. Yes, he remembered this.
He shook his head and replied, ¡°Since Father asked you to take care of it, he must have his reasons. I won¡¯t interfere. If you need anything, you can tell me.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Emperor. If I need anything in the future, I¡¯ll look for you,¡± Ning Yue replied with a smile.
¡°Alright, you should still have something to do. Go back first,¡± the emperor said.
Ning Yue nodded and left the emperor¡¯s imperial study. When she returned home, she felt a little helpless.
Now, Jiang Ying was still injured and lying on the hospital bed. Recently, Lian Xin had been making a lot of moves. She was quite worried that Lian Xin would take the opportunity to deal with them and take the emperor¡¯s assets. She suddenly felt a little powerless.
She sighed as she sat by Jiang Ying¡¯s bed. At this moment, Gu Yu arrived.
¡°Master, you¡¯re here,¡± Ning Yue said.
Looking at Ning Yue, Gu Yu sighed too. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Jiang Ying. I¡¯m here.¡±
Speaking of this, Ning Yue recalled the medicine Yuan Hui had given her. She had just applied it on Jiang Ying. At this moment, the wounds on Jiang Ying¡¯s body had indeed begun to scab.
Ning Yue took out the medicine and handed it to Gu Yu. ¡°Master, this is the medicine my uncle gave me. It can immediately form scabs on the wounds. Look at the wounds on Jiang Ying¡¯s body.¡±
Gu Yu took a look and a trace of surprise shed across his eyes. ¡°This is the secret medicine of the royal family of Russia. Oh my god! Yuan Hui is really generous. It¡¯s said that this medicine is used less and less. There¡¯s no one left to make it.¡±
¡°Back then, I kept wanting to ask him for it, but he couldn¡¯t do without such medicine, so I didn¡¯t ask,¡± Gu Yu said.
¡°Master, why don¡¯t you take this medicine and see if you can figure out the recipe?¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Alright, that¡¯s what I was waiting for.¡± Gu Yu happily took the medicine from Ning Yue¡¯s hand.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Give me time. I¡¯ll definitely be able to develop it.¡± Gu Yu looked at the medicine in his hand preciously, as if he was holding a treasure.
Seeing that Gu Yu was happy for a while and had finally calmed down, Ning Yue said, ¡°Master, I have something to ask of you.¡±
Gu Yu put away the smile on his face and looked at Ning Yue seriously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°It¡¯s like this. I¡¯ve been busy for the past few days. I¡¯m going out to settle some things tonight. If possible, I want to trouble you to take good care of Jiang Ying.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Gu Yu frowned. He asked Ning Yue, ¡°Why do you have to deal with it at night? Can¡¯t you do it during the day?¡±
¡°Master, I can¡¯t say anything about this. Anyway, I have to go out for the next few nights. Please help me take care of him,¡± Ning Yue said.
Gu Yu suddenly looked at Ning Yue unhappily. ¡°What trouble? You¡¯re my disciple. Isn¡¯t it only right for me to help you look after your little fiance?¡± ¡°Master!¡± Ning Yue suddenly blushed. Why was Gu Yu suddenly teasing her? ¡°Alright, if you have something to do, go ahead. I¡¯ll study the medicine first. By the way, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about safety. Your uncle is here. He¡¯ll protect us well,¡± Gu Yu said.
Ning Yue nodded. She had never worried about safety. Just as Gu Yu had said, Yuan Hui was around.
With his reputation, those people would have to think twice before dealing with them.
¡°Master, I¡¯ll go get busy first,¡± Ning Yue said.
Gu Yu waved his hand. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll watch over him for you.¡±
After Ning Yue left Jiang Ying¡¯s room, she returned to her room to prepare the medicinal powder. The two children were handed over to Eldest Aunt and Third Aunt before she entered the pce.
She had been too busy recently and had neglected to apany the two children. Ning Yue felt guilty.
After preparing the medicinal powder, Ning Yue called Baili over. ¡°Baili, bring these things with you. Come and look for me at seven or eight tonight.¡±
Baili did not ask what Ning Yue wanted to do. He took the medicinal powder and left.
At around seven in the evening, Baili arrived. Ning Yue had also prepared something and changed her clothes..
Chapter 514 - 514: Chasing People Away
Chapter 514: Chasing People Away
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Baili was stunned when he saw Ning Yue. ¡°Why is the princess dressed like this?¡±
Could it be that he was getting old and couldn¡¯t keep up with the times?
Ning Yue looked like a beggar on the streets in this set of clothes. Could it be that Ning Yue wanted to beg for food?
Countless thoughts appeared in Baili¡¯s mind, but he did not dare to say his true thoughts.
Ning Yue patted the dust off her body and asked Baili, ¡°Can you tell it¡¯s me?¡±
Baili shook his head and said to Ning Yue, ¡°I can¡¯t tell, but why are you dressed like this?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no reason. It¡¯s because I like it.¡± With that, Ning Yue smeared mud on her face again, making Baili Hao speechless.
Ning Yue must have smeared the mud from the bottom of the pot on her face. Her face was ck and white. She really looked like a beggar under a bridge.
Baili¡¯s heart was bleeding. She was a princess. If their emperor found out, he would be furious!
Why was she dressed like this for no reason? Was she short of clothes or food?
Before Baili could finish thinking, Ning Yue left. Seeing this, Baili hurriedly followed.
After going out, he knew where Ning Yue wanted to go. Ning Yue went to a manor.
There was a restaurant in this manor with a very unique name. It was called Farmhouse Joy.
Ning Yue walked to the front of the restaurant. Before she could approach it, she was pushed away. Baili wanted to rush forward, but Ning Yue secretly gestured to stop him.
¡°I want to eat,¡± Ning Yue said to the shopkeeper who pushed her.
¡°Get lost, get lost. Why would a beggare here to eat? Do you have money?¡± the shopkeeper said in disgust.
¡°I have money. Isn¡¯t the cheapest steamed bun here only five copper coins? I have 20 copper coins to eat four steamed buns.¡± Ning Yue pointed at the prices on the menu in the restaurant.
¡°What 20 copper coins? I will only sell them to you for 20 taels of silver. If you don¡¯t have money, get lost!¡± the shopkeeper said fiercely.
¡°But doesn¡¯t the menu say 20 copper coins?¡± Ning Yue looked at the shopkeeper in confusion.
¡°I said that I¡¯ll sell it to you for 20 taels of silver! If you don¡¯t have money, get lost. I can¡¯t be bothered to waste my breath on you. I still have something on,¡± the shopkeeper said angrily.
¡°But¡¡± Ning Yue wanted to say something but was pushed down by the shopkeeper again.
¡°Where¡¯s your boss? Does your boss allow you to treat customers like this?¡± Ning Yue asked angrily.
¡°What boss? I¡¯m the shopkeeper of this shop. I have the final say in everything. Of course, our boss listens to me. Do you know who¡¯s behind this restaurant? If you don¡¯t want to get into trouble, I advise you to leave quickly.¡± With that, the shopkeeper turned around and entered the restaurant.
Seeing the shopkeeper leave, Baili helped Ning Yue up.
¡°Princess, do you want me to deal with it?¡± Baili was furious.
The princess was the treasure of their emperor. How could this group of people treat the princess so rudely?
No, he had to get back at them!
The more Baili thought about it, the angrier he became. Just as he was about to rush in, he was stopped by Ning Yue.
¡°Don¡¯t go. I have my own thoughts,¡± Ning Yue said.
Baili looked at Ning Yue in confusion. ¡°But are we just going to let tonight¡¯s matter go? I can¡¯t take this lying down.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let myself suffer. I have a n. Just follow me.¡± With that, Ning Yue went to another shop.
This shop was the one Ning Yue had reorganized previously. As soon as she arrived, the shopkeeper immediately weed her with a smile. After Ning Yue took out the emperor¡¯s jade pendant, the shopkeeper¡¯s expression immediately changed.
¡°Master,¡± he called respectfully.
¡°Find a ce to change my clothes,¡± Ning Yue said.
Without another word, the shopkeeper invited Ning Yue into the back hall.
After Ning Yue changed her clothes, she asked Baili to call the shopkeeper over. Ning Yue asked the shopkeeper, ¡°Do you know the shopkeeper of the restaurant called Farmhouse Joy?¡±
The shopkeeper thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Actually, we¡¯re not very familiar with each other, but we can still talk. Master, do you have any instructions?¡± the shopkeeper asked.
Ning Yue nodded. ¡°Do you know him well?¡±
¡°Him¡¡± The shopkeeper thought for a moment and gave an answer that made Ning Yueugh. ¡°He was the previous shopkeeper here.¡±
He stepped on the weak to advance..
Chapter 515 - 515: Reason for the Deficit
Chapter 515: Reason for the Deficit
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°I understand. How are the other shops? Arc there any bosses like your previous shopkeeper?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Master, ever since you reorganized the ce previously, the shopkeepers of these shops have be much more obedient. However, after you didn¡¯te for a long time, they changed again but we didn¡¯t interact much. I don¡¯t know the details. I only see that their actions are no different from before,¡± the shopkeeper replied.
Ning Yue did not say anything and asked the shopkeeper to go busy himself while she and Baili discussed in the back hall.
Ning Yue decided to wait in the restaurant when the time came. She had to cut off those tumors.
When the time was up, Baili and Ning Yue went outside the restaurant. The guests outside the restaurant left one after another, leaving only the shopkeeper and a shop assistant.
Seeing this, Ning Yue and Baili quietly went to the roof.
¡°How much did you earn today?¡± the shopkeeper asked the clerk.
The shop assistant replied respectfully, ¡°I earned a total of 500 taels of silver today.¡±
The shopkeeper was very satisfied with the answer. He smiled and said, ¡°Very good, very good. Looks like it won¡¯t be long before we¡¯re rich.¡±
¡°Shopkeeper, are we going to report a negative number as usual today?¡± the shop assistant asked.
The shopkeeper was a little dissatisfied and berated him. ¡°What do you mean by usual? We don¡¯t make money here. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that. If you don¡¯t make things clear to the higher-ups, we¡¯ll be med for the bankruptcy.¡±
When Ning Yue heard this conversation, she frowned. It seemed that this shop assistant was someone trusted by the shopkeeper, so the shopkeeper said everything.
¡°Brother-inw, but we keep reporting the negative numbers to the people who are familiar with this ce. It¡¯s easy to be discovered,¡± that person said. People who were rted? She hated nepotism the most.
Hearing the shop assistant call him out like that, the shopkeeper sighed. ¡°So what if they are familiar faces? The higher-ups have always asked for the best ingredients, the best chef, and the best shop assistant. Doesn¡¯t this cost money?¡±
¡°What other training do the higher-ups have? I don¡¯t even know about this. In any case, these things are very expensive. How can we have so much money to support it?¡± the shopkeeper said.
Hearing this, Ning Yue was already furious. If not for her good restraint, she would have rushed down to beat someone up.
After listening to the shopkeeper and the shop assistant chat for a while, the two of them said that they had to go back and rest first.
The two of them were not going in the same direction. Seeing this, Ning Yue instructed Baili to follow the shop assistant. She asked Baili to tie him up and stuff a rag into his mouth. The shop assistant could not speak even if he wanted to.
¡°Behave yourself, or I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Baili said in a low voice.
The shop assistant instantly became much more obedient. He looked at Ning Yue and Baili in panic.
¡°I don¡¯t intend to kill you either, as long as you answer a few questions honestly. Now, I¡¯ll pull the cloth out of your mouth. Don¡¯t think of taking the opportunity to shout. I¡¯ll see if your mouth is faster than the knife in my hand,¡± Ning Yue said as she took out a knife.
The bright knife scared the shop assistant out of his wits. A stench wafted over.
Ning Yue covered her nose and frowned. She realized that the shop assistant¡¯s pants were wet. Not only that, but there was also a foul smell. Ning Yue almost vomited.
The shop assistant was so frightened that he peed his pants.
Baili was a little speechless. What could he do in this situation? He didn¡¯t know that this person was so timid.
Ning Yue pulled the cloth out of the man¡¯s mouth. The man quickly said, ¡°Please spare me. You want money, right? I¡¯ll give you as much as you want. My brother-inw has a lot of money. I¡¯ll get him to give it to you.¡±
Ning Yue was interested. ¡°How much money does your brother-inw have?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure, but there must be a few thousand taels of gold,¡± the man said.
Ning Yue thought that it would take a lot of effort to pry something out of this person¡¯s mouth. She did not expect to get it out of him.
¡°Then tell me, where did these thousands of tales of golde from?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°My brother-inw manages a restaurant. He stole a lot of money from the restaurant, and our family n has be rich. Now, it depends on whether my brother-inw¡¯s boss can sustain it. If not, we¡¯ll leave this ce. If we can continue things, we¡¯ll continue to earn money,¡± that person said.
So that was his n. Ning Yue was furious. That shopkeeper could not stay in the restaurant any longer..
Chapter 516 - 516: Interrogation
Chapter 516: Interrogation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Baili looked at Ning Yue at a loss. Was Ning Yue here to capture this person?
This person was just a small shop assistant. Could he know what the shopkeeper was secretly plotting?
Seeing Baili¡¯s puzzled expression, Ning Yue could roughly guess what he was thinking. However, now was not the time to exin. Everything was going ording to n.
¡°Heroine and hero. Is there anything else you want to know? Ask me. I¡¯ll answer you if I know.¡± The man was trembling so much that his pants were about to fall off.
Ning Yue looked at him in disdain. This person was so spineless. Why did the shopkeeper put this person in an important position? Was it just because of nepotism?
¡°Why did your brother-inw ask you to help him in the restaurant?¡± Ning Yue asked.
That person was puzzled. Why were they asking these questions? ¡°Because I¡¯m my sister¡¯s younger brother. Shouldn¡¯t he, as her brother-inw, support me?¡±
Ning Yue was shocked by this robber¡¯s reason. Just because the shop assistant was the younger brother of the shopkeeper¡¯s wife, the shopkeeper should support him?
No, that wasn¡¯t the point. She asked again, ¡°Who buys the goods in the shop? Who delivers them to the shop?¡±
¡°My brother-inw personally imported the goods. I don¡¯t know the delivery man,¡± the shop assistant said softly.
Don¡¯t know him? Ning Yue was a little puzzled.
¡°Are the deliveries fixed?¡± she asked.
The shop assistant replied honestly, ¡°Of course not. How can it be fixed? If it¡¯s fixed, how can my brother-inw earn money?¡±
¡°Then do you know where your brother-inw bought the goods?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
He frowned and thought for a while before answering Ning Yue, ¡°There¡¯s no fixed supply. In any case, the supply point won¡¯t be repeated. Brother-inw said that we have to ensure that the supply point won¡¯t be repeated so that we won¡¯t be caught.¡±
So that was the case. Ning Yue nodded and asked, ¡°In that case, where¡¯s the goods the higher-ups found for you?¡±
That person was stunned. ¡°You, you¡¯re part of the higher ups?¡±
¡°Why do you care so much? I¡¯m asking you a question. Are you going to answer?¡± Ning Yue asked coldly.
¡°Yes, yes, yes, I understand.¡± The shop assistant swallowed.
¡°What¡¯s your name? What¡¯s your position in the restaurant?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°My name is Guang Yao. It¡¯s the ounting room,¡± Guang Yao said.
Guang Yao? When Baili heard his surname, he frowned. Ning Yue also noticed Baili and gave him a look.
Baili understood what Ning Yue meant and went forward to knock Guang Yao out. ¡°Princess, what should we do with this person?¡±
Ning Yue asked instead, ¡°What did you think of just now?¡±
¡°Princess, I think his name is a little strange. This surname is very rare,¡± Baili said.
Ning Yue was stunned. She kept recalling the memories in her mind. She didn¡¯t seem to have any memories of the surname Guang. She asked Baili, ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡±
¡°This surname is the surname of the Huang family of the previous dynasty. It should be gone,¡± Baili said.
¡°Maybe they¡¯re from a side family?¡± Ning Yue said.
Baili nodded. ¡°That¡¯s possible. It¡¯s just a surname. It¡¯s nothing.¡±
Ning Yue nodded and couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else. She asked Baili to bring her to Prince Jin¡¯s residence first.
When Jiang Ying found out, he hurriedly followed over to see what was going on.
Ning Yue briefly recounted the situation. Jiang Ying was very shocked. ¡°Is it Uncle Emperor¡¯s men?¡±
¡°Yes, I thought that after encountering these things, the deterrence would be better. They were obedient at first, but towards the end, I was overwhelmed by Lian Xin¡¯s matter and didn¡¯t have the time to look at them, so it became like this.¡±
Ning Yue felt a little helpless when she said this. Jiang Ying nodded and asked her, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±
When Ning Yue heard this, she smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that now, but I¡¯ll definitely look for you for help in the future.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Ying smiled back.
Before he could speak, Uncle Su¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Heir, bad news! The entrance to the prince¡¯s residence is blocked by refugees!¡±
What? Ning Yue was shocked. Prince Jin¡¯s residence was in the capital.. With the security here, how could the refugees enter? How could they reach Prince Jin¡¯s residence and block the entrance?
Chapter 517 - 517: Refugees
Chapter 517: Refugees
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Uncle Su,e in!¡± Jiang Ying called out coldly. He also realized that something was wrong.
Ning Yue was shocked by Jiang Ying¡¯s voice. She had never seen Jiang Ying so serious. It seemed that there was a huge problem this time.
¡°Heir! The refugees have surrounded Prince Jin¡¯s Residence.¡± Uncle Su looked panicked. ¡°I didn¡¯t do my job well. Please punish me, Heir.¡±
¡°Get up and talk,¡± Jiang Ying said. This matter was not simple. It was aggressive. Uncle Su would definitely not be able to withstand it alone.
Besides, the refugees were already here. If they got someone to chase them away, it would leave a bad reputation for Prince Jin¡¯s Residence.
Uncle Su looked conflicted. He didn¡¯t even know how to tell Jiang Ying. Seeing this, Jiang Ying said, ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±
¡°The servants in the residence were out shopping. As soon as they opened the door, they saw a group of refugees surrounding the door. They all said that the Heir was very kind and even begged him to give them a meal and a job.¡±
Uncle Su¡¯s words shocked Ning Yue even more. It was fine if it was just a bite of food, but what did a job mean? Did this group of people not have hands or feet? They were really amazing to find a job at Prince Jin¡¯s residence.
¡°What else did they say?¡± Ning Yue asked Uncle Su.
Uncle Su replied to Ning Yue respectfully, ¡°They said that the emperor told them all this when they went to Jiangnan.¡±
The emperor went to Jiangnan? Ning Yue was puzzled. When did the emperor go to Jiangnan? The emperor went to Jiangnan more than ten years ago. At that time, Jiang Ying was only a year or two years old.
Even if the emperor emeritus wanted to deal with the Prince Jin¡¯s Residence, he should target the prince. What was there to target Jiang Ying, who was only one or two years old? At that time, he did not know anything.
Therefore, this was not right.
Jiang Ying¡¯s face was ashen. He suddenly understood where the emperor was. However, he did not dare to voice his guess. ¡°What do you think?¡±
¡°Jiang Ying.¡± Ning Yue suddenly called his name. ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡±
It was true that he could not go. If he went, it would be difficult to exin. The refugees had surrounded Prince Jin¡¯s residence. He guessed that it was the doing of the ck City Kingdom.
Why was Lian Xin still haunting him?
¡°Yueyue, do you think it¡¯s Lian Xin?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Ning Yue shook her head. ¡°Instigating the refugees is not something that can be done in a day or two. Unless he has already made arrangements, how can there be any disasters recently?¡±
How long had it been since the drought they had experienced? Where did Lian Xin find the refugees? Moreover, it was already difficult for Lian Xin to hide himself. Where could he find a ce that could amodate so many people?
Jiang Ying nodded and didn¡¯t mind. He asked Ning Yue, ¡°Yueyue, can you help me?¡±
Ning Yue nodded vigorously. ¡°I know what to do. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±
This matter had nothing to do with Jiang Ying to begin with. Some people wanted to provoke a conflict between Jiang Ying and the emperor, so it was like this.
¡°What do you want to do?¡± Jiang Ying asked Ning Yue.
¡°Wait for me to deal with it. I won¡¯t be able to exin it in a while,¡± Ning Yue said.
At this moment, the knocking on the door became louder and louder. If he didn¡¯t resolve it quickly, word would spread that he, the heir, didn¡¯t have any sympathy.
He did not want any negative rumors to spread at this time.
Uncle Su was only the butler of Prince Jin¡¯s residence. He could be entrusted with the matters of Prince Jin¡¯s residence, but this matter was not suitable for Uncle Su to do.
Most importantly, he was not rted to Prince Jin. It was not suitable for him to deal with this matter, because the prince was still in charge.
He didn¡¯t want to go past his father and deal with these things.
With Ning Yue¡¯s status, her dealing with this matter was the most suitable.
Actually, she did not have to do much. As long as she stood in the shoes of Russia and the Great Yun Nation and pushed the matter to the ck City Nation, it would be easy.
In any case, they couldn¡¯t stay in the ck City Kingdom anymore. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to be more infamous.
The knocking and noise at the door became louder and louder. If no one went out now, the door of the prince¡¯s residence would probably be broken through by these refugees.
At the side, Uncle Su was extremely anxious. At this time, the two masters still looked so deep in thought.
Ning Yue said to Uncle Su, ¡°Uncle Su, go out and stabilize the refugees¡¯ emotions first. Tell them to wait for a while.¡±
ording to Ning Yue¡¯s instructions, Uncle Su went outside the door to calm the refugees down. Ning Yue tidied herself up and walked out..
Chapter 518 - 518: Encirclement
Chapter 518: Encirclement
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang Ying was actually quite worried about Ning Yue. What if she was injured by the refugees?
He quickly called out to Baili, ¡°Baili, go and watch Yueyue in case she¡¯s injured by the mob.¡±
The escapees entered the Imperial City and surrounded Prince Jin¡¯s Residence. There would definitely be one or two people leading the initiative. These people were not good people. Who knew if they would hurt Ning Yue?
Ning Yue had just walked to the door when she heard Uncle Su advising the refugees, ¡°Everyone, please rest for a while. Our master will be out soon.¡±
At this moment, someone said, ¡°We waited all night. Last night, we were worried that the Heir was resting, so we didn¡¯t disturb him. It¡¯s already daytime. What is the Heir still busy with?¡±
When Ning Yue heard this, she sneered. ¡°Do you want to say that Jiang Ying iszy, or that his private life is indecent? What has it got to do with them? This is clearly organized trouble.¡±
After Ning Yue muttered to herself, she opened the door and walked to the entrance of Prince Jin¡¯s residence with a serious expression.
¡°Why are you causing trouble in front of Prince Jin¡¯s residence?¡± Ning Yue asked this group of people coldly.
¡°Who are you? Tell the heir toe out and see us!¡± The refugee standing at the front said.
He had thought that Jiang Ying woulde out. He looked up and was about to speak when he realized that it was a woman. His eyes revealed contempt.
Ning Yue was very unhappy with his gaze. This man was another person who discriminated against women. Was he blinded by shit?
¡°How impressive. You¡¯re asking a prince to meet you. The emperor assigned him an important mission. This mission is beneficial to the country and the people. Do you want him to put down his work to meet you?¡± Ning Yue said coldly.
For a moment, her aura grew stronger and stronger, giving the refugees a fright.
Although Ning Yue did not do anything to the refugees, her aura alone made people fear her.
Even the leader who looked down on women was frightened by Ning Yue. He took a long time to calm down beforeing back to his senses.
He sneered and said, ¡°A woman like you can¡¯t rece Prince Jin! Ask the Heir toe out and talk to us.¡±
¡°Wow! Can¡¯t I represent the Prince Jin¡¯s Residence?¡± Ning Yue waved her hand. ¡°Uncle Su, go and bring out a chair. I have to listen to these people carefully. How did they conclude that I, the future heir consort, can¡¯t represent the Prince Jin¡¯s Residence?¡±
¡°The soon-to-be heir consort of the Prince Jin¡¯s Residence?¡± The leader looked at Ning Yue in surprise.
He did not expect this woman to be Jiang Ying¡¯s fiancee. He should have thought of it long ago. Apart from her, which other woman could speak for Prince Jin at this time?
¡°Yes, why aren¡¯t you greeting me? Are you looking down on the royal family?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the entire ce fell silent.
After a while, the leader gritted his teeth and hurriedly bowed. The other refugees hurriedly followed.
¡°Greetings, Princess Mingyue.¡±
¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Get up.¡± Ning Yue waved her hand and turned to whisper to Uncle Su.
The leader was very curious when he saw Ning Yue whispering to Uncle Su. He knew that Princess Mingyue had a lot of ideas.
When Uncle Su heard this, his eyes lit up and he jogged away.
At this moment, a servant brought out a chair.
However, apart from Ning Yue¡¯s own chair, the chairs of the refugees were all thosemonly seen in ordinary people¡¯s houses.
Disdain shed in the leader¡¯s eyes. Although this chair was not dirty, it was ugly and small. It would make people ufortable.
¡°Princess, the chair you¡¯re sitting on is so good. Why is the chair I have to sit on so shabby?¡± A trace of disdain shed across the leader¡¯s eyes.
Ning Yue noticed him. This person had a clear mind. When she said that she was Jiang Ying¡¯s fiancee, he immediately knew that she was Princess Mingyue.
She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the people in the fief of Prince Jin had heard about her, but this person wasn¡¯t amoner in the fief of Prince Jin. It was strange that he still knew her.
Under normal circumstances, the emperor¡¯s imperial edict would only be directly informed to all the princes. Of course, themoners on the ground wouldn¡¯t be informed, so he shouldn¡¯t know her name.
Therefore, Ning Yue felt that there was something wrong with this person.
She calcted in her heart that after this farce was over, she would catch this person and interrogate him..
Chapter 519 - 519: Name
Chapter 519: Name
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Although the leader in front of ger was dressed the same as the refugees, on a closer look, the flesh on his neck was still very tender. He did not look like a refugee who had experienced a disaster.
Ning Yue already had a guess that this person was very useful.
The real refugees had already sat down, leaving only the leader and another person behind.
¡°Everyone, sit. I¡¯ll be here and answer your doubts. You just have to wait for a while. In any case, you¡¯ve already waited for the entire night and have eaten and drunk your fill. Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t be able to wait for another ten to twenty minutes?¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
The leader was rendered speechless by Ning Yue¡¯s words. He gritted his teeth. No matter how unhappy he was, he could not re up, because his role now was that of a suffering refugee.
Uncle Su, who had been ordered by Ning Yue, came over with a few thick books. ¡°Princess, these are what you wanted.¡±
Ning Yue took it and flipped it open. She looked at the leader again. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
¡°My name is Li¡ Oh, my name is Puppy,¡± the man said.
Ning Yue chuckled, not nning to expose this man.
¡°Very good. Just now, you said that the chair you were sitting on was shabby, right?¡± Ning Yue asked him with a smile.
For some reason, the leader, who called himself Puppy, felt his heart stop for a moment. He was a little flustered.
¡°Princess, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just think¡¡± He wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t exin. He had already said what he had just said, and Ning Yue had targeted his sore spot.
¡°What about you? There are so many witnesses. Do you want to deny it?¡± Ning Yue pped the handle of the chair.
With a snap, everyone was so frightened that they did not dare to speak.
Puppy was frightened by Ning Yue. As he breathed, his eyes darted around and he said, ¡°Princess, that¡¯s how it is. Do you despise the poor and love the rich?¡±
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but sneer. This person¡¯s logic was not bad. If she didn¡¯t give them a good chair to sit on, she would be despising the poor and loving the rich?
¡°Do you know? I have the ounts of the Prince Jin¡¯s Residence in my hands in recent years. Thebined sry of the Prince and Prince Consort Jin is only 15,000 taels of silver. The sry of the servants is 3,000 taels of silver a year. The rest of the money is for the people in the Prince Jin¡¯s Residence to eat and drink. Do you know how many servants there are in the prince¡¯s fief and the two residences?¡±
¡°Princes still have to replenish some military supplies from our own pocket. You¡¯re here to cause trouble again. I heard from the heir that you¡¯ve been here more than once or twice. How much money do you think we still have to give you good chairs to sit on?¡±
Puppy answered without thinking. ¡°Nonsense! If that¡¯s the case, what about the princess¡¯s chair?¡±
If they could buy a superior-ss chair, couldn¡¯t they buy an ordinary chair? The chairs they were sitting on was the worst kind.
¡°You bastard! You look down on me, the princess conferred by the emperor emeritus. Your crime is not small.¡± Ning Yue sneered.
Puppy hurriedly knelt on the ground with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Princess, you can¡¯t bully themoners nonchntly, casually, and indifferently. We¡¯re just talking about the chairs.¡±
He kowtowed and cried. This scene was as if Ning Yue was someone who bullied others with her power.
¡°I¡¯m Princess Mingyue. It¡¯s reasonable for me to sit on this chair. The most valuable thing in Prince Jin¡¯s residence is what the emperor personally bestowed. Do you think I¡¯m lying to you? Do you want me to sell the things bestowed by the emperor to buy you a chair?¡± Ning Yue asked.
At the side, Uncle Su looked at Ning Yue in shock. The princess¡¯s words seemed to make sense, but he kept feeling that something was strange.
IIJ II
Puppy was about to say something when Ning Yue interrupted him. ¡°Not only do you look down on me, but you also look down on the current emperor. Someone, tie him up and gag him with a rag. Take the token of the Prince Jin¡¯s Estate to meet the emperor! Tell the emperor everything that happened here.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Uncle Su hurriedly got the guards to tie him up.
Letting the emperor know about this was to use the emperor¡¯s hand to give those who had crooked thoughts a warning. She believed that when this group of refugees entered, regardless of whether there were masterminds from other countries behind them, the officials in the capital would be involved!
With so many peopleing in, did they think she was blind? Since she couldn¡¯t stop them, they couldn¡¯t me her for being rude..
Chapter 520 - 520: Lowering the Price
Chapter 520: Lowering the Price
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ning Yue took a deep breath. When she looked at the refugees, she had already changed to a gentle smile. Actually, the refugees had just been used, so she didn¡¯t argue with them.
¡°Your Highness, no matter if it¡¯s work or food, we don¡¯t want it anymore. No more!¡± As they spoke, the refugees trembled and were about to get up and kneel.
The change just now made them even more afraid.
They did not want to be sent to the pce. They just wanted to live well.
Ning Yue waved her hand. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. I just can¡¯t bear to see you being used. I sympathize with your encounter.¡±
With that, Ning Yue nced at the refugees. ¡°You heard it just now. Prince Jin really can¡¯t help so many refugees in the world, but since you¡¯re already here, I can¡¯t bear not to help you.¡±
¡°This time, I¡¯ll pawn the dowry my uncle gave me. I¡¯ll give you as much as I can.¡± Ning Yue sighed.
Although she pitied these refugees, she could not be kind. If she helped them this time, what about the next time?
She didn¡¯t have that much money to help them. Her abilities were limited, and there was a limit to what she could do.
At this moment, Uncle Su had already brought out the things with the servants. He smiled and said, ¡°Princess, the things you wanted have been brought over.¡±
Actually, those merchants had tricked Jiang Ying into buying these things in the name of a charity auction.
Although these things were not expensive, they were big, cumbersome, and not practical.
He didn¡¯t know what to do. He had also advised Jiang Ying, but Jiang Ying said that as long as they used the money to help others, he didn¡¯t mind.
However, as time passed, they would not be able to make ends meet. If not for Ning Yue, he did not know what would have happened to their heir.
Ning Yue thought for a moment and brought the guards and refugees to the shop that had tricked Jiang Ying into buying useless things.
Along the way, themoners were very curious. What was going on? They knew that the woman at the front was the future heiress of Prince Jin¡¯s Residence. Behind her were the refugees in shabby clothes.
Therefore, there were more and more onlookers. Ning Yue walked into the shop and asked the shopkeeper, ¡°Shopkeeper, how much are these things worth?¡±
Ning Yue gave Uncle Su a look. Uncle Su got someone to carry the things to the shop and even introduced when, where, and how these things had been obtained.
The shopkeeper was stunned. No wonder these things looked a little familiar. So they wererge items that were bought from his store!
While the shopkeeper was in a daze, more and more things were piled up in the shop.
The shopkeeper was about to cry. There were many things, big and gorgeous, but they were not practical. They were also very cumbersome. Those that had been used could not be sold at all.
If it were an ordinary person, he could have rejected them directly, but the person who came was from Prince Jin¡¯s Residence. He did not dare!
Back then, in order to let Jiang Ying participate in his charity auction, he had described themoners living in the slums very miserably and even told Jiang Ying that these things were very useful.
If he didn¡¯t ept them now, wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to saying that he had deceived the heir?
Deception was a serious crime!
What should he do?
¡°Princess¡¡± The shopkeeper was about to speak when Ning Yue suddenly cried. Even Uncle Su was shocked.
¡°Shopkeeper, look at these refugees. They¡¯re really too pitiful. I really want to help them, but my ability is limited. I¡¯ve already taken out the most valuable things in the Prince Jin¡¯s Residence. Back then, you told the Heir that these things were very good and very useful. We didn¡¯t use them when we brought them back to the Prince Jin¡¯s Residence. They¡¯re all brand new. I¡¯ll sell them to you just like that. These refugees are really too pitiful!¡± Ning Yue said as she cried.
The shopkeeper¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. He wanted to reject Ning Yue directly. Even if he had to ept these things in the end, he had to lower the price. At least he wouldn¡¯t lose money.
However, since Ning Yue had already said so, what else could he say?
If he really wanted to lower the price, he could forget about living. Just the saliva of the entire capital¡¯smoners could drown him.
He would eat the bitter fruits he had nted!
The shopkeeper swallowed and said, ¡°Princess, the price of these things with the Heir back then was about 10,000 taels in total. However, no matter what, you took them back. Even if they¡¯re useless, they¡¯ll be damaged. Therefore, I can only take these things back with 7,000 taels of silver..¡±
Chapter 521 - 521: Lowering the Price
Chapter 521: Lowering the Price
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Originally, the shopkeeper wanted to lower the price to five thousand taels.
However, on second thought, it would be too ruthless to directly lower the price by half. If Prince Jiang Ying hated him, he would not have a job in the future.
Seven thousand taels? Ning Yue looked at Uncle Su and asked, ¡°Is the copper-embedded jade ruyi still there? I remember it¡¯s from this shop too.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes widened. That copper-embedded jade ruyi? Wasn¡¯t that their shop¡¯s treasure?
Actually, it was an exaggeration to say that it was the treasure of the shop. This thing had been in their shop for a long time and they really couldn¡¯t sell it.
The cost of maintaining the copper-embedded jade ruyi every day was about to empty his shop. He couldn¡¯t afford it anymore, so he tried his best to sell it.
Coincidentally, Jiang Ying was here, so he targeted Jiang Ying.
He thought that Jiang Ying¡¯s sry was a lot. Coupled with the reward from the emperor, this small sum of money was nothing to Jiang Ying.
But now, it seemed that Ning Yue was going to help Jiang Ying take revenge.
What should he do?
Soon, the shopkeeper got someone to bring over the copper-embedded jade ruyi. The copper on it was embroidered, and the bronze green almost wrapped around the exposed copper.
The entire item was iid with gold and jade. It looked very majestic.
Ning Yue picked up the jade ruyi and said to the shopkeeper, ¡°Shopkeeper, look. When the copper is wiped clean, it will be brighter and shinier, making the jade ruyi look even more beautiful. From the looks of it, it matches your noble status and elegant temperament.¡±
The shopkeeper suddenly did not know what to say.
These words were what he had said to Jiang Ying in order to rmend the jade ruyi. Now, Ning Yue had returned them word for word.
He felt as ufortable as if he had eaten a fly. The shopkeeper swallowed his saliva. Cold sweat kept sliding down his forehead. He was shooting himself in the foot!
After thinking for a long time, the shopkeeper couldn¡¯t think of a way to refuse. He could only ask Ning Yue, ¡°Princess, how much do you think should be appropriate?¡±
¡°Shopkeeper, I don¡¯t even know how to answer you. If the price is high, you¡¯ll lose out. If the price is low, I¡¯ll lose out too. What do you think we should do? Do you want to lose out or should I?¡± Ning Yue kept staring into the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes.
The shopkeeper¡¯s scalp went numb from Ning Yue¡¯s stare. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow. After thinking for a while, he carefully asked Ning Yue, ¡°Why don¡¯t I pay 800 taels?¡±
Back then, when Jiang Ying bought it from him, it was also 800 taels of silver. Actually, no matter how much it cost, he would lose money if he bought it back. This was because of thete-stage maintenance. Just thinking about it gave him a headache.
This thing had been left behind by the previous owner and had been in the storeroom. His head hurt when he saw it. Now that it was going back to him, he was really going bankrupt.
The shopkeeper looked at Ning Yue bitterly. 800 taels was already the limit. If Ning Yue was not satisfied, he really did not know what to do.
Ning Yue was very satisfied. She looked at the shopkeeper happily and replied, ¡°Thank you, Shopkeeper. By the way, remember to tell everyone about the money openly and transparently. Then, distribute the silver to the refugees. In addition, exchange my jade pendant for money.¡±
As she spoke, Ning Yue quietly took out a jade pendant from her space and handed it to the shopkeeper. Then, she told the shopkeeper bitterly, ¡°We¡¯re too poor. This jade pendant was rewarded by the emperor. It should be able to be exchanged for a lot of money, right? Shopkeeper, see how much it¡¯s worth as their travel expenses.¡±
Seeing that the shopkeeper was about to cry, Ning Yue said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, shopkeeper. This is the only valuable thing I have on me. Please do me a favor.¡±
¡°Princess¡¡± At this moment, the shopkeeper was about to cry. ¡°Let them pay for their travel expenses.¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s jade pendant was bestowed by the emperor. If he dared to ept it, it would be a great disrespect to the emperor! If he was used of this, he would lose his head.
Therefore, he chose brains and money.
Hearing the shopkeeper say that he would pay the toll, Ning Yue immediately beamed. Very good. This was the effect she wanted. In any case, she did not have to spend a single cent.
Under normal circumstances, she really did not want the shopkeeper to spend a lot of money. After all, this was a lot of money. However, she had seen the ounts of the Prince Jin¡¯s Residence in recent years. Every year, he would trick Jiang Ying into asking for money in the name of organizing a charity event.
Jiang Ying was a kind person. When he saw that the shopkeeper had indeed given some money to the refugees, he did not continue to send people to manage them.
Although this shopkeeper had also done good deeds, he had gone too far in some things. He had almost made Jiang Ying a fool..
Chapter 522 - 522: Assassination
Chapter 522: Assassination
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ning Yuc thought that since it hade to this, she had to return it no matter what. How could her people be bullied?
¡°It seems that our shopkeeper is very sensible and kind-hearted. In that case, I¡¯ll leave these refugees to you. Remember to tell everyone these numbers openly and transparently. I¡¯ll send someone here to help you.¡±
With that, Ning Yue was about to leave when she suddenly thought of something and said to the shopkeeper, ¡°You have to remember to share the money with them.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, the shopkeeper broke out in a cold sweat.
What should he do?
He had paid a lot. Would he distribute it evenly to these people? There seemed to be nearly too people here.
The thousands of taels of silver would be broken up into ten or twenty taels to each person. It was a considerable amount.
However, the shopkeeper was in a difficult position.
Although this group of people had received ten to twenty taels of silver, what about their travel expenses?
At the thought of this, the shopkeeper carefully asked the refugees, ¡°Where do you live?¡±
¡°Our home is in East City.¡±
¡°Our home is in West City.¡±
¡°We¡¯re in North City.¡±
¡°We¡¯re in South City.¡±
Hearing the refugees introduce themselves, the shopkeeper wanted to die. This group of people was distributed across all four directions. His money!
How many carriages did he have to hire to send them away? Not only did he have to pay for the recent goods, but he also had to pay for the travel expenses of this group of people.
In that case, he had spent a lot of money today. He roughly estimated that it would cost 12,000 taels of silver.
Such arge number was enough for him to cover a year of eating or drinking. His family background was not rich to begin with.
The news of the shop was quickly spread to the pce. When the emperor heard this, his eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at the eunuch who had sent the message.
¡°Are you right? Are you sure those were refugees that surrounded Prince Jin¡¯s Residence? What about Jiang Ying and Ning Yue? Are they alright?¡± the emperor asked.
If the refugees coulde to the capital throughyers of difficulties, it meant that they were organized. Moreover, there might be officials in the capital who would receive them.
The emperor also guessed that the official who was receiving this group of refugees had a high position. Otherwise, how could he cover the sky with one hand and let more than a hundred people in?
The emperor was livid with anger. His hands, which were hanging by his side, trembled slightly. ¡°Emperor, don¡¯t let your anger hurt your health!¡± The eunuch wanted to step forward tofort the emperor, but the emperor refused.
¡°I asked you if Jiang Ying and Ning Yue were alright. Why didn¡¯t you reply?¡± the emperor asked.
The eunuch trembled in fear. He had never seen the emperor so angry.
¡°Emperor, the Heir and the princess are very good. Princess Mingyue handled this matter very well. Listen to me tell you what happened.¡± The chief eunuch briefly exined the matter to the emperor.
The emperor¡¯s expression darkened. After thinking about the matter from beginning to end, he understood that this group of people had let the refugees in to sow discord between him and Jiang Ying.
This was because the officials were not the only ones who could let the refugees in. There were also his instructions.
However, at this moment, themander of the Imperial Guards ran in in a panic. Looking at the flustered Emperor, he suddenly had a bad feeling.
¡°Why are you so flustered? What exactly happened?¡± The emperor asked coldly.
¡°The Prince Jin¡¯s Residence took in those refugees. There were assassins mixed among them who wanted to harm Prince Jiang Ying and Princess Mingyue. The princess blocked a fatal blow for the heir. Only then could the heir escape unscathed.¡± The imperial guard¡¯s voice trembled.
The emperor¡¯s face was ashen, and he was trembling with anger. What was going on? It had only been a few minutes. Why had the assassination suddenly happened?
Didn¡¯t the eunuch just say that Ning Yue had handled this matter very well? Why did she take in refugees again?
¡°I¡¯m going to Prince Jin¡¯s residence to visit the princess personally! In addition, call all the imperial physicians in the pce to follow me and bring the best medicine. Nothing must happen to the princess¡¯s body!¡± The emperor¡¯s face was filled with anger.
Under the protection of the imperial guards, he left the pce.
The assassination of Jiang Ying had caused a storm in the city in just dozens of minutes.
It was not only Prince Jin¡¯s Residence, but even the door of the Marquis of Dingyuan¡¯s Residence was closed, making those who wanted to gather information shrink back.
Actually, only Ning Yue and Jiang Ying knew if this news was true..
Chapter 523 - 523: Not Returning
Chapter 523: Not Returning
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It was half true. After Ning Yue arrived at the Prince Jin¡¯s Residence from the shop, the leader of the refugees and a few aplices were still hiding in the dark.
When Jiang Ying appeared, the group of people suddenly rushed up. Their goal was clear. One was her, and the other was Jiang Ying.
The two of them were caught off guard. Although Baili and the other guards reacted quickly, they were not as fast as this group of people. Ning Yue was stabbed.
Originally, this sword was aimed at Ning Yue¡¯s heart. When Ning Yue realized that she wanted to dodge, it was already toote.
She could only avoid her vital points, but Ning Yue did not expect the sword to cut her throat a little.
Fortunately, she was a doctor. After she stopped the bleeding, the wound was fine.
It wasn¡¯t a vital wound, and the wound wasn¡¯t deep. It didn¡¯t cut her windpipe or esophagus. This was a blessing in disguise.
After the wound was treated, Ning Yue did not choose to bandage it. However, after applying the medicine, she kept it dry. This would be beneficial to her recovery.
However, as she did not bandage her wound, Ning Yue¡¯s wound looked a little scary.
Seeing this, Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Yueyue, are you going to leave it open like this? Aren¡¯t you going to bandage it?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ning Yue said.
In ancient times, the mountains and rivers were beautiful, and the environment was not polluted. There was no contamination. Instead, it was good for the recovery of her wounds.
Although Jiang Ying was worried, Ning Yue had already said that she was fine, so he believed her.
Just as Jiang Ying was about to say something, a sharp voice suddenly sounded. When they listened carefully, they realized that the emperor was here. The two of them hurriedly looked over. Ning Yue was even more embarrassed and hurriedly took out a clean scarf from her space.
The moment the emperor arrived, he saw the thick thing around Ning Yue¡¯s neck. He frowned and asked Ning Yue, ¡°Is the weather too cold?¡±
Ning Yue was a little embarrassed. It was not good to show the wound on her neck to others, not to mention that this person was the emperor!
¡°Brother, Yueyue was injured on her neck, so she used a scarf to cover it,¡± Jiang Ying exined.
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, the emperor frowned even more.
¡°I¡¯ve brought the doctors and good medicine from the pce. I¡¯ll take a look at your condition first. As a girl, you shouldn¡¯t leave any scars on your neck,¡± the emperor said.
¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. You have forgotten that I¡¯m a doctor myself. I can treat myself. I¡¯m almost done, so there¡¯s no need for these doctors to see me,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
The emperor nodded and did not insist on this question. He continued, ¡°Then you should ept the medicine I brought, right?¡±
Ning Yue smiled and replied to the emperor, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I¡¯ll ept these medicines.¡±
The emperor continued to ask the two of them about the refugees and assassins. After knowing that Ning Yue only had superficial injuries and that there were no other major problems, the emperor left.
Ning Yue sighed and sat in the living room of the prince¡¯s residence in a daze.
Seeing this, Jiang Ying came up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in a bad mood, or is there a problem?¡±
Ning Yue sighed heavily and replied to Jiang Ying, ¡°My injuries are so obvious.
They can be seen at a nce.¡±
¡°What if my family sees them and gets worried when I go back?¡± Ning Yue sighed again.
It turned out that Ning Yue was afraid that the Ning family would be worried. Jiang Ying thought for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s very simple. Don¡¯t go back. Isn¡¯t it fine to stay in Prince Jin¡¯s residence?¡±
¡°I know this is a way, but what reason should I use?¡± Ning Yue asked Jiang Ying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to Grandpa. Leave everything to me,¡± Jiang Ying said. Ning Yue raised her eyebrows and looked at Jiang Ying. Why did she feel that she had heard this before?
After thinking about it, Ning Yue finally remembered that there had been a situation where she did not return home for the night. After that, Jiang Ying went to exin the situation to the Ning family.
However, at that time, it was toote because she had been kidnapped. In addition, they did not dare to tell the Ning family that she had been kidnapped. Jiang Ying smiled and instructed Ning Yue before leaving Prince Jin¡¯s Residence for the Marquis of Dingyuan¡¯s Residence.
Jiang Ying called Old Master Ning over and briefly exined the situation of the refugees. Of course, he did not tell Old Master Ning about Ning Yue¡¯s injuries.
¡°Grandpa, Yueyue wants to help those refugees with me. She¡¯ll probably only be back in a week,¡± Jiang Ying said.
When Old Master Ning heard this, he sighed heavily. ¡°Be careful on the way..¡±
Chapter 524 - 524: Alone
Chapter 524: Alone
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Yueyue,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s guarantee, Old Master Ning was much more relieved. He instructed Jiang Ying, ¡°Alright, please take good care of Yueyue. Remember to be careful on the way.¡±
Hearing Old Master Ning¡¯s tireless instructions, Jiang Ying¡¯s heart warmed.
He smiled and replied to Old Master Ning, ¡°Grandpa, I understand. We¡¯ll be careful.¡±
Old Master Ning waved his hand. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±
With that, Jiang Ying returned to Prince Jin¡¯s residence and told Ning Yue, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve told Grandpa.¡±
¡°Actually, I feel quite guilty when I think about it. Grandpa is already so old, but he still has to be deceived by me. As his granddaughter, I¡¯m really insensible,¡± Ning Yue said with a bitter smile.
¡°Who said that you¡¯re insensible? It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re too sensible that you don¡¯t want to tell Grandpa these things.¡± Jiang Yingforted her.
Ning Yue sighed. Just as she was about to talk to Jiang Ying about the refugees, she suddenly remembered a detail. ¡°By the way, Jiang Ying, I forgot to tell you something.¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Ying looked at her.
¡°It¡¯s like this. I realized that there¡¯s something very strange about the leader of the victims. How should I put it? If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t send a fool like him out to help me get things done.¡±
She had just taken out the chair when the leader actually brought it up without thinking.
Wasn¡¯t he doing this on purpose to make people scratch his sore spot?
What was his motive for doing this?
Ning Yue guessed that there were two possibilities for him to do this. The first was that he was really stupid, and the second was that he did it on purpose.
Ning Yue was more inclined to the second possibility, because ording to her, she would definitely not send such a stupid person out to do things. What if he disrupted her entire n?
Unless the leader¡¯s master was as stupid as him.
However, since he could let the refugees in, it meant that this person was not simple. His intelligence and strategy were definitely not basic.
Ning Yue suddenly felt a little flustered. Lian Xin¡¯s matter had yet to be resolved, and another huge problem had arrived.
For some reason, she kept thinking about the restaurant as she considered this.
The matter of the restaurant had to be dealt with. Otherwise, what if the shopkeeper realized that something was wrong and ran away in advance?
At the thought of this, Ning Yue said to Jiang Ying, ¡°Come with me to the emperor¡¯s restaurantter. Something will be happening there soon.¡± ¡°What about the person you brought back?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°Put him under house arrest in Prince Jin¡¯s residence first. Apart from freedom, he can be given anything else he wants. He¡¯s still useful,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying nodded and instructed Uncle Su to send someone to guard him.
Although Uncle Su was very puzzled by Jiang Ying¡¯s arrangements, as he was only a butler, he did not dare to question his master¡¯s decision. Therefore, he went to do the task with doubts.
Ning Yue tidied up for a while, bandaged her wound, and brought Jiang Ying to the restaurant.
When they arrived at the restaurant, the shopkeeper immediately weed Ning Yue and Jiang Ying with a smile.
One of them was a butler and the other was the heir of a prince. His status was much higher than his, so he had to respect him.
¡°Greetings, heir. Greetings, Princess Mingyue. Are the two of you here to eat? We will reserve the superior-ss seats for the two of you,¡± the shopkeeper said with a smile.
¡°Shopkeeper, do you have someone called Guang Yao in your shop?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s question, the shopkeeper¡¯s expression immediately changed and a trace of vignce shed across his eyes. This vignce quickly disappeared. If Ning Yue had not been staring at the shopkeeper¡¯s expression, she would not have seen it.
¡°Princess, did you hear wrongly? There¡¯s no one called Guang Yao here, only Guan Rao,¡± the shopkeeper said.
Ning Yue frowned. ¡°Maybe I heard wrongly. What is he doing in this restaurant?¡±
The shopkeeper smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s my wife¡¯s younger brother. I saw that he didn¡¯t have a job, so I wanted to bring him here to work. He¡¯s just an ordinary employee, and he¡¯s quite professional. May I know why the princess is looking for him?¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing. Previously, I was shopping at the market and forgot to bring money. He saw it and lent it to me. I¡¯m here to return the money now.¡± Ning Yue smiled and took out eight taels of silver.
When the shopkeeper saw the eight taels of silver, his frown deepened.. Why had he never heard Guang Yao mention lending money to others?
Chapter 525 - 525: Former Dynasty
Chapter 525: Former Dynasty
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Princess, Guan Rao is resting today. Do you want toe another day or leave the money here? I¡¯ll hand it to him when he goes to work,¡± the shopkeeper said.
When Ning Yue heard this, she ced the silver in the shopkeeper¡¯s hand.
¡°Thank you, shopkeeper. Just now, you said that there¡¯s a superior-ss private room for us. Can we go up? We can try your food too.¡±
¡°Of course. This is the honor of our small shop. Please go upstairs.¡± The shopkeeper gestured for the two of them to go upstairs respectfully.
Ning Yue sat in the private room. The shopkeeper personally weed them and introduced all the special dishes in the shop.
Ning Yue causally ordered a few dishes. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all. You have to hurry up. We still have something to do.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, the shopkeeper hurriedly said, ¡°Princess, don¡¯t worry. The restaurant has always been very fast at cooking. While we can guarantee speed, we can also guarantee the quality and taste of food.¡±
It had to be said that putting aside what the shopkeeper had done, he was indeed an outstanding shop assistant.
As he chatted with the customers, he introduced almost all the good points of the shop so that he wouldn¡¯t arouse disgust.
However, it was precisely because of what the shopkeeper had done that Ning Yue was very unhappy.
After the shopkeeper left, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips and say softly, ¡°This person is outstanding in business, but his character is really not good.¡±
Jiang Ying nodded. He wanted to say something to Ning Yue, but this was a hotel after all. Who knew if anyone was eavesdropping next door? So he didn¡¯t say anything else.
The dishes were served very quickly. After Ning Yue and Jiang Ying finished eating and paid the meal cost, they left.
The shopkeeper was still suspicious of their arrival. After the two of them left, he immediately sent someone to investigate their motive foring here.
In the end, his investigation was even stranger. It was as if the two of them had decided toe at thest minute.
However,bined with Ning Yue¡¯s question about Guang Yao, the shopkeeper still had a guess.
¡°It seems that these two people are here to investigate what happened in the previous dynasty.¡± The shopkeeper narrowed his eyes as he muttered to himself.
Not long after the two of them left, Ning Yue sent a few guards to observe the situation in the restaurant.
The reason why she did not attack rashly was that the shopkeeper was hiding the matter of Guang Yao.
Actually, Guang Yao¡¯s surname was very strange to begin with, but there was nothing wrong with calling it a coincidence.
However, if the shopkeeper wanted to hide Guang Yao¡¯s name, people could not help but associate it with Guang Yao¡¯s surname.
¡°You suspect that Guang Yao is rted to the previous dynasty?¡± Jiang Ying asked Ning Yue.
¡°Not only do I suspect that Guang Yao is rted to the Qin Dynasty, but I also suspect that you¡¯re rted to Young Master Chen. Just look at how he hid Guang Yao.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Jiang Ying¡¯s expression turned serious.
Why were there so many things happening recently? Lian Xin¡¯s matter had yet to be resolved, and now there was the matter of the previous dynasty.
However, if it was rted to the previous dynasty, it would not be their business. It would be the emperor¡¯s business.
Jiang Ying thought for a moment and told Ning Yue, ¡°I have to tell Brother about this. I¡¯m going to the pce immediately.¡±
Ning Yue nodded. Since the situation involved the previous dynasty, they had to tell the emperor.
After Jiang Ying packed up, he entered the pce and told the emperor about the matters rted to the previous dynasty. The emperor¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Jiang Ying in disbelief.
¡°How? How does it have anything to do with the previous dynasty?¡± The emperor¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t stop trembling.
It was not surprising that the emperor was so afraid. This was because as long as it involved the previous dynasty in Russia and Great Yun Nation, it would never be peaceful.
¡°Imperial Brother, should we tell Uncle Emperor about this?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
The emperor took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Soon, he opened them again. When he opened them, his eyes were firm.
He told Jiang Ying, ¡°Since I¡¯ve already taken over this heavy responsibility from Father, you should let me handle these things.¡±
He was determined not to let these things disturb the Retired Emperor¡¯s rest. The Retired Emperor was old. As his son, he had to consider his father¡¯s health. Jiang Ying nodded. ¡°Brother, what do you need me to do?¡±
The emperor thought for a moment and said, ¡°Even if we know that this matter is rted to the previous dynasty, we can¡¯t act rashly, because everything rted to the previous dynasty is too mysterious.¡±
¡°We don¡¯t know them well enough. We can¡¯t act rashly.¡± The emperor repeatedly instructed Jiang Ying to be careful..
Chapter 526 - 526: Question
Chapter 526: Question
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang Ying understood the importance of the matter very well, which was why he chose to enter the pce sote at night and tell the emperor about it.
¡°Also, you must not tell Father about this,¡± the emperor said.
The people rted to the previous dynasty hade out, and these people were working in the Retired Emperor¡¯s businesses. The emperor was worried that the Retired Emperor would me himself and his health would be even worse.
That was why he instructed Jiang Ying not to tell anyone.
Jiang Ying nodded. ¡°Brother, what should we do with the leaders of the refugees?¡±
At the mention of the leaders of the refugees, the emperor couldn¡¯t help but want to roll his eyes. ¡°These two leadersmitted suicide before they entered the pce. I didn¡¯t get anything useful from them.¡±
Jiang Ying nodded. He was not surprised at all by the news that these people hadmitted suicide.
¡°Do you have anyone you suspect?¡± the emperor asked Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying shook his head. In any case, the refugees had already been sent back, and Ning Yue had also given them some resettlement money.
The payout was very considerable. Even if they did not go back, they could find a ce to stay and start a small business for the rest of their lives.
Therefore, Jiang Ying was not in a hurry to investigate the mastermind who had encouraged these refugees to cause trouble.
However, Jiang Ying was very concerned about the previous dynasty. This matter was much more serious than anything else.
Tonight, he entered the pce to ask the emperor how to deal with the people and matters rted to the previous dynasty. It was just a matter of convenience to ask about dealing with the leader of the refugees.
¡°Perhaps you can start with Prince Chu,¡± the emperor told Jiang Ying.
¡°Him?¡± Jiang Ying was stunned.
He knew Prince Chu¡¯s ambitions, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why he would do this.
Inciting the refugees to cause trouble in Prince Jin¡¯s residence could at most make themoners have objections to Prince Jin¡¯s residence. It could not sow discord between their family and the emperor and could not hurt the foundation of the country.
¡°Perhaps this is just an appetizer given by Prince Chu. He might have a backup n,¡± the emperor said.
Jiang Ying fell silent. ording to Prince Chu¡¯s personality, it was indeed very likely that he would do this. Jiang Ying asked the emperor, ¡°Should I investigate in advance?¡±
The emperor thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°We can investigate, but there¡¯s no need to focus on this.¡±
At the moment, the most important thing was to investigate people and things rted to the previous dynasty.
¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I know,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Then, the emperor gave some more instructions and Jiang Ying left.
When he returned home, Jiang Ying wanted to tell Ning Yue something rted to the previous dynasty, but Ning Yue was already asleep, so he did not disturb her again.
The next day, the two of them were woken up by Uncle Su¡¯s voice. Ning Yue rubbed her sleepy eyes and washed up as quickly as possible before leaving the room.
At this moment, Jiang Ying happened toe out.
Seeing Uncle Su¡¯s flustered expression, they asked, ¡°What happened? Why are you so flustered?¡±
Ning Yue frowned tightly. When she first saw Uncle Su, she felt that he was Jiang Ying¡¯s right-hand man and would not panic even when something serious happened.
However, his current appearance puzzled Ning Yue.
¡°Princess, the person you brought backst night suddenly made a scene and beat us all up. Look, I¡¯m here to ask for help,¡± Uncle Su said.
This time, Jiang Ying was even more puzzled. Uncle Su¡¯s martial arts were very powerful. Apart from those top experts within a hundred miles, almost no one in the world could defeat him.
This Guang Yao could actually hit him. Jiang Ying was very shocked.
¡°Why did he suddenly make a fuss and hit someone?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know. He seems to have suddenly gone crazy. He keeps asking me to let him out, but you¡¯ve instructed me that apart from freedom, I can give him anything he wants.¡±
Uncle Su did not agree to let him go, so he began to argue and hit people.
¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on first,¡± Ning Yue said.
The two of them came to Guang Yao and Guang Yao said fiercely, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, my brother-inw won¡¯t let you off.¡±
Ning Yue frowned. Guang Yao was different from yesterday¡¯s timid and afraid appearance. What was going on?
¡°Who are you?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°I¡¯m Guang Zong,¡± Guang Yao said.
After receiving his answer, Ning Yue had a guess in her heart. Guang Yao had two personalities.
Ning Yue sighed heavily and said, ¡°I want to see Guang Yao.¡±
Guang Zong immediately became vignt.. He asked Ning Yue, ¡°Why do you want to see him?¡±
Chapter 527 - 527: Emperor
Chapter 527: Emperor
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It seemed that Guang Yao was the main personality. As he was bullied, the protective personality of Guang Zong was created.
¡°I want to tell Guang Yao that he¡¯s safe,¡± Ning Yue said.
This time, she made an unexpected discovery when she brought Guang Yao back to Prince Jin¡¯s residence. All the news shocked Ning Yue.
She was basically certain that Guang Yao was rted to the previous dynasty, but what happened in the previous dynasty had nothing to do with her. This was the emperor¡¯s business.
Most importantly, the previous dynasty had been destroyed and was not a threat.
When Guang Zong heard this, he fainted. Ning Yue and Jiang Ying stood there and waited. Soon, he woke up with a pained expression.
¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± He kept thanking Ning Yue.
When he had calmed down a little, she asked him, ¡°What happened?¡±
Guang Yao didn¡¯t say anything and just sat there quietly. Ning Yue didn¡¯t rush him. In the end, he said, ¡°Nothing. When can you let me go home?¡±
Ning Yue and Jiang Ying looked at each other. Ning Yue asked him, ¡°I can send you back now, but you have to answer me a question.¡±
Guang Yao nodded. ¡°What else do you want to know?¡±
Even without the appearance of the Guang Zong, this Guang Yao waspletely different from the timid Guang Yaost night. Ning Yue felt that she could learn a lot of information from him.
¡°Who arc you?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Guang Yao¡¯s eyes flickered. He did not answer Ning Yue directly.
Seeing him like this, Ning Yue instantly felt that there was no need to waste time on a person with a split personality.
¡°Since you don¡¯t want to say it, forget it. I¡¯ll let you out when I¡¯m sure you and your brother-inw will spit out the money you took.¡± Ning Yue turned around and left.
Jiang Ying followed. Only Guang Yao sat alone in the room, staring at the two of them in a daze.
On the way, Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t help but ask Ning Yue, ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue asking?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to continue wasting time on him, but for some reason, I don¡¯t want to let him go.¡± She had a feeling that there was something about Guang Yao that they needed.
However, Ning Yue subconsciously felt that the entire court had nothing to do with her, and she did not want to participate.
The contradictory thoughts gave Ning Yue a headache and made her very puzzled.
She no longer knew what she was thinking. She was thinking about things in a daze. She didn¡¯t even react when Jiang Ying called her.
Jiang Ying stopped Ning Yue worriedly. Ning Yue did not look where she was going and bumped into him.
She came back to her senses and looked at Jiang Ying angrily. ¡°What are you doing? It hurts to knock into someone like this.¡±
Jiang Ying frowned tightly and asked her, ¡°What did I tell you just now?¡±
Ning Yue was stunned. What did Jiang Ying say just now? She didn¡¯t seem to have paid much attention.
¡°Yueyue, are you alright?¡± Jiang Ying asked Ning Yue worriedly.
Ning Yue scratched her head in embarrassment and replied, ¡°Sorry, I was thinking about something just now and didn¡¯t notice what you said.¡±
Jiang Ying sighed. ¡°I say, I actually feel that there¡¯s no need to waste time on him. Should we let him go?¡±
Ning Yue subconsciously wanted to refuse, but thinking that she didn¡¯t seem to have any reason to refuse, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do anymore. I¡¯m a little vexed.¡±
After some thought, Ning Yue decided to tell Jiang Ying about her doubts.
When Jiang Ying heard this, he was even more puzzled. Ning Yue did not want to let him go, but she did not want to get involved in the previous dynasty¡¯s matters.
However, Guang Yao was not that important to the hotel¡¯s situation. Why did Ning Yue insist on keeping him?
¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me either. Anyway, I¡¯m very puzzled now. I have to think about it.¡± Ning Yue sighed again. ¡°I¡¯ll calm down.¡±
When the scar on her neck healed, she would return to the Ning family. Otherwise, the Ning family would be worried.
Ning Yue returned to her room. This room had been decorated ording to Jiang Ying¡¯s room in the Ning family. As soon as she entered, she felt that it was very familiar.
Ning Yue sat on the chair and thought about her actions. In the end, she finally understood.
Guang Yao was rted to the previous dynasty. This person had to be handed over to the emperor. She didn¡¯t want to get involved. She just had to do this.
What she had to do was manage the hotel well. At the thought of this, Ning Yue went to look for Jiang Ying, but Uncle Su told her that Jiang Ying had entered the pce.
Ning Yue thought for a moment and instructed Uncle Su, ¡°Send Guang Yao to the pce.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Uncle Su listened to Ning Yue¡¯s instructions and sent someone to bring Guang Yao to the pce..
Chapter 528 - 528: Former Dynasty
Chapter 528: Former Dynasty
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Guang Yao and Jiang Ying arrived almost at the same time. After Jiang Ying got down from the carriage, he saw Uncle Su arrive with Guang Yao.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Ying asked Uncle Su.
Uncle Su whispered into Jiang Ying¡¯s car, ¡°It¡¯s the princess¡¯s idea. She said to bring this person to the pce.¡±
Jiang Ying nodded. This was indeed the best solution.
As Uncle Su was worried that Guang Yao would cause trouble halfway, he knocked him out.
He asked Uncle Su to bring him to the emperor¡¯s imperial study with him.
The emperor was dealing with government affairs when he saw Jiang Ying bring an unconscious person over. He was shocked.
¡°Who is this? What¡¯s going on?¡± the emperor asked Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying told the emperor the cause and effect of the matter, and the emperor¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Is this the Guang Yao you mentioned?¡±
Jiang Ying nodded. ¡°Yes, this person is of great importance. Yueyue and I think we should bring him to you.¡±
The emperor nodded. ¡°Okay, guards!¡±
He instructed the guards to take him away and lock him up first.
¡°Jiang Ying, the matter with the restaurant might not be simple. You and Ning Yue have to investigate thoroughly!¡± The emperor looked at Jiang Ying solemnly.
Jiang Ying nodded. Indeed, the matter of the restaurant had to be investigated thoroughly.
As the matter of the restaurant might very well involve the previous dynasty, the emperor thought for a moment and whispered something into Jiang Ying¡¯s ear. After hearing it, his eyes widened.
¡°Imperial Brother, is this true?¡± Jiang Ying asked the emperor in disbelief.
The emperor nodded solemnly. ¡°This is passed down by word of mouth by generations of emperors. This is a very crucial time, so I told you.¡±
Hearing the emperor¡¯s words, Jiang Ying frowned. The emperor had told him that the previous dynasty had left behind a treasure that only the Emperor of Russia and the Emperor of the Great Yun Nation knew about.
Therefore, this was also the reason why they would never acknowledge the King of the ck City Kingdom. Even if their two countries lost in the end, they would not reveal this secret.
This way, the ck City Kingdom would never obtain the treasures of the previous dynasty.
Now that the people from the previous dynasty were involved, the emperor thought that this was a good breakthrough.
If Guang Yao was really a very important person, then the people of the previous dynasty would definitely not let go of the opportunity to save Guang Yao.
The emperor felt that the people of the previous dynasty would definitely not give up on Guang Yao.
That was because this surname alone was the surname of the royal family of the previous dynasty. It had been so long, and Guang Yao¡¯s bloodline branch had be very precious.
¡°Imperial Brother, should I bring Guang Yao back?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°You decide for yourself. Just make the arrangements,¡± the emperor said.
Hearing the emperor¡¯s words, Jiang Ying immediately decided to bring Guang Yao back to Prince Jin¡¯s residence.
Ning Yue was a little stunned. ¡°Why did you bring him back again?¡±
Jiang Ying frowned. He was wondering if he should tell Ning Yue what the emperor had told him. In the end, he decided to tell her.
When Ning Yue heard this, she was not shocked because the soul in her body came from the modern era. She was not very surprised by the treasure. At most, she was curious.
She said, ¡°Do you know where it is?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know yet. Brother said that we have to get the treasure map before we can deduce it,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Get the treasure map? Ning Yue was a little speechless. This was simr to what was shown in modern television dramas. After obtaining the treasure map and entering the treasure trove, she still had to encounter danger.
Was this treasure worth taking?
Ning Yue kept thinking about the possibility of obtaining the treasure. After some thought, she asked Jiang Ying, ¡°Then do you know where the treasure map is?¡±
Jiang Ying nodded and walked forward to whisper into Ning Yue¡¯s ear. When Ning Yue heard this, her frown deepened.
¡°How can we find it? Isn¡¯t this equivalent to fishing for a needle in the sea?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Jiang Ying sighed. ¡°I also think it¡¯s not easy to find, but Brother said that the treasure map of the previous dynasty is rted to those people with advanced status in the previous dynasty.¡±
Ning Yue sighed again. ¡°So, this is why you brought Guang Yao back? Do you suspect that he has the treasure map?¡±
Jiang Ying shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t suspect that he has it this time. Brother said that those with important status include the crown prince of the previous dynasty but it¡¯s unlikely that he is guarding tha map.¡±
¡°Or perhaps I should tell you this. When the crown prince of the previous dynasty was still the crown prince, he wouldn¡¯t have known about the treasure map. He wouldn¡¯t have known until he ascended the throne.¡±
Ning Yue frowned even more. This news was too confusing.. ¡°So who has it?¡±
Chapter 529 - 529: Discussion
Chapter 529: Discussion
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°The former crown prince¡¯s guard is the most trusted guard. He¡¯s simr to a sacrificial soldier. He won¡¯t reveal the secret, but it¡¯ll be different if the former crown prince¡¯s life is threatened,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as an unbelievable thought suddenly appeared in her mind. ¡°Jiang Ying, I thought of a hypothesis.¡±
¡°What hypothesis?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°If Guang Yao is the former crown prince, do you think his guard wille to save him?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Jiang Ying was silent for a moment. He and the emperor did not dare to guess in this direction. This guess was too bold. They did not dare to think about it.
¡°For some reason, I seem to have an indescribable feeling about the previous dynasty. I¡¯ll resist the thought, but I can¡¯t help but think about it.¡± Ning Yue sighed as she spoke.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Jiang Ying was also very puzzled. Why did he feel that Ning Yue had a special attraction to the previous dynasty?
¡°Yueyue, are you rted to the previous dynasty?¡± Jiang Ying asked softly.
This was originally an unintentional question, but it set off a storm in Ning Yue¡¯s heart.
She pursed her lips and remained silent for a long time before asking Jiang Ying, ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡±
¡°What?¡± Jiang Ying looked at Ning Yue, not thinking that his words had caused a huge wave in Ning Yue¡¯s heart.
Ning Yue took a deep breath and replied, ¡°I want you to help me invite Uncle over. I have something to ask him.¡±
When Jiang Ying heard this, he nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡±
He did not ask why Ning Yue suddenly invited Yuan Hui over. Since Ning Yue needed him to do this, he did it.
After a while, Yuan Hui arrived. Ning Yue hurriedly called Yuan Hui and Jiang Ying to the study. Ning Yue asked Yuan Hui, ¡°Uncle, are we rted by blood?¡±
Yuan Hui was stunned. He did not expect Ning Yue to ask such a question. He replied, ¡°In terms of bloodline, the ck City Kingdom and the previous dynasty are closer. Our bloodline with the previous dynasty is very faint, almost nonexistent.¡±
¡°Why are you suddenly asking this question? Also, why are you living in Prince Jin¡¯s residence recently? Didn¡¯t you tell your family that you were busy outside?¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue thought for a moment and told Yuan Hui everything. ¡°Uncle, I keep feeling that the previous dynasty¡¯s matter is not simple. I even feel¡¡±
She did not dare to say anything by the roadside, because if word got out that it was rted to the previous dynasty, whether it was true or not, it would cause a gap between all the citizens.
She really did not want to see such ugly human nature. It would make her very tired.
Yuan Hui looked at Ning Yue for a long time before replying, ¡°I can¡¯t answer you yet. You have to wait for me to investigate the exact situation.¡±
At this moment, Yuan Hui also felt that things were not simple. He asked Jiang Ying with a dark expression, ¡°Aren¡¯t you putting Yueyue in danger?¡±
He did not agree to Ning Yue participating in the matters of the previous dynasty. It was too dangerous. He refused firmly!
Yuan Hui almost said what Jiang Ying was thinking. On the way back, he was still considering persuading Ning Yue to return to the Ning family.
¡°I think so too. Yueyue, why don¡¯t you go back with Uncle this time?¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue rolled her eyes at Jiang Ying. ¡°You should know why I¡¯m staying in Prince Jin¡¯s residence. In addition, since I¡¯ve already said that Guang Yao is rted to the previous dynasty and he¡¯s rted to the restaurant, do you think I¡¯ll be let off if I help the emperor emeritus manage his restaurant?¡±
¡°Then return the restaurant to the Retired Emperor. Do youck this little restaurant or something? Why don¡¯t I see you managing so many shops in Russia for me?¡± Yuan Hui asked.
Ning Yue was speechless. She didn¡¯t mean that. She sighed and said, ¡°Uncle, you know what I mean. Now that Guang Yao is in our hands, they¡¯ll find it soon.¡±
Yuan Hui frowned even more. He said, ¡°Do you have to participate?¡±
Ning Yue asked, ¡°Uncle, what do you think of the previous dynasty?¡±
Yuan Hui was speechless. He thought for a long time and replied, ¡°I want to stay.¡±
Ning Yue was very satisfied. ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re all the same.¡±
Jiang Ying listened to the conversation between the two of them in confusion. He wanted to know why Yuan Hui suddenly agreed to Ning Yue¡¯s participation and why he wanted to participate himself.
The three of them did not say anything else. Yuan Hui began to call the guards over and arrange the work for tonight.
¡°Uncle, do you think they¡¯lle tonight?¡± Ning Yue asked.
She was nervous and excited. She wished she could be a part of it..
Chapter 530 - 530: Contempt
Chapter 530: Contempt
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°I guess so, because this person has already been captured by you for three days. Three days is already the limit. If they don¡¯te to look for him, it means that this person has no value at all. There¡¯s no need for you to keep him,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Hearing Yuan Hui¡¯s words, Ning Yue suddenly woke up. That¡¯s right. Jiang Ying did not think of Guang Yao¡¯s identity as important. He felt that Guang Yao was just part of a side branch.
However, she felt that Guang Yao was an important figure. She even thought that Guang Yao was the crown prince of the previous dynasty.
Their thoughts should be confirmed tonight.
The three of them set up the scene nervously. Ning Yue had specially arranged for Baili to lie in ambush in the most important ce, Guang Yao¡¯s room.
Just as Yuan Hui had said, someone should be looking for Guang Yao tonight.
The three of them waited until thetter half of the night. Just as Ning Yue was about to get up and return to her room to sleep, there was suddenly amotion around her.
She did not hear the guards fighting or shouting.
Ning Yue felt nervous when she heard a few muffled sounds, as if an adult had fallen.
This person must be an expert. To be able to make so many of the Dragon Scale Secret Guards fall to the ground without making any unnecessary sounds¡
Jiang Ying reached out and gently held Ning Yue¡¯s hand, trying to tell her that she didn¡¯t have to be afraid with him by her side.
Ning Yue took a deep breath. At this moment, the door opened. That person stood at the door and listened attentively.
He sneered. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re all waiting for me.¡±
It was precisely because of this voice that the three of them confirmed Guang Yao¡¯s identity at the same time. He was definitely not as simple as a coteral branch of the previous dynasty¡¯s royal family.
He should be the crown prince of the previous dynasty!
Ning Yue turned on the shlight and the strong light shone on that person. That person could not open his eyes.
¡°Were you guys waiting for me toe?¡± he asked again.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ning Yue turned on the shlight beside her hand. The entire room instantly lit up, as if it was daytime.
¡°Princess Mingyue probably doesn¡¯t just want to know my name, right?¡± that person said.
¡°Since you know all our motives and thoughts, agree obediently,¡± Yuan Hui said.
The man sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t know what your goal is. All I know is that I¡¯m here to save someone. You tried to stop me.¡±
¡°Then go back. We don¡¯t have anyone you want to save here,¡± Yuan Hui said.
¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Where did you put my master? Why did you arrest my master?¡± The man sounded a little angry.
¡°Who are you and who¡¯s your master?¡± Yuan Hui asked again.
Actually, these answers had long been in their hearts, but they still had to verify them from that person.
¡°My master is Guang Yao. I¡¯m Zuo Ling,¡± the man said.
¡°So it¡¯s Lord Zuo Ling. Excuse me for being disrespectful,¡± Yuan Hui said.
When that person heard this, he suddenlyughed and said to Yuan Hui, ¡°The emperor of Russia is indeed as the rumors say. He¡¯s knowledgeable about both the past and present. You actually know my name.¡±
Yuan Hui smiled. ¡°Lord Zuo Ling is the most valued prime minister of the previous dynasty¡¯s emperor. Of course, Zuo Ling is not just a person, but a famous name. As long as it¡¯s the prime minister of the previous dynasty¡¯s emperor, everyone will think of Zuo Ling.¡±
Zuo Ling¡¯s expression did not change as he said this. He continued, ¡°The person you want to save should be the previous dynasty¡¯s emperor, right?¡±
¡°No, the Emperor of Russia is mistaken. I¡¯m not the Prime Minister of the previous dynasty. Naturally, I¡¯m not here for the emperor of the previous dynasty,¡± he said.
¡°Since Lord Zuo Ling is unwilling to tell the truth, please leave. We don¡¯t have anyone you want to look for here,¡± Yuan Hui said.
He did not answer Yuan Hui¡¯s words directly. Instead, he asked, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±
¡°You can¡¯t give us what we want,¡± Jiang Ying added.
That person nced at Jiang Ying and did not speak. His gazended on Yuan Hui again. He felt that only Yuan Hui could negotiate among the people present.
Yuan Hui knew his intentions and hurriedly said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t look at me. Just answer the heir¡¯s question.¡±
¡°So it¡¯s the heir. I¡¯m really sorry,¡± that person said with a sneer.
Although he said that he was sorry, in fact, his tone was filled with contempt. He did not treat Jiang Ying as a negotiator..
Chapter 531 - 531: Condition
Chapter 531: Condition
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang Ying was not angry. He asked that person calmly, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±
¡°Prince Jiang Ying, are you asking the obvious?¡± that person said.
¡°Since you don¡¯t know, forget it. Please leave.¡± Jiang Ying still had that indifferent expression.
Seeing Jiang Ying¡¯s expression, that person also understood that Jiang Ying was definitely not an easy person to deal with. If he did not show his attitude, he could forget about taking him away.
He calmed down and said to Jiang Ying, ¡°Prince Jiang Ying, I¡¯m here to look for my master. His name is Guang Yao. I wonder if Prince Jiang Ying can let him go.¡±
Jiang Ying burst outughing and said, ¡°Let him go?¡±
That person was confused by Jiang Ying¡¯sughter. He asked, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t lock up your master. Why did you ask me to let him go?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
That person was so angry that he almost cursed. ¡°Jiang Ying, don¡¯t go back on your word!¡±
¡°What did I say?¡± Jiang Ying asked again.
That person opened his mouth to speak, but when he opened his mouth, he couldn¡¯t say anything. He looked at Jiang Ying in a daze and couldn¡¯t think of anything to say for a long time.
It seemed that Jiang Ying did not say anything, but he felt that Jiang Ying had said everything.
He took a deep breath and asked Jiang Ying, ¡°ording to our investigation, Master is in your residence.¡±
¡°Yes, Guang Yao is indeed in the Prince Jin¡¯s Residence, but he eats well, lives well, and is fine. He even said that he would be going back in the next few days.¡± With that, Jiang Ying got someone to bring Guang Yao over.
When Guang Yao saw the man, he was shocked for a moment, but he quickly regained hisposure. ¡°Zuo Ling, why are you here?¡± Guang Yao asked the man.
Zuo Ling said, ¡°I came because I was worried about Master.¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine here,¡± Guang Yao said.
Zuo Ling was obviously relieved. He looked at Jiang Ying and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your condition?¡±
¡°Someone, invite Young Master Guang Yao down first,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Before Guang Yao left, he took a deep look at Zuo Ling, making his hair stand on end.
After Guang Yao left, Jiang Ying asked him with a smile, ¡°What do you think I¡¯ll want from you?¡±
He did notck power, status, or wealth. Zuo Ling couldn¡¯t give him much. Zuo Ling also understood that he would have to bleed to save Guang Yao this time.
Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°As long as you ask.¡±
¡°As long as I suggest it, will you agree?¡± Jiang Ying asked again.
¡°As long as it¡¯s within my ability, I can agree to anything,¡± Zuo Ling said.
Hearing Zuo Ling¡¯s words, Jiang Ying stood up and walked up to him. He whispered, ¡°I want the treasure map in your hand!¡±
Zuo Ling¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He looked at Jiang Ying in disbelief. How did Jiang Ying know about the treasure map?
He hoped that he would get lucky and said to Jiang Ying, ¡°Prince Jiang Ying, you must be joking. I have many treasure maps in my hands, but I wonder which treasure map you want.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to hide what we¡¯re talking about. You must know what I¡¯m talking about. I want the treasure map of the previous dynasty in your hand that belongs to Guang Yao.¡±
Jiang Ying¡¯s wordspletely destroyed the hope in Zuo Ling¡¯s heart. He looked at Jiang Ying in shock and asked him, ¡°How do you know this?¡±
He was asking why Jiang Ying knew that the treasure map was with him. Not many people in this world knew about the treasure map of the previous dynasty, let alone knew that he had the treasure map.
¡°There¡¯s no need to ask so much. I guarantee that no one other than us will know,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Zuo Ling was still very shocked. He did not understand why Jiang Ying knew about this. No matter how Jiang Ying knew, he was very terrifying.
There were many guards like him around Guang Yao. It was entirely possible that the treasure map was hidden by someone else, but Jiang Ying was very sure that the treasure map was with him.
What did this mean? Jiang Ying had full evidence that the treasure map was with him.
This frightened Zuo Ling. This person was too powerful.
¡°What do you want the treasure map for?¡± Zuo Ling asked again.
Jiang Yingughed as if he had heard a funny joke. ¡°What can I do with the treasure map?¡±
Zuo Ling¡¯s face turned pale. Indeed, he had asked an unnecessary question. If he wanted the treasure map, he was going to the treasure trove to find treasure. What was there to ask?
He took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Can you change your request?¡±
Jiang Ying didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at him quietly. It wasn¡¯t until his scalp went numb that he said, ¡°I can give it to you, but I have a request..¡±
Chapter 532 - 532: Here
Chapter 532: Here
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°What request?¡± Jiang Ying asked Zuo Ling.
¡°It¡¯s very simple. It¡¯s that my master and I have to be there when you go looking for the treasure,¡± he said.
¡°I can¡¯t have uncertain peoplee along with me. What if there¡¯s danger?¡± Jiang Ying said.
Zuo Ling said to Jiang Ying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t be that uncertain factor. Moreover, without Guang Yao, you won¡¯t be able to enter the core area.¡± Was there such a thing as the core area? Jiang Ying was skeptical. He nodded. ¡°Alright, give me the treasure map.¡±
Zuo Ling did not hesitate at all. He picked up the knife and made a cut on his elbow. Blood instantly dripped to the ground.
Under Jiang Ying¡¯s shocked gaze, Zuo Ling dug out a jade pendant-like thing from his elbow.
He handed this to Jiang Ying. Jiang Ying squeezed the jade pendant hard and it shattered.
Zuo Ling looked at Jiang Ying differently. He suddenly felt a little afraid of Jiang Ying. This person was too powerful.
There was indeed something in the jade pendant, but it needed to be crushed with strength to reveal what was inside. However, Jiang Ying knew something that even Guang Yao did not know.
If this person had the intention to rise to the top, he would definitely be Guang Yao¡¯s match!
If Jiang Ying knew what Zuo Ling was thinking, he would definitelyugh at him in disdain.
He really did not know that he would have to crush the jade pendant to see the treasure map inside. He took the jade pendant just to see if it was real. He had casually pinched it, but he did not expect it to shatter.
Seeing the blueprint inside, Jiang Ying knew what the jade pendant was hiding.
¡°I¡¯ll leave with Guang Yao. Please don¡¯t break your promise,¡± Zuo Ling said. ¡°How should I contact you then?¡± Jiang Ying asked Zuo Ling.
Zuo Ling thought for a moment and took out another bronze token. ¡°When the timees, you can take this to the rice shop outside the city and tell them that you want to buy old glutinous rice.¡±
The corners of Jiang Ying¡¯s mouth twitched. This secret signal was more or less a joke.
However, he did notugh out loud on the spot. He nodded and said to Zuo Ling, ¡°We¡¯ll go when we have time in the future.¡±
After Zuo Ling left with Guang Yao, Yuan Hui immediately asked, ¡°Are you really going to bring them there?¡±
Jiang Ying nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s really as they said and we can¡¯t enter the core area without him and Guang Yao, what should we do?¡±
Yuan Hui disagreed. ¡°If you bring them along, you¡¯ll be in more danger and you¡¯ll have a burden.¡±
At the side, Ning Yue said, ¡°Actually, bloodlines are the most magical thing. Do you still remember that there are DNA chains in that world?¡±
Yuan Hui stopped talking. Ning Yue was right, but he still felt that it was dangerous to bring them along.
¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. When the timees, we¡¯ll bring Baili and the others along. That way, you won¡¯t have to worry about us,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°How can I not be worried? Do you know how many people covet the treasures of the previous dynasty? Do you know how many people want them? If the matter of you having the treasure map is exposed, it will also be a disaster for you,¡± Yuan Hui said with a dark expression.
¡°He won¡¯t reveal that we obtained the treasure map,¡± Ning Yue said calmly.
¡°There¡¯s no absolute in everything. Just like how he thought that no one would know that the treasure map was with him, but you did,¡± Yuan Hui said.
After saying this, the three of them fell silent at the same time. Ning Yue took a deep breath and looked out the door. It was already after midnight.
¡°Let¡¯s rest early. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow. Uncle, Jiang Ying has prepared a room for you. Go to that room to rest. It¡¯s already sote. Don¡¯t go back,¡± Ning Yue said.
Yuan Hui did not refuse and went to the prepared room to rest.
Ning Yue returned to her room andy on the bed, her eyes still closed. She was thinking about the treasure map and the treasure location.
The next day, Ning Yue woke up with two dark circles under her eyes. After washing up, she went to the dining room for breakfast.
Yuan Hui left after eating breakfast. Not long after, Uncle Su came over to say that Princess Dawn had arrived.
Ning Yue was stunned for a long time before she remembered such a person. Princess Dawn wanted to marry Jiang Ying back then, but the emperor decided to match her with someone else.
At this moment, why was she here in Prince Jin¡¯s residence instead of preparing for the wedding?
¡°Princess, do you want to see her?¡± Uncle Su asked.
Jiang Ying frowned and said, ¡°No, ask her to go back.¡±
Uncle Su was about to reject her when Ning Yue stopped him. ¡°Let her in.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Su epted the order and left..
Chapter 533 - 533: Causing Trouble
Chapter 533: Causing Trouble
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang Ying asked Ning Yue in confusion, ¡°Why do you want to see her?¡±
¡°No matter what, Princess Dawn is going to be a member of Prince Chu¡¯s family in the future. It¡¯s not good to fall out now,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying was about to say something when Ning Yue said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see her, you can leave first. I want to hear what she has to say.¡±
Jiang Ying nodded and stood up to leave. Looking at Jiang Ying¡¯s back, Ning Yue smiled helplessly and asked the maidservant toe in and clean up the bowls and chopsticks that Jiang Ying and Yuan Hui had used.
At this moment, Princess Dawn arrived. She sat beside Ning Yue and looked around. She was very puzzled. Why wasn¡¯t Jiang Ying around early in the morning?
She looked at the cutlery on the table again. Ning Yue was the only one left.
¡°Where¡¯s Prince Jiang Ying?¡± Princess Dawn asked.
¡°He went out for something. What¡¯s the matter, Princess Dawn? If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back,¡± Ning Yue said.
Of course, she understood the meaning behind Ning Yue¡¯s words. Her expression immediately changed. ¡°Ning Yue, let me tell you, don¡¯t go overboard. How dare you talk to me like this? I¡¯m the princess of the ck City Kingdom!¡±
Ning Yue sneered. ¡°It¡¯s true that you¡¯re a princess of the ck City Kingdom, but I¡¯m also a princess of the Great Yun Nation and Russia. My status isn¡¯t inferior to yours. Besides, you came uninvited. Do you think I will have a good tone with you?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just that the princesses of other countries don¡¯t abide by etiquette when theye to our ce. We¡¯re of the same generation, but I¡¯m still the future consort of Prince Jin. You came to the Prince Jin¡¯s Residence but didn¡¯t take the initiative to greet me. You¡¯re still so unreasonable. Looks like the upbringing of your ck City Kingdom is nothing much,¡± Ning Yue said.
She could tell that Princess Dawn was here to cause trouble. There was no need for her to stay.
She stood up and wanted Uncle Su to chase her away. Princess Dawn was so angry that her face twisted.
Ning Yue did not like Princess Dawn to begin with. Previously, she did not say anything in public because of her pride.
But now, Princess Dawn was actually still so rude when she came to the Prince Jin¡¯s residence. There was no need for her to receive her.
Seeing that Ning Yue had walked far away, Princess Dawn hurriedly stood up and wanted to chase after her, but she couldn¡¯t catch up and was furious.
She stood rooted to the ground. Uncle Su did not expect her to suddenly chase after him. He was stunned for a moment.
Princess Dawn¡¯s face darkened as she nced at the potted nts outside the door. She couldn¡¯t attack Ning Yue directly, but she could smash the things here to vent her anger.
When Uncle Su reacted, he saw that Princess Dawn was about to attack the potted nts in Prince Jin¡¯s residence.
He quickly got someone to stop her. ¡°Little Princess, this belongs to Prince Jin¡¯s residence. If you want to smash the flower pots, please return to your ck City Kingdom.¡±
¡°Bastard!¡± Princess Dawn was even angrier. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Do you dare to stop me? I want to kill these potted nts!¡±
She reached out to push one of the potted nts down, but as soon as her hand touched the flower pot, she felt as if something had pierced her.
She pulled back and frowned at her hand. She looked up to ask a question when she saw a cold gaze staring at her.
She trembled in fear. Jiang Ying¡¯s gaze was too cold, scaring her a little.
¡°Get out of Prince Jin¡¯s residence!¡± he said coldly.
¡°Jiang Ying, listen to my exnation. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just¡¡± Before Princess Dawn could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Jiang Ying.
¡°Uncle Su, don¡¯t let anyone in after you send the guest off. Prince Jin¡¯s residence doesn¡¯t have any surplus food to feed others.¡±
Originally, Jiang Ying only wanted to leave her for Ning Yue to teach her a lesson. This woman had feelings for him for a long time, so he did not want to interact with her too much.
However, this woman was too disgusting. Ning Yue shouldn¡¯t have seen her.
She even left her here.
He had wanted Uncle Su to invite her out, but this woman wanted to smash the flower pots in Prince Jin¡¯s residence again.
One had to know that these potted nts had been personally nted by his mother and were her favorites. This woman actually dared to smash them!
It would be strange if he still treated this woman kindly after what had happened.
¡°Jiang Ying, it is really not what you think. I¡¯m just angry. I want to enter your prince¡¯s residence to take a look at the flowers here. I heard that the flowers in Prince Jin¡¯s residence are the best in the capital, so I wanted to take a look. However, I was chased away by Ning Yue the moment I entered. How can she receive guests like this?¡±
Princess Dawn panicked and wanted to exin, but tears actually shed in her eyes. She looked very pitiful.
Jiang Ying, who was about to leave, heard Princess Dawn¡¯s words and the coldness in his eyes deepened. He looked at her..
Chapter 534 - 534: Reason
Chapter 534: Reason
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Princess Dawn thought that Jiang Ying had believed her words just now and scolded Ning Yue even harder.
¡°I know. I don¡¯t have the right to say that I like you anymore, but I just want toe to Prince Jin¡¯s residence to see the flowers. Why are you chasing me away?¡±
¡°Even if I can¡¯t marry into the Prince Jin¡¯s Residence, I¡¯m still a very good helper, right? As long as I say a few words to Father, I believe Father will definitely be willing to be on good terms with the Great Yun Nation.¡± Princess Dawn threw out a seemingly tempting condition.
She was just short of saying directly, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing, it doesn¡¯t matter if I suffer. I can use all my strength to help you.¡±
If she had such thoughts about Prince Chu, he would definitely be tempted.
Unfortunately, Princess Dawn was facing Jiang Ying. Jiang Ying had never thought of betraying the emperor. He only wanted to assist the emperor well. ¡°Are you done?¡± Jiang Ying asked Princess Dawn coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any shame, I don¡¯t mind teaching you.¡±
¡°I¡¡± Princess Dawn¡¯s face was pale. She opened her mouth to exin, but unfortunately, Jiang Ying didn¡¯t give her any chance.
¡°Ning Yue is my future wife and will be my only wife. Apart from Ning Yue, I don¡¯t fancy any other woman, including you. The reason why I can talk so much to you here is also for Ning Yue. If youe so shamelessly again or dare to do anything harmful to Ning Yue, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± He looked at Princess Dawn coldly.
With that, Jiang Ying turned around and left.
Princess Dawn had never suffered such grievances. Her heart was filled with anger and sadness as she jogged out of the Prince Jin¡¯s Residence.
Uncle Su and the servants of Prince Jin¡¯s residence stood rooted to the ground in a daze. They wanted to chase her away, but Jiang Ying chased her away with a few words.
Not long after, Uncle Su came to tell Jiang Ying and Ning Yue that Nan Xing had arrived.
The two of them met Nan Xing in the living room. Jiang Ying asked him, ¡°Why are you here this time?¡±
¡°What do you mean again? Why do I feel that you don¡¯t want to see me?¡± Nan Xing asked.
¡°Your Princess Dawn just came,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°I know she was here, so I rushed over, right? Let me tell you, she¡¯s already been abandoned by the ck City Kingdom. Whether she lives or dies in the future has nothing to do with the ck City Kingdom,¡± Nan Xing said.
¡°Why?¡± Ning Yue frowned deeply. Could it be that Princess Dawn had done something to anger the emperor of the ck City Kingdom?
¡°She actually contacted Lian Xin herself and asked him to bring her back. What if the emperor finds out? Lian Xin is a sinner in the ck City Kingdom. If she contacts a sinner, tsk tsk tsk, this is treason!¡± Nan Xing said.
Ning Yue suddenly fell silent. Wasn¡¯t Princess Dawn¡¯s actions equivalent to shooting oneself in the foot? No wonder she suddenly came to the Prince Jin¡¯s Residence to look for Jiang Ying and even threw out such tempting conditions.
¡°So you came here to tell us about this?¡± Ning Yue asked Nan Xing.
¡°There¡¯s one more thing. The emperor of the ck City Kingdom has been poisoned. I might have to go back. At that time, I won¡¯t be able to help you keep an eye on Princess Dawn,¡± Nan Xing said.
Hearing that the emperor of the ck City Kingdom had been poisoned, Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Who dares to poison him?¡±
¡°He has many enemies. Those brothers of his are all his enemies, and there are many people coveting his position as emperor,¡± Nan Xing said.
Hearing his words, Ning Yue suddenly didn¡¯t find it strange. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare something for you. You guys chat first.¡±
With that, Ning Yue stood up and left.
Nan Xing looked curiously at Ning Yue¡¯s departing back. He asked Jiang Ying, ¡°What does Ning Yue want to prepare for me?¡±
¡°She¡¯ll prepare something for you that won¡¯t let you die halfway,¡± Jiang Ying said calmly.
Nan Xing was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, but your words are still so vicious.¡±
¡°If you have nothing else to do, you can go back,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Who said I have nothing else to do? Didn¡¯t Ning Yue say that she wanted to prepare something for me? Aren¡¯t you going to let me bring the gift back?¡± Nan Xing said angrily.
¡°I can get someone to send the things to your ce,¡± Jiang Ying said again.
¡°But after I leave here, I have to enter the pce. I¡¯ll leave after saying goodbye to the emperor,¡± he said.
¡°Let¡¯s go early,¡± Jiang Ying said.
For a moment, Nan Xing did not know what to say. Why did she feel that Jiang Ying did not like him?
After that, Jiang Ying didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them were silent, each with their own thoughts.
After a while, Ning Yue arrived. She took out a small wooden suitcase from her space and ced everything she had prepared for Nan Xing inside..
Chapter 535 - 535: Ridiculous
Chapter 535: Ridiculous
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°These are some regr medicines. My master and I developed them,¡± Ning Yue said as she opened the small suitcase.
The suitcase was filled with bottles and jars containing Western medicine pills and some medicinal powder.
The bottle wasbeled with the name of the medicine and the amount of medicine used.
¡°I won¡¯t exin the use and dosage to you. It¡¯s all written here. You just have to use the right medicine for the right illness,¡± Ning Yue said as she handed the suitcase to Nan Xing.
Nan Xing¡¯s heart warmed and he felt a lump in his throat.
Apart from his mother, no one had treated him so well in his life.
Everyone approached him to use him or to get something from him.
However, it was different with Jiang Ying.
Although Jiang Ying¡¯s words were still so vicious, Jiang Ying cared a lot about him.
Ning Yue had even prepared so much medicines for him. No one had prepared these things for him when he came out of the ck City Kingdom.
¡°You can leave now. Don¡¯t die on the way,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Although his tone was still so annoying that Nan Xing gritted her teeth in anger, he could hear the worry in Jiang Ying¡¯s tone.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. People who cause disaster canst for a thousand years. I won¡¯t die so easily.¡± With that, Nan Xing left with the suitcase Ning Yue had prepared for him in satisfaction.
After Nan Xing left, Jiang Ying¡¯s expression changed. Ning Yue looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you worried about Nan Xing?¡±
Jiang Ying snorted. ¡°Who¡¯s worried about him?¡±
¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. By the way, Jiang Ying, I want to go home to take a look. My wound has almost recovered. It¡¯s time to go home,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
¡°Are we going back now?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°Tomorrow. Let¡¯s go back tomorrow. Tomorrow, the scar will be lighter than today,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go prepare some things.¡±
Just as she was about to get up, Uncle Su came again.
¡°Heir, someone from the pce has arrived.¡± Uncle Su¡¯s expression was serious.
¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°Someone said that the Emperor of the ck City Kingdom has passed away. The Emperor wants you to go to the pce quickly,¡± Uncle Su said.
Hearing his words, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue looked at each other in shock.
Nan Xing had juste to tell them that the emperor of the ck City Kingdom had been poisoned, but after only dozens of minutes, there was actually news of the death of the emperor of the ck City Kingdom.
How could the two of them not be shocked?
It would take about two to three days to send the news from the ck City Kingdom to Great Yun Nation.
In other words, poisoning and death were almost the same thing.
However, now was not the time to think about these things. What they had to do now was enter the pce. The emperor might have other things to exin.
At the thought of this, the two of them immediately prepared a carriage and headed for the pce.
Soon, the two of them arrived at the pce. Nan Xing was also here, holding the box Ning Yue had given him.
His expression was a little sad. After bowing to the emperor, Jiang Ying wanted to go forward and talk to Nan Xing, but the emperor said, ¡°The emperor of the ck City Kingdom has already passed away. He was poisoned to death. Now that the ck City Kingdom has a new emperor, the new emperor wrote to me and asked Nan Xing to return to the country.¡±
Hearing this news, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened.
They were at home thinking that the poisoning and death had happened less than ten minutes ago. Now, a new emperor had suddenly taken over.
What did this mean?
They would never believe that there was nothing fishy going on.
¡°I wonder who the new emperor of the ck City Kingdom is?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
¡°I really don¡¯t know. This letter doesn¡¯t say who seeded the throne. It only says to let Nan Xing return to the ck City Kingdom,¡± the emperor said.
¡°You can go to the ck City Kingdom to pay your respects on my behalf. Go with Nan Xing,¡± the emperor said.
When Jiang Ying and Ning Yue heard this, they frowned deeply at the same time. They had yet to consider going to the ck City Kingdom in the near future, but the emperor had already given them a mission.
Should they refuse?
The emperor saw what the two of them were thinking. He said, ¡°You¡¯re going on this trip. You¡¯ll know why when you read this letter.¡±
As he spoke, the emperor took out another letter from the drawer. ¡°The contents are rted to Ning Yue.¡±
The emperor did not say the contents of the letter explicitly. Instead, he handed it to Ning Yue.
That was because the emperor felt that the contents of the letter were a little ridiculous, so he did not say it directly.
At the side, Jiang Ying leaned towards Ning Yue and read the letter with her.
Ning Yue opened the letter and her eyes widened.. Was the contents of the letter a joke?
Chapter 536 - 536: Prison
Chapter 536: Prison
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Nan Xing realized btedly that there was a hint in Lian Ying¡¯s words! How did he only realize it now?
Looking at Nan Xing, Ning Yue almost couldn¡¯t help butugh. This Nan Xing was too cute.
At this moment, the people from the pce of the ck City Kingdom arrived and said that they wanted to invite Jiang Ying into the pce.
¡°It¡¯s already afternoon. The pce door is about to close. Why would Lian Xin invite him into the pce for no reason?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Hearing Ning Yue call their emperor by his name, the eunuchs from the pce could not help but break out in cold sweat.
What could he do? Their emperor had said that they had to be respectful to Ning Yue. If he found out that they did not respect Ning Yue, he would definitely kill them.
¡°It was the emperor¡¯s idea. We didn¡¯t know,¡± the eunuch said.
Ning Yue frowned tightly. She really did not want Jiang Ying to go.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Jiang Ying said.
No matter what, they were in someone else¡¯s territory now. He still had to go. If he didn¡¯t go, Lian Xin would definitely use other methods to deal with them.
This was not the Great Yun Nation. They might not be able to guard against Lian Xin.
¡°But I¡¯m worried about you,¡± Ning Yue said.
To call him into the pce at this time, Lian Xin definitely had ill intentions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I¡¯m still the prince heir of the Great Yun Nation. Unless he really wants to fight the Great Yun Nation, he won¡¯t dare to kill me,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Of course, Lian Xin would not kill Jiang Ying. He was not stupid. Killing Jiang Ying represented aplete split from the Great Yun Nation.
Jiang Ying was also Ning Yue¡¯s fiance. Ning Yue was the princess of Russia, and Russia would not let him off. He did not have the energy to fight both countries at the same time.
Ning Yue could only let Jiang Ying go. She secretly asked Baili to follow Jiang Ying with two people to ensure his safety in the pce of the ck City Kingdom.
However,te at night, Jiang Ying still did not return.
Baili sent someone back to tell Ning Yue that Jiang Ying had been detained by Lian Xin and was even imprisoned.
¡°What crime did Lian Xin use to arrest Jiang Ying?¡± Ning Yue¡¯s eyelids twitched violently, and she was extremely worried.
Lian Xin actually dared to detain someone!
Logically speaking, Lian Xin should not dare to touch them for the time being. Why did he detain Jiang Ying?
Wasn¡¯t he afraid that in a fit of anger, she would let Great Yun Nation and Russia attack the ck City Kingdom?
¡°After the Heir entered the pce, he realized that Lian Xin had been poisoned. Lian Xin was worried that he would tell others and ask you to treat him so he detained the Heir.¡±
Hearing her subordinate¡¯s report, Ning Yue was speechless. What was going on?
If he wanted to find her to treat the poison in Lian Xin¡¯s heart, he could. Besides, even if she couldn¡¯t treat it, he could find another doctor.
It was his fault for detaining someone for no reason.
¡°Also, Lian Xin said that the Heir disrespected the decree and refused to marry the princess,¡± that person said.
This made Ning Yue even more speechless. What did Jiang Ying¡¯s unwillingness to marry the princess have to do with Lian Xin? It should be the emperor of the Great Yun Nation who should be involved.
What was he doing?
¡°Which princess?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
¡°It¡¯s Princess Dawn.¡±
Fine, it was Lian Ying again. Ning Yue wished she could go to Lian Ying¡¯s room, pick him up and beat him up. Didn¡¯t she agree to marry into the Chu royal family?
Perhaps because they knew that Jiang Ying had been locked up in prison, the servants in Nan Xing¡¯s residence reported that Lian Ying had disappeared.
This was the answer she gave Ning Yue and the others. She was unwilling to tell the truth, or perhaps she was worried that Ning Yue would give up on her and hand her over to Lian Xin. She fled overnight.
When Nan Xing told Ning Yue this, she said indifferently, ¡°She can go wherever she wants. It has nothing to do with us. She¡¯s not the one we have to pay attention to now.¡±
Ning Yue took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She thought of many ways to resolve this matter.
When she opened her eyes again, Ning Yue¡¯s eyes were calm. Jiang Ying had entered the prison of the ck City Kingdom. She was unfamiliar with this ce. She had to think of a way to save him!
¡°Bring another person over and get Baili toe back,¡± Ning Yue said.
The other Dragon Scale Secret Guards were also quite skilled. They were enough to protect Jiang Ying. She had called Baili back to ask him for help.
No matter what, Baili was Yuan Hui¡¯s right-hand man. He knew what to do.
Ning Yue frowned. Ancient times were different from modern times. Imperial power was paramount here, and modern methods of saving people were not suitable for ancient times.
She had to think of a foolproof method.. She had to ensure Jiang Ying¡¯s safety!
Chapter 537 - 537: Hypnosis
Chapter 537: Hypnosis
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Nan Xing, think of a way to find someone and get the prison guards to treat Jiang Ying better,¡± Ning Yue said.
Nan Xing nodded. He knew what to do.
When Baili returned, he took out something wrapped in brown paper and handed it to Ning Yue. Ning Yue opened it and was a little stunned.
The doctors of the Valley of the Medicine Masters appeared again. They came from a ce opposite the Miracle Doctor Valley.
Ning Yue took a deep breath. If it was rted to the Valley of the Medicine Masters, this matter was probably targeting her.
It was written on it that Divine Physician Jin Li had told Lian Xin that even his heart had been poisoned. It was the oldest poison in the Valley of the Medicine Masters. Ning Yue was the sessor of Gu Yu, so she definitely had an antidote.
Lian Xin didn¡¯t ask her for the antidote directly but tied Jiang Ying up in jail because she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t treat him.
Ning Yue had a headache. ording to Lian Xin¡¯s personality, she must have thought that she was the one who poisoned him, which was why he had such a series of actions.
Ning Yue had heard about the Miracle Doctor Valley, but she did not know much about it.
Before she could figure out what was going on, someone came to report that a woman had asked for her by name.
Ning Yue didn¡¯t want to see him, but after some thought, she still did.
Ning Yue didn¡¯t want to see her, but after some thought, she still did.
Soon, that person arrived. Ning Yue looked at the unfamiliar face and felt troubled.
In her memory, she had never seen this woman.
¡°How should I address you?¡± Ning Yue asked.
She felt that although she was Princess Mingyue, she was only Princess Mingyue of Russia and Great Yun Nation. She did not think that she was famous enough for everyone in the ck City Kingdom to know her.
¡°Princess Mingyue doesn¡¯t know me, but I know Princess Mingyue. My name is Jin Li, and I¡¯m a doctor from the Miracle Doctor Valley.¡± Jin Li smiled at Ning Yue.
When Ning Yue heard this name, she was very surprised. She sized up the woman in front of her. Wasn¡¯t this Divine Physician Jin Li as famous as Master?
However, her speciality was different from Gu Yu¡¯s. Her specialty was using poison.
ording to Gu Yu, this woman was crazy.
However, was this person actually a poison doctor that everyone feared? She couldn¡¯t tell. She was obviously a girl from a rich family. She had a gentle personality and didn¡¯t look like a legendary lunatic.
¡°Are you Divine Physician Jin Li?¡± she asked.
Jin Li smiled and looked at her sincerely. ¡°So Princess Mingyue knows me. It¡¯s my honor.¡±
Seeing her reaction, Ning Yue was even more surprised.
Was there a mistake in the rumors? Didn¡¯t they say that the Poison Doctor was a ruthless person?
However, this thought quickly shed across her mind. There was a good saying that one couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Moreover, she had just met Jin Li. It wouldn¡¯t be good toe to a conclusion so quickly.
Ning Yue nodded, her eyes polite and distant.
Seeing that Ning Yue was distant from her, a trace of hurt shed across Jin Li¡¯s eyes. She quickly lowered her head, not letting Ning Yue see it.
However, Ning Yue saw this injured gaze.
Her acting skills were really good! Ning Yue praised her in her heart.
After a while, Jin Li looked up again with the same smile on her face.
¡°Actually, I quite like you, Princess Mingyue,¡± Jin Li said with a smile.
When Ning Yue heard this, she almost rolled her eyes on the spot. She liked her? Before today, they had never interacted with each other.
Seeing Ning Yue¡¯s performance, the poison doctor smiled in satisfaction.
She continued, ¡°Princess Mingyue, I also like to study medicine. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not as powerful as you. At least, I can¡¯t cure the poison of the emperor of the ck City Kingdom.¡±
They were finally getting to the point! Ning Yue¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. As expected, Lian Xin had sent Jin Li over.
¡°Well, you¡¯re quite impressive.¡± Ning Yue ignored her.
Ning Yue¡¯s words also made the atmosphere awkward. Jin Li said that she couldn¡¯t cure the poison in her heart, but Ning Yue still said that she was amazing. If this wasn¡¯t sarcasm, what was?
¡°Princess Mingyue, don¡¯t tease me. I¡¯m just casually reading medical books and learning a little. How is that impressive?¡± Jin Li said with a smile.
¡°Doctor Jin Li has the heart to learn. You¡¯ll definitely have achievements in the future,¡± Ning Yue replied perfunctorily.
This perfunctory answer almost made Jin Li curse. Hadn¡¯t she already achieved fame? Her reputation was on par with Ning Yue¡¯s Master.
Only now she couldn¡¯t show it. She still had to pretend to be happy. ¡°Really?¡±
Then, she chattered in front of Ning Yue, making her a little impatient.
¡°How do we cure the poison in the emperor of the ck City Kingdom?¡± Jin Li asked again.
¡°There¡¯s no solution.¡± Ning Yue answered this question straightforwardly.
¡°Why? Isn¡¯t there a medicine from the Valley of the Medicine Masters?¡± Jin Li didn¡¯t believe it and sounded a little anxious..
Chapter 538 - 538: Fire
Chapter 538: Fire
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°If you¡¯re poisoned, you¡¯ll die. There¡¯s no cure,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jin Li waspletely stunned. It was actually an incurable poison! She had even guaranteed in front of Lian Xin that she would definitely be able to cure the poison in his body.
She had originally nned to ask Ning Yue something she wanted to know after hypnotizing her.
But until now, Jin Li could not ask anymore. She could not take it anymore, so she did not want to stay any longer.
By the time Jin Li left, it was already night. Ning Yue was exhausted from dealing with her.
She sat for a while and was about to rest when she was interrupted by Nan Xing. ¡°Princess!¡±
Suddenly, Nan Xing rushed in. He looked at Ning Yue nervously. ¡°After that person went out, the servants in our residence suddenly fell unconscious.¡± Unconscious? Ning Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically.
She was about to ask something when she smelled something else. ¡°Fire oil!¡±
Not long after Jin Li left, something happened to the Nan residence. It must have something to do with Jin Li!
She swore that after this matter was over, she would definitely teach Jin Li and Lian Xin a lesson!
Nan Xing secretly ran out of the tunnel with Ning Yue. Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have a tunnel here!¡±
¡°Of course. Otherwise, my life would have been over long ago,¡± Nan Xing said.
Hearing Nan Xing¡¯s confident words, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. She said, ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s not talk so much. Let¡¯s enter the pce.¡±
Enter the pce? Nan Xing was a little stunned. Why did they have to enter the pce? Besides, could they enter the pce?
¡°Princess, can we enter the pce like this? What if Lian Xin tells the imperial guards that they don¡¯t know us and asks them to hack us to death?¡± Nan Xing asked.
Ning Yue rolled her eyes. Just as she was about to speak, the imperial guards arrived.
The leader of the ck City Kingdom¡¯s imperial guards kept apologizing to Ning Yue and said that he waste.
He told Ning Yue that something big had happened in the pce and asked her not to mind.
Ning Yue looked at the imperial guards in surprise. Then, she turned to look at Nan Xing, who was also at a loss.
What happened to the pce now? Although he didn¡¯t want to care, Nan Xing still asked, ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Please enter the pce, Lord Nan and Princess Mingyue.¡± That person said.
Nan Xing frowned and asked, ¡°The captain of the Imperial Guards has always been Zhou Hao. May I know who you are? How should I address you?¡±
¡°Lord Nan, I¡¯m the leader of the Imperial Guards, Liu Yao,¡± Liu Yao said with a smile.
Nan Xing was a little disgusted by his smile. This smile was too disgusting. He asked despite knowing the answer, ¡°Liu Yao, right? What are you doing here?¡±
¡°Ahem.¡± Liu Yao almost choked on his own saliva and replied, ¡°I was ordered to protect the princess and Lord Nan. The emperor said that although the heir is imprisoned, no matter what, the princess is still a princess. The dignity of the royal family cannot be vited, so the emperor sent me to protect the princess.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Ning Yue looked at Liu Yao in surprise. What he said did not make sense.
ording to the logic in Liu Yao¡¯s words, Jiang Ying¡¯s imprisonment was Jiang Ying¡¯s business and had nothing to do with her. But since it had nothing to do with her, why did he mention it?
She simply asked, ¡°Are you here to protect me? Then let me ask you, have you caught the person who set the fire?¡±
Liu Yao replied respectfully, ¡°Princess, we¡¯ve already captured them. There are a total of 30 men in ck. The emperor said that these men in ck will be handed over to you.¡±
What? Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened. She was already certain that Lian Xin was behind this fire. After all, there was a precedent for him setting fire in Great Yun Nation.
However, this man in ck surprised her.
Ning Yue thought that Jin Li had already asked her about the antidote for the poison in her heart. At that time, the answer she gave was that there was no cure.
Jin Li was so angry that she almost chopped her up. Then, a few hourster, there was a fire in the Nan residence.
Then, Liu Yao arrived.
Ning Yue did not believe that there was no connection here at all.
¡°How¡¯s the Nan residence?¡± Ning Yue asked calmly.
She did not think that the Nan residence would be intact. As expected, Liu Yao¡¯s words confirmed her guess.
Liu Yao told her, ¡°Princess, I¡¯ve already gotten someone to put out the fire. I don¡¯t know the exact situation. I can get Lord Nan to send someone to investigate..¡±
Chapter 539 - 539: Come Out
Chapter 539: Come Out
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Nan Xing¡¯s expression turned cold. He said, ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to ask me to enter the pce?¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes. The emperor said to invite the two of you into the pce,¡± Liu Yao said.
¡°Lord Nan, you and the princess came out unscathed just now. Can you tell me how you did it?¡± Liu Yao asked.
When Ning Yue heard this, she understood what Lian Xin was up to. Lian Xin wanted to find a secret passage in the Nan residence!
If the secret passage of the Nan residence was announced, it would be a huge blow to Nan Xing, and Lian Xin¡¯s actions were meant to intimidate others.
Nan Xing was the minister thete emperor valued the most, and if he wanted to sit firmly on the throne, he had to subdue thete emperor¡¯s people.
Using Nan Xing to intimidate the others was the fastest choice.
¡°I ran out for my life,¡± Nan Xing said indifferently.
Liu Yaoming knew that Nan Xing was lying, but he did not dare to expose him directly. He took a deep breath and replied with a smile, ¡°I see.¡±
¡°Did the emperor arrange a ce for us to stay tonight?¡± Nan Xing asked.
¡°Lord Nan, if you and the princess don¡¯t have a ce to stay, follow me into the pce. There are many empty pces in the pce,¡± Liu Yao said.
¡°Alright, who knows if the pce is safe?¡± Ning Yue said.
Although they nned to go to the pce after leaving the Nan residence, when Liu Yao suddenly asked them to enter the pce, Ning Yue did not want to enter.
She did not believe that Lian Xin would still dare to find trouble with her!
Suddenly, the rapid sound of hooves interrupted their conversation.
The three of them looked in the direction of the voice and saw a shadow sh over in the night. It was so fast that they suspected that they had seen something wrong.
The secret guards realized that something was wrong and were about toe out of the dark to protect Ning Yue, but it was toote.
Ning Yue was about to dodge when she realized that she was pulled back. Her expression froze. Damn it, which bastard was this again?!
Nan Xing was about to attack, but this riding figure instinctively made him not want to resist.
He couldn¡¯t even exin why.
Ning Yue felt the world spin and she lost her bnce. When she finally stabilized and was about to attack the other party, she fell into a scorching embrace.
The unique smell of that person assaulted her nose. Even if she couldn¡¯t see his face, Ning Yue knew who was here.
¡°Jiang Ying!¡± Ning Yue called out.
¡°Sit properly,¡± Jiang Ying called out.
Nan Xing reacted and shouted, ¡°Someone, chase after them!¡±
What a joke! If anything happened to Ning Yue in his hands, would Jiang Ying still let him off? He panicked.
¡°Yes.¡± His guard took the order and left.
The guards ran forward like lightning, but no matter how fast they were, they could not be faster than Jiang Ying¡¯s fine steed.
In the blink of an eye, the horse and figure were gone.
Nan Xing was furious. He did not even see who took Ning Yue away and did not know if Ning Yue was in danger.
At this moment, the horse that had snatched Ning Yue away turned back. Nan Xing could vaguely see Ning Yue in another person¡¯s arms.
He wanted to instruct the guards to get ready, but before he could speak, he heard the person on the horse speak from afar. ¡°Nan Xing, get ready.¡± ¡°Heir?¡± Nan Xing called.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± With that, Jiang Ying turned his horse around and ran out.
When Nan Xing found out that it was Jiang Ying, his eyes widened. No, wasn¡¯t Jiang Ying detained and imprisoned? H-how did hee out?
On second thought, he might have used some other method. At the same time, he had exposed something. Nan Xing felt a little helpless.
At the side, Liu Yao¡¯s eyes were about to bulge out. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He had clearly sent Jiang Ying to prison with his own hands. Why had he appeared?
The emperor would definitely punish him. Thinking of this, Liu Yao was extremely afraid. He had been with Lian Xin for a long time and more or less understood his personality.
For example, if he did not find out the reason now, Lian Xin would definitely think that it was because of him. What should he do?
¡°Let¡¯s go to the pce,¡± Nan Xing said to Liu Yao.
If Lian Xin wanted them to enter the pce, but Ning Yue and Jiang Ying had already left the city, someone else had to enter, right?
At this moment, Jiang Ying brought Ning Yue to a small courtyard in the suburbs.
Ning Yue was very puzzled. Wasn¡¯t this the territory of the ck City Kingdom? Why did Jiang Ying have a small courtyard here?
Moreover, from the looks of it, Jiang Ying was quite familiar with this route.
She sized up the manor and calmed herself down. She was more or less caught off guard by Jiang Ying carrying her on a horse, and her shy face was a little hot..
Chapter 540 - 540: Imperial Palace
Chapter 540: Imperial Pce
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang Ying did not notice Ning Yue¡¯s embarrassment and asked, ¡°Yueyue, the fire was targeted at you. This is the ck City Kingdom. It¡¯s really hard to imagine what unpredictable consequences will happen if you react a little slower.¡±
His tone was filled with worry. He was very afraid. If Ning Yue¡¯s vignce was not strong and if Ning Yue and he did not choose to stay in the Nan residence, what would happen?
She took a deep breath and said, ¡°This fire is indeed aimed at me, but I¡¯m really curious about what Lian Xin is thinking.¡±
¡°What do you want to do?¡± Jiang Ying asked again.
Ning Yue frowned tightly. This time, the fire was directed at her. Whether it was Jin Li or the fire attack behind, it seemed to be directed at her.
However, Ning Yue did not think that these people werepletely here for her. It was very likely that they were here for Jiang Ying. Ning Yue did not expose this.
After Jiang Ying was detained by Lian Xin, there were only her and Nan Xing in the Nan residence. Although Nan Xing and Jiang Ying had known each other since they were young, they had almost no contact after growing up.
Therefore, the mastermind had treated her as a way to get to him, which was why Jin Li and the fire had happened.
Why did Lian Xin do these things? Wasn¡¯t this contradictory?
He wanted Jin Li to see her and set fire to the Nan residence. Now, he even sent Liu Yao to invite her into the pce and catch the people who set the fire. Could it be that he wanted to gain her favor?
It was not impossible for Lian Xin to do such a crazy thing.
While she was thinking about something, she didn¡¯t notice Jiang Ying¡¯s worried expression. Jiang Ying went forward to observe her expression.
By the time Ning Yue realized it, the two of them were already very close, so close that only a thin piece of paper could be ced between them.
She could smell Jiang Ying¡¯s scent with almost every breath she took.
Ning Yue was shocked. Her hand reacted faster than her brain.
Therefore, Jiang Ying was caught off guard and was pushed by Ning Yue. He fell to the ground in a sorry state and did not stand up for a long time.
The moment he fell to the ground, Jiang Ying¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.
When Ning Yue reacted again, she understood what she had done.
She swallowed and ran away while Jiang Ying was still in a daze.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Ning Yue said as she ran.
Jiang Ying was also a little embarrassed, but on second thought, he should be relieved that Ning Yue was safe.
Next, he had to find trouble with Lian Xin. He had to help Nan Xing. At the thought of this, he arranged for his men to guard Nan Xing¡¯s residence first.
After arranging everything, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue entered the pce of the ck City Kingdom.
Jiang Ying had already guessed that Lian Xin had been waiting for them. He brought Ning Yue to the suburbs and entered the pce. He did not do anything unnecessary.
He wanted to use his actions to warn Lian Xin that although he was not from the ck City Kingdom, he was established in the ck City Kingdom. As long as he wanted to, he could go anywhere without obstruction.
Lian Xin was naturally very clear about Jiang Ying¡¯s warning. He even wondered if Jiang Ying could enter and leave freely wherever he went and if he could even go to the pce.
Could his head also fall off at Jiang Ying¡¯s whim?
Lian Xin subconsciously touched his neck and sneered. He would not lower his head.
At this moment, Lian Xin was sitting at the head of the table, watching Jiang Ying and Ning Yue arrive. God knew how worried he was when he received the news that Ning Yue had been taken away.
Now that he saw that Ning Yue was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°Emperor of the ck City Kingdom, how have you been?¡± Jiang Ying said with a cold smile.
¡°Coming.¡± Lian Xin raised her teacup and took a sip.
Lian Xin¡¯s tone was gentle, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any signs of anger in his eyes. It was as if he was waiting alone to meet two old friends he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.
However, to be honest, if Lian Xin really didn¡¯t have a temper, he wouldn¡¯t be sitting on the dragon throne waiting for them in the middle of the night.
His wait had almost wasted his entire night!
When Jiang Ying and Ning Yue stood calmly in front of him, his clenched teeth slowly rxed.
Jiang Ying looked at Lian Xin calmly without any fear.
Lian Xin was not angry. After all, Jiang Ying was the heir of the Great Yun Nation, not the heir of the ck City Kingdom. He indeed had no reason to ask him to kneel and bow.
¡°Have a seat,¡± Lian Xin said to them.
Jiang Ying and Ning Yue sat down. At this moment, someone immediately served refreshments and ced them in front of them..
Chapter 541 - 541: Previous Dynasty
Chapter 541: Previous Dynasty
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°What is this? When did Russia have anything to do with the previous dynasty? Isn¡¯t this a matter of the ck City Kingdom? How dare you say that my uncle and I are orphans of the previous dynasty? You must be joking!¡±
After reading the letter, Ning Yueined.
The orphans of the previous dynasty. This was too ridiculous. There had to be a limit to jokes!
¡°Who wrote this?¡± Jiang Ying looked at the emperor with a dark expression.
This letter came with ill intentions! If the emperor believed it, it would be a bad thing for Ning Yue.
The emperor shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know who did it. I was quite shocked to receive this letter, but on second thought, that¡¯s impossible.¡±
¡°I think I¡¯ll leave this letter to you to handle well. Otherwise, it¡¯ll cause another storm if word gets out,¡± the emperor said.
Hearing the emperor¡¯s words, Jiang Ying heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the emperor didn¡¯t believe this news.
¡°Imperial Brother is right. We have to deal with this matter as soon as possible,¡± Jiang Ying said calmly.
¡°Perhaps I can provide you with a direction. I think the matter of the hotel can bebined with the matter of this letter to be investigated,¡± the emperor said.
Ning Yue nodded. Clearly, she agreed with the emperor.
After all, the incident at the hotel and the appearance of this letter were too coincidental.
Since he had decided to let Jiang Ying, Ning Yue, and Nan Xing set off together, the emperor did not intend to dy their journey anymore.
¡°Let¡¯s set off as soon as possible. Also, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue, remember to protect yourselves when you¡¯re outside.¡± The emperor¡¯s tone was filled with worry.
If possible, he would rather not let Jiang Ying and Ning Yue go to the ck City Kingdom, but he had no choice. There was no one he could trust anymore. Apart from Jiang Ying, there was only Ning Yue.
Seeing the emperor¡¯s worried expression, Jiang Ying said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely return safely.¡±
The three of them left the pce on their own. Aftering out of the pce, the three of them split up to prepare their luggage. As for Ning Yue, she naturally prepared a lot of emergency medicine.
Although she had a space, some things had to be disyed for people to see. Otherwise, who knew what human nature was like? She didn¡¯t have the energy to test it.
Nan Xing took a carriage. Ning Yue and Jiang Ying shared one.
In the carriage, Jiang Ying was closing his eyes and seemed to be resting. However, from his frown, Ning Yue could tell that he should be troubled.
Ning Yue sighed heavily and said, ¡°Jiang Ying, what do you think of the news of the death of the emperor of the ck City Kingdom?¡±
Actually, Ning Yue didn¡¯t know much about the ck City Nation at all. At most, she only knew some people and some things about it.
However, the emperor of the ck City Kingdom had passed away at this sensitive time. No matter what the truth was, it would inevitably make people suspicious.
Jiang Ying slowly opened his eyes and was silent for a moment before replying, ¡°The emperor of the ck City Kingdom is actually the new emperor. When Nan Xing came, he said that this emperor wanted the ck City Kingdom to return to the Great Yun Nation.¡±
At this point, Jiang Ying suddenly stopped talking. Nan Xing had been sent by the emperor of the ck City Kingdom. Not long after Nan Xing arrived in Great Yun Nation, the emperor of the ck City Kingdom had passed away.
Jiang Ying even suspected that this matter was targeting Nan Xing. If that was the case, they would probably be doomed along the way.
Actually, what Jiang Ying was worried about was also what Ning Yue was worried about. She asked Jiang Ying, ¡°How many people did we bring this time?¡±
When Jiang Ying hoard this, he leaned close to Ning Yue¡¯s ear and whispered a number. Ning Yue was stunned, as if she did not expect Jiang Ying to be so prepared.
¡°Jiang Ying, you¡¯ve prepared well,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying nodded. In the face of such a situation, if he was not prepared, it would be equivalent to exposing Ning Yue and his life to danger.
The two of them continued to chat for a while about the situation in the ck City Kingdom and its culture. However, Jiang Ying was not very clear about these things.
¡°I don¡¯t know much about the culture of the ck City Kingdom. When it¡¯s time to eat, we can ask Nan Xing. Yueyue, we can rx and have fun on this trip to the ck City Kingdom.¡±
Jiang Ying¡¯s words were meaningful. Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but look at him deeply.
Receiving Ning Yue¡¯s gaze, Jiang Ying was a little embarrassed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Arc you nervous?¡±
¡°I think going to the ck City Kingdom this time isn¡¯t a good thing for us,¡±
Ning Yue said..
Chapter 542 - 542: Interlude
Chapter 542: Interlude
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t say why, but there was a voice in her heart telling her to be careful about her safety.
Jiang Ying stopped talking. He had a different feeling about his mission to the ck City Kingdom.
As for what was different, he couldn¡¯t tell. He just had a vague feeling.
After walking all the way, it was finally time for dinner. Nan Xing got out of the carriage and stood beside Jiang Ying with a treacherous smile. ¡°I heard that you brought delicious food.¡±
Actually, he had heard that Ning Yue was very good at cooking, especially in the wilderness.
Wasn¡¯t this the wilderness?
Jiang Ying rolled his eyes at Nan Xing in disdain. Wasn¡¯t it good to tell the truth?
However, he did not expose Nan Xing. ¡°If you want to eat, do it yourself.¡±
At this moment, Ning Yue also got out of the car. She took pots and pans, some charcoal, and a simple stove from the carriage.
When he saw these things, Nan Xing¡¯s eyes widened. The equipment waspletely prepared for wilderness survival.
¡°Hurry up and help,¡± Jiang Ying said to Nan Xing.
Nan Xing came back to his senses and hurriedly went forward to help. He was very hardworking and resigned to his fate as Ning Yue¡¯s assistant.
When Ning Yue saw Jiang Ying ordering Nan Xing around, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. These two people¡¯s rtionship was really good.
With Nan Xing and Jiang Ying¡¯s help, Ning Yue prepared a meal. Nan Xing looked at the table full of food in satisfaction.
¡°Oh, please take me as your disciple,¡± Nan Xing said to Ning Yue.
Ning Yue, who was eating, almost bit her tongue off. ¡°What disciple?¡±
Ning Yue felt a deep sense of powerlessness. This Nan Xing looked like a steady person on the surface, but this person gave her a very impetuous feeling now.
After eating and packing, Jiang Ying suddenly pulled Ning Yue behind him. Nan Xing also looked not far away warily.
Baili and the others had already stood around the three of them and surrounded them. Ning Yue had already taken out the medicinal bag she carried with her and stuffed it into Jiang Ying and Nan Xing¡¯s hands.
They did not speak, and Jiang Ying knew what these things were. Although he had the medicinal powder, he still had to be very careful. Ning Yue was beside him, so he could not let anything happen to her.
At this moment, Ning Yue noticed that someone had walked out not far away and was looking at them with a dark expression. When his gazended on Ning Yue, a trace of shock shed across his eyes.
Although he hid his shock very well, Ning Yue saw it clearly.
He walked out and asked them, ¡°Where are you going?¡±
¡°Are you questioning us? Do we have to answer to you where we¡¯re going? May
I ask who you are? Where is your family¡¯s ancestral grave?¡± Nan Xing said unhappily.
At this moment, he could already tell who had sent this person, but he was toozy to expose him.
The man smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t introduced myself. I¡¯m from the ck City Kingdom. Are you going to the ck City Kingdom?¡±
Ning Yue was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect this person to introduce himself. Was he from the ck City Nation?
¡°No, we¡¯re going to the Gold City,¡± Nan Xing said.
Ning Yue agreed with Nan Xing¡¯s actions of hiding their itinerary from this person. This way, they could avoid many unnecessary conflicts.
¡°I received news that two men and a woman are going to the ck City Kingdom. Isn¡¯t it you?¡± the person said.
Ning Yue was a little speechless. Was this person a fool? Even if it was really them, they would not admit it.
¡°Brother, I¡¯m a little curious. If you encounter two men and a woman who are going to the ck City Kingdom, how do you n to deal with them?¡± Nan Xing asked.
The man smiled and made a throat-slitting gesture. He said, ¡°What can I do? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±
Nan Xing was a little shocked, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to Gold City, not the ck City Kingdom. Don¡¯t worry. Besides, we have more than two men and one woman here.¡±
When that person heard this, he sized up Nan Xing. ¡°Alright, go to Gold City. Don¡¯t block the way here.¡±
The three of them looked at each other. After packing their luggage, they got into the carriage and left.
On the way, Jiang Ying told Ning Yue that the Gold City was the only way to the ck City Kingdom, so Nan Xing was right to say that they wanted to go to the Gold City.
After traveling for some time, the carriage stopped at the Red City. The three of them found a ce to stay.
This was a courtyard house. Nan Xing had rented it when he left the ck City Kingdom so that he could live there when he returned from Great Yun Nation..
Chapter 543 - 543: Assassination
Chapter 543: Assassination
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Nan Xing did not like to stay in an inn because there were too many people there. Who knew what would happen?
¡°Who are those people?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°They¡¯re sending people to investigate. Preliminary suspicion is that they¡¯re from the new emperor,¡± Jiang Ying said.
The new emperor?
Ning Yue frowned. For some reason, Ning Yue was still a little curious about this new emperor. She was curious about what he looked like.
What was more curious was why this person had sent someone to stop them halfway. It seemed that he wanted to kill them. She didn¡¯t remember any hatred between them.
¡°Docs the new emperor have a grudge against Nan Xing?¡± Ning Yue asked Jiang Ying.
When Jiang Ying heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly and reply, ¡°Who knows? He has provoked many enemies.¡±
Nan Xing, who was about to chat with Jiang Ying, felt terrible when she heard his words. ¡°When did I have so many enemies?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about you,¡± Jiang Ying lied without changing his expression.
Nan Xing was very angry. He wanted to expose Jiang Ying¡¯s true colors, but Jiang Ying was lying seriously, making him unable to refute.
Seeing Nan Xing like this, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest early. We still have to travel tomorrow morning.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Nan Xing¡¯s expression softened a little. He felt that chatting with Jiang Ying was really too tiring. It was not as satisfying as chatting with Ning Yue. After all, Ning Yue was so understanding.
If Jiang Ying knew what he was thinking, he might capture Nan Xing and bring him somewhere no one could see to beat him up.
Ning Yue was his fiancA?e. It was really not good for Nan Xing to have such thoughts.
The three of them rested for the night and woke up early the next day.
Originally, Nan Xing wanted to rest for a while more, but Jiang Ying felt that since he had met that group of people yesterday, they should not stay the night. They should rushed to the ck City Kingdom.
They had already stayed for the night, and the danger had increased a lot. If they didn¡¯t hurry, they might encounter something even harder to control.
Nan Xing thought calmly for a long time before agreeing with Jiang Ying.
Then, they traveled for a few days before reaching the border of the ck City Kingdom.
However, they did not choose to enter. Instead, they chose to rest outside the city. Ning Yue knew very well that they had encountered those people on the way, which meant that the obstacles to entering the city would be huge.
Therefore, even if the ck City Kingdom was close, they could not swagger in.
Just as she sent someone to investigate to confirm that there was nothing wrong, and was about to enter the ck City Kingdom, Nan Xing suddenly stopped.
¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
Nan Xing did not look pleased. ¡°There¡¯s a group following us,¡± he said.
When he said this, his eyes never left the forest behind him.
This was the ce they had just passed. It was the forest that connected the Gold City to the ck City Kingdom. This ce was most suitable for hiding people and ambushing.
¡°Could it be that group of people from before?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Jiang Ying frowned. Baili whispered, ¡°Not really.¡±
¡°Get in the carriage,¡± Nan Xing said.
After the three of them got into the carriage, there was suddenly amotion outside. Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but lift the curtain and look over.
After a while, Baili stood respectfully by the car and whispered to Ning Yue, ¡°Miss, I wanted to leave them alive, but theymitted suicide. This is an item on them.¡±
As he spoke, he handed a token to Ning Yue. Ning Yue took it and looked at the token. There was arge word ¡°Chu¡± written on it. Wasn¡¯t this Prince Chu¡¯s item?
Even if these people were Prince Chu¡¯s men, would he make such an obvious mistake? It was obvious that the men in ck were all marked. He was just short of telling the world that he had sent people to kill Jiang Ying and Ning Yue.
Ning Yue took the token and handed it to Jiang Ying.
When Jiang Ying saw the token, he sneered. ¡°This framing method is not brilliant at all.¡±
It was obvious that someone wanted to frame Prince Chu. That person knew that the conflict between them and the heir had reached an irreconcble point. He also knew the heir¡¯s ambitions.
However, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t figure out why this group of people chose to frame Prince Chu. Wasn¡¯t it more valuable to create a conflict between them and the emperor?
¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. We don¡¯t understand their intentions..¡±
Chapter 544 - 544: Lian Xin
Chapter 544: Lian Xin
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Then, the three of them disguised themselves and entered the ck City Kingdom.
Fortunately, entering the ck City Kingdom was quite smooth this time. There were no obstacles.
Of course, their whereabouts had not been made public previously, but there were naturally assassinations in the dark.
They openly revealed their identities and entered the ck City Kingdom. Naturally, no one was stupid enough to stop them.
When she arrived at the ck City Kingdom, Ning Yue realized that the architectural decorations in the ck City Kingdom were very simr to the modern world. There was nothing special about them.
As Nan Xing was an official of the ck City Kingdom, the first thing he did before entering the pce was to return to the residence and change into a ck official uniform. He brought Ning Yue and Jiang Ying into the pce.
Of course, out of respect for the dead, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue also changed into in clothes.
Nan Xing entered the pce first. About noon, someone from the ck City Kingdom¡¯s pce came, saying that the emperor had invited them into the pce.
After going to the pce, Ning Yue was shocked to discover that the new emperor was actually Lian Xin!
His eyes almost popped out of their sockets!
At this moment, Nan Xing¡¯s expression turned very ugly.
Ning Yue endured the storm in her heart and pretended to be calm.
Seeing this, Lian Xin smiled and asked, ¡°It seems that Prince Jiang Ying and Princess Mingyue are not surprised to see me at all.¡±
¡°With your personality, what¡¯s so surprising about this?¡± Ning Yue said bluntly.
Lian Xin couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard that. ¡°It seems that Princess Mingyue knows me very well. How is it? Do you feel a sense of familiarity when you enter the ck City Kingdom this time?¡±
Ning Yue stopped talking. She suddenly remembered that when she entered the ck City Kingdom, she felt that the buildings here were very simr to modern ones. Now that she heard Lian Xin¡¯s words, she suddenly felt that the buildings here were made by Lian Xin.
Seeing that Ning Yue did not speak for a long time, he looked at Jiang Ying again and asked, ¡°Heir Jiang Ying, do you have any thoughts about the ck City Kingdom?¡±
Jiang Ying nced at Lian Xin indifferently. ¡°Where is the emperor of the ck City Kingdom?¡±
Lian Xin¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. It was already so obvious. He had sent someone to send an imperial edict for them to enter the pce. After entering, they saw him sitting on the dragon throne and actually asked him where the emperor of the ck City Kingdom was.
¡°I¡¯m the emperor of the ck City Kingdom. Why? Do you think I¡¯m bold enough to sit on this dragon chair openly before I be emperor?¡± Lian Xin sneered and stroked the armrest of the chair.
¡°With your personality, it¡¯s not impossible for you to do such a thing.¡± Jiang Ying said the same thing as Ning Yue.
However, Ning Yue kept thinking in her heart. Lian Xin had almost be the public enemy of the citizens of the ck City Kingdom. The previous emperor had already expelled Lian Xin from the ck City Kingdom¡¯s royal family. How could he still be the emperor?
Could it be that he had used some shameful method?
He must have used some shameful methods. Ning Yue was very curious. What had this person done?
As a result, although Nan Xing looked a little angry now, she had no intention of resisting.
When Lian Xin heard Jiang Ying¡¯s words, his expression turned even uglier. He could tolerate Ning Yue, but that did not mean he could tolerate Jiang Ying.
¡°Prince Jiang Ying, are you joking or serious? Can I take it that you don¡¯t respect me?¡± Lian Xin asked again.
Jiang Ying smiled and asked Lian Xin, ¡°ording to the history between the ck City Kingdom and the Great Yun Nation, do you think the royal family of the Great Yun Nation will acknowledge you?¡±
Lian Xin asked without thinking, ¡°You¡¯re not acknowledging it? Then why are you here?¡±
¡°Forgive me for not being able to tell you,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Lian Xin was very angry. He wanted to tie Jiang Ying up and throw him into jail, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t.
Now that he was on the throne, he still felt that his position was a little shaky. There were many things that he could not do as he pleased.
The conversation between the few of them was very unpleasant, so Lian Xin wisely chose to end this conversation early.
¡°I¡¯ve prepared a royal ry station for Princess Mingyue and Prince Jiang Ying. You can stay there,¡± Lian Xin said.
¡°There¡¯s no need. For the sake of our lives, we will stay in Lord Nan¡¯s house,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Lian Xin was furious by Jiang Ying¡¯s words. He really wanted to capture Jiang Ying and torture him.
However, he did not dare to. Now that the situation in the ck City Kingdom was in turmoil, if he did as he pleased, it would cause an unrest that might even turn into a riot.
When they returned to their residence, they saw an unexpected person..
Chapter 545 - 545: SOS
Chapter 545: SOS
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
That was Lian Ying, Princess Dawn!
Ning Yue raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why is Princess Dawn here?¡±
When Lian Ying saw Ning Yue and Jiang Ying, it was as if she had seen her saviors. She stepped forward and grabbed their hands. Her voice was trembling with fear. She said, ¡°Please save me!¡±
Ning Yue nced at Jiang Ying, who was also frowning. Right on the heels of that, he nced at Nan Xing.
Nan Xing immediately understood and brought the three of them into the house.
After entering Nan Xing¡¯s house, Lian Ying¡¯s fear lessened.
¡°What happened to you, Princess Dawn?¡± Ning Yue asked.
It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t asked. Ning Yue¡¯s question made Lian Ying even more afraid and she trembled.
¡°No, no, no. If I say it, I will die!¡± Lian Ying said in a trembling voice.
¡°If you can¡¯t tell us what happened, please forgive us for not being able to help you. Please leave,¡± Nan Xing said calmly.
When Lian Ying heard that Nan Xing wanted to chase her away, she quickly stopped her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk. Don¡¯t chase me away.¡±
If she was chased away, her life would not be guaranteed. Jiang Ying, Ning Yue, and Nan Xing were herst straw to clutch at. She had to hold on to them tightly.
¡°When I heard the news of the new emperor¡¯s death, I was suspicious. I was about to tell Prince Chu not to return to the ck City Kingdom, but I didn¡¯t expect to bump into a situation rted to him. I tried my best to escape, but I was still hunted down by the royal family,¡± Lian Ying said.
Ning Yue noticed that Lian Ying was saying that he had tried his best to escape after bumping into King Chu. Any normal person would subconsciously think that the person chasing after Lian Ying was King Chu.
Lian Ying¡¯s words were very smartly phrased. She did not directly say that Prince Chu was chasing after her. She was talking about the royal family.
This meant that the people chasing after Lian Ying were very likely not sent by Prince Chu.
Jiang Ying also noticed the loophole in Lian Ying¡¯s words. Only Nan Xing didn¡¯t seem to notice. He said, ¡°Prince Chu, is nning to rebel?¡±
When Ning Yue heard Nan Xing¡¯s words, she secretly rolled her eyes. She actually did not understand the hint in Lian Ying¡¯s words.
When Lian Ying heard Nan Xing¡¯s words, she looked a little embarrassed. She did not answer Nan Xing¡¯s question. She said, ¡°Can you save me?¡±
Ning Yue and Jiang Ying looked at each other and understood something from each other¡¯s eyes.
Jiang Ying said to Lian Ying, ¡°We aren¡¯t good enough to help each other now. Besides, there¡¯s nothing frin you that we need.¡±
Lian Ying¡¯s face turned extremely pale. If Jiang Ying and Ning Yue were unwilling to help, she was finished.
In the end, Ning Yue added, ¡°We don¡¯t know anything about your condition now. We can¡¯t help you.¡±
Lian Ying¡¯s pale face softened a little. She was silent for a while before asking Ning Yue, ¡°If I¡¯m honest, are you willing to help?¡±
¡°That depends on the situation. If helping you will seriously threaten our lives, then it¡¯s impossible for us to help,¡± Ning Yue said calmly.
They did not have a deep rtionship with Lian Ying. On the contrary, how much trouble had Lian Ying caused Ning Yue because she wanted to marry Jiang Ying?
Lian Ying did not say anything. She knew that Ning Yue¡¯s words were a very realistic question.
She took a deep breath and forced a smile. ¡°Can you let me think about it? While I consider it, can I stay here for the time being?¡±
¡°How long do you n to consider it for? A month or three months? Or half a year or a year?¡± Ning Yue asked directly.
When Lian Ying heard this, she smiled bitterly. ¡°I won¡¯t think about it for so long. Tomorrow, at most. I¡¯ll have an answer tomorrow.¡±
Ning Yue nodded. It would only be for one night at most. It was easy.
¡°Sure,¡± Ning Yue said.
After chatting about this, Ning Yue and Jiang Ying had an understanding about the situation. Nan Xing found a room for Lian Ying. After leaving, he ran to ask Jiang Ying and Ning Yue, ¡°Why do I feel that what you said to her isn¡¯t what I think on the surface?¡±
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. How could she answer? It was indeed not what Nan Xing heard on the surface, but wouldn¡¯t saying such words be equivalent to saying that Nan Xing was stupid?
Therefore, Ning Yue did not tell Nan Xing the answer directly. Instead, she asked, ¡°Nan Xing, let me ask you. Who do you think dares to chase after and kill Princess Dawn?¡±
Nan Xing frowned as she recalled Lian Ying¡¯s conversation with the two of them just now. Finally, he realized something..
Chapter 546 - 546: Prison
Chapter 546: Prison
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Nan Xing realizedter that there was a hint in Lian Ying¡¯s words!
Looking at Nan Xing, Ning Yue almost couldn¡¯t help butugh. This Nan Xing was too cute.
At this moment, the people from the pce of the ck City Kingdom arrived and said that they wanted to invite Jiang Ying into the pce.
¡°It¡¯s already afternoon. The pce door is about to close. Why would Lian Xin invite him into the pce for no reason?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Hearing Ning Yue call their emperor by his name, the eunuchs from the pce could not help but break out in cold sweat.
What could they do? Their emperor had said that they had to be respectful to Ning Yue. If he found out that they did not respect Ning Yue, he would definitely kill them.
¡°It was the emperor¡¯s idea. We didn¡¯t know,¡± the eunuch said.
Ning Yue frowned tightly. She really did not want Jiang Ying to go.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Jiang Ying said.
No matter what, they were in someone else¡¯s territory now. He still had to go. If he didn¡¯t go, Lian Xin would definitely use other methods to deal with them.
This was not the Great Yun Nation. They might not be able to guard against Lian Xin.
¡°But I¡¯m worried about you,¡± Ning Yue said.
To call him into the pce at this time, Lian Xin definitely had ill intentions.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I¡¯m still the prince heir of the Great Yun Nation. Unless he really wants to fight the Great Yun Nation, he won¡¯t dare to kill me,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Of course, Lian Xin would not kill Jiang Ying. He was not stupid. Killing Jiang Ying represented aplete split from the Great Yun Nation.
Jiang Ying was also Ning Yue¡¯s fiance. Ning Yue was the princess of Russia, and Russia would not let him off. He did not have the energy to fight both countries at the same time.
Ning Yue could only let Jiang Ying go. She secretly asked Baili to follow Jiang Ying with two people to ensure his safety in the pce of the ck City Kingdom.
However,te at night, Jiang Ying still did not return.
Baili sent someone back to tell Ning Yue that Jiang Ying had been detained by Lian Xin and was even imprisoned.
¡°What crime did Lian Xin use to arrest Jiang Ying?¡± Ning Yue¡¯s eyelids twitched violently, and she was extremely worried.
Lian Xin actually dared to detain someone!
Logically speaking, Lian Xin should not dare to touch them for the time being. Why did he detain Jiang Ying?
Wasn¡¯t he afraid that in a fit of anger, she would let Great Yun Nation and Russia attack the ck City Kingdom?
¡°Heir Jiang Ying killed someone in the pce. He killed a princess, so he was detained by the emperor,¡± the person replied.
Ning Yue was shocked. Jiang Ying killed someone? How was that possible?!
How could Jiang Ying kill someone?
¡°Nan Xing, let¡¯s enter the pce!¡± Without another word, Ning Yue asked Nan Xing to bring her into the pce.
Lian Xin seemed to have known that she wasing and arranged for someone to wait at the entrance of the pce.
However, the eunuch stopped Nan Xing. ¡°Lord Nan, the emperor has ordered you to wait at home.¡±
Ning Yue was brought to Lian Xin. She looked at Lian Xin and asked bluntly, ¡°What can I do so that you will let Jiang Ying go?¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Lian Xin smiled. He replied, ¡°What I want has always been very simple. You should know that.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. You can choose not to say anything. Russia and Great Yun Nation will definitely not let you off,¡± Ning Yue said to Lian Xin with a cold expression.
Of course, Lian Xin knew what Ning Yue was relying on and had already considered what he would face if he detained Jiang Ying for murder.
¡°I believe that the two emperors of Russia and Great Yun Nation will know what it means for everyone to be equal. Jiang Ying is a murderer. The two emperors won¡¯t protect him,¡± Lian Xin said.
¡°Have you investigated the matter? You keep saying that Jiang Ying is a murderer. If you don¡¯t have enough evidence, wait to suffer the anger of Russia and the Great Yun Nation!¡± Ning Yue said.
Lian Xin smiled and said, ¡°Of course I have evidence. Without evidence, I won¡¯t detain him.¡±
¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Come!¡± Lian Xin called out.
Just then, a eunuch walked in with a tray covered by a cloth.
Lian Xin stood up and walked to Ning Yue. She removed the cloth from the tray.
Ning Yue saw a bloody knife. Lian Xin said to her, ¡°You should know about fingerprints. You canpare them yourself. Are Jiang Ying¡¯s fingerprints on this knife? This is physical evidence.¡±
Then, Lian Xin paused and said, ¡°There¡¯s also a witness. This eunuch is the witness. Dezi, tell Princess Mingyue what you saw.¡±
The eunuch who held the things said to Ning Yue respectfully, ¡°I saw Heir Jiang Ying kill Princess Chaoyang with a knife..¡±
Chapter 547 - 547: Prison
Chapter 547: Prison
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Hearing the eunuch¡¯s words, Ning Yue was even more shocked. Lian Ying had not run away. He had been captured by Lian Xin!
She believed in Jiang Ying and knew that he would definitely not kill anyone, so this matter must have been done by Lian Xin.
Lian Xin did this because she wanted Jiang Ying to die in the ck City Kingdom.
Ning Yue sneered. ¡°Lian Xin, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. What exactly do you want?¡±
Lian Xin smiled and gestured to Dezi. ¡°Get out.¡±
Dczi immediately walked out with his things.
Soon, only Lian Xin and Ning Yue were left in the entire imperial study.
¡°Ning Yue, you should know very well what 1 want. What I want is you!¡± Lian Xin said.
He waited day and night and finally brought Ning Yue to the ck City Kingdom.
If he didn¡¯t take the opportunity to kill Jiang Ying, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get Ning Yue.
¡°Lian Xin, you can lead a horse to water but you can¡¯t make him drink. We¡¯re not the same kind of people. We¡¯re not suitable to be together,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°We¡¯re not even together yet, and you¡¯re already saying that we¡¯re notpatible!¡± Lian Xin was furious.
¡°Our personalities arc notpatible,¡± Ning Yue said again.
Lian Xin smiled and asked Ning Yue, ¡°In what way do you think I¡¯m not suitable for you? Tell me and I¡¯ll change.¡±
Ning Yue frowned tightly. She sized up Lian Xin and replied, ¡°We¡¯re not suitable in any way.¡±
¡°You¡¯re an unscrupulous person who will do anything to achieve your goals. You¡¯re very suitable to be the emperor, and you¡¯ve already reached the position of emperor. I¡¯m not as obsessed as you. Moreover, I¡¯m a person who cares about the people. Do you think I¡¯ll be with you?¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s answer, Lian Xin smiled again. ¡°Why not? Who said that the emperor must have three pces and six courtyards?¡±
¡°I just want you alone. I won¡¯t have a harem. You¡¯ll be the only one,¡± Lian Xin said solemnly to Ning Yue.
Ning Yue smiled. ¡°No matter how you change, I don¡¯t like you. This is an irreversible fact.¡±
¡°Let Jiang Ying go as soon as possible. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Ning Yue said to Lian Xin with a livid expression.
¡°Since there¡¯s nothing to talk about, you can go back,¡± Lian Xin replied calmly.
¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Are you going to let Jiang Ying go?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Why should I let a murderer go?¡± Lian Xin asked Ning Yue.
¡°The so-called witness can be found randomly. As for the physical evidence, I still have doubts. This isn¡¯t solid evidence,¡± Ning Yue said.
Lian Xin did not answer Ning Yue directly. Instead, she asked, ¡°Do you want to see Jiang Ying?¡±
¡°You want me to see him?¡± Ning Yue was puzzled.
¡°Since I asked, of course I agree to let you see him. However, I¡¯m only asking you to see him,¡± Lian Xin emphasized.
Ning Yue observed Lian Xin¡¯s expression and tried to see the hidden emotions on his face.
However, this time, Lian Xin was very calm. Ning Yue sized him up but he did not show any additional expression.
¡±1 want to see Jiang Ying now,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°No, tomorrow. The fastest is tomorrow. Otherwise, you won¡¯t get to see each other,¡± Lian Xin said.
Ning Yue was furious. She wished she could strangle Lian Xin and question him. Why?
Unfortunately, this was ck City Kingdom. She couldn¡¯t do that.
¡°Alright, I hope you keep your word. I¡¯ll go back and rest first. If you don¡¯t let me see Jiang Ying the next morning, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± With that, Ning Yue secretly took out a packet of powder from her space and scattered it in the air.
This medicinal powder was colorless and tasteless, but it could make people wish they were dead.
If Lian Xin let her see Jiang Ying tomorrow, she would give Lian Xin the antidote. If he did not, she would never give him the antidote.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send someone to the Nan residence to invite you over tomorrow morning,¡± Lian Xin said.
Ning Yue left. When she reached the entrance of the pce, she saw Nan Xing waiting anxiously.
Seeing Ning Yuee out, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°He didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, right?¡±
¡°He captured Jiang Ying. How can he not make things difficult for me?¡± Ning Yue sneered.
¡°But he did agree to let me see Jiang Ying tomorrow,¡± Ning Yue told Nan Xing.
¡°Is he that easy to talk to?¡± Nan Xing asked in surprise.
Lian Xin did not let him follow Ning Yue and actually agreed to let Ning Yue see Jiang Ying. His actions were a little surprising.
¡°He really agreed to let me see Jiang Ying, but not until tomorrow,¡± Ning Yue said.
Nan Xing was even more surprised. He asked Ning Yue, ¡°Why not now? Why tomorrow?¡±
¡°How would I know? You have so many questions. Ask Lian Xin yourself!¡± Ning Yue was a little impatient..
Chapter 548 - 548: Helper
Chapter 548: Helper
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Nan Xing instantly stopped talking. Alright, he didn¡¯t know why Lian Xin had be so annoying.
No, he had hated Lian Xin since the beginning.
After returning to the Nan residence, Ning Yue tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She thought for a long time and called Baili over. She said to him, ¡°Find a few people to follow Jiang Ying. If necessary, use all means to save him.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Baili epted the order and left.
The next day, when it was finally dawn, Ning Yue woke up with panda eyes.
After washing up, someone came from the pce early in the morning. He was sent by Lian Xin.
He respectfully invited Ning Yue over to the pce. Nan Xing suggested following her, but the eunuch disagreed.
Ning Yue said to Nan Xing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±
The man hesitated for a long time before agreeing not to follow.
The eunuch brought Ning Yue to the prison of the ck City Kingdom. ¡°This is our royal prison. It¡¯s for some members of the royal family who havemitted crimes.¡±
¡°Jiang Ying is not a member of the royal family of your ck City Kingdom. Even if you want to use him, you have to see if the Great Yun Nation agrees,¡± Ning Yue said calmly.
As Baili was protecting Jiang Ying, Ning Yue was not particrly worried. At least Jiang Ying¡¯s safety was guaranteed.
Soon, they arrived at the prison where Jiang Ying was. Ning Yue saw Jiang Ying and he was still energetic.
Jiang Ying closed his eyes to rest. When he heard footsteps, he slowly opened his eyes. He did not expect to see Ning Yue.
¡°Yueyue, why are you here?¡± Jiang Ying stood up in shock and walked to the entrance of the prison.
¡°Lian Xin agreed to let mee over. How are you?¡± Ning Yue asked Jiang Ying as she nervously observed his expression.
Jiang Ying shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. He won¡¯t dare to do anything to me.¡±
Although the crime of murder was quite serious, Jiang Ying was the only child of the God of War of the Great Yun Nation.
At most, Lian Xin could only put him in jail. If he wanted to use him, he had to see if Great Yun Nation agreed.
¡°Jiang Ying, what exactly happened?¡± Ning Yue asked with a frown.
Jiang Ying sighed heavily and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either.¡±
He told her what had happened that day. Soon, Ning Yue knew what was going on. Lian Xin asked Jiang Ying to wait for him in the imperial study.
While he was waiting, a pce maid came with refreshments. She walked into the imperial study with a tray. After putting down the refreshments, she suddenly wanted to approach Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying was very disgusted to be touched by a woman he didn¡¯t like. He pushed her away impatiently, but the pce maid ced the dagger in his hand and bumped into him.
The pce maidservant fell to the ground. Then, before Jiang Ying could react, Lian Xin¡¯s eunuch entered. When he saw the scene, he shouted.
The eunuch¡¯s actions quickly attracted people over, including Lian Xin. Lian Xin looked at Jiang Ying with aplicated expression.
¡°Just because you¡¯re the heir of the Great Yun Nation doesn¡¯t mean I can protect you. If you¡¯re innocent, I¡¯ll definitely investigate thoroughly. If not, I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Hearing Lian Xin¡¯s words, the shock and surprise on Jiang Ying¡¯s face had already disappeared. He replied casually, ¡°Yes.¡±
When Ning Yue heard what had happened, her frown deepened. She was very sure that Jiang Ying had been framed.
¡°Do you remember what that pce maid¡¯s name was? What was the name of the eunuch who came in after the incident?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know what the pce maid¡¯s name is. As for that eunuch, I heard Lian Xin call him Dezi,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue was a little stunned. The matter was very simple, but the meaning behind it was tooplicated.
Also, what did Lian Xin mean by that?
Her heart was in a mess.
Jiang Ying could tell what Ning Yue was thinking. He said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everything will be fine.¡±
After the two of them chatted for a while, the prison guard reminded Ning Yue that it was time. Ning Yue frowned. ¡°Lian Xin promised that I coulde and see Jiang Ying.¡±
¡°The emperor agreed to let you see Prince Jiang Ying, but he didn¡¯t say when. Therefore, you have to strictly abide by the prison visitor rules of our ck City Kingdom,¡± the jailer said.
Ning Yue¡¯s expression darkened. How could she have forgotten that there was such a rule? She took a deep breath and said to Jiang Ying, ¡°I¡¯ll visit you when I have time.¡±
Jiang Ying nodded and hugged Ning Yue. He whispered in her ear, ¡°Let Nan Xing think of a way to contact their old Regent.¡±
Ning Yue nodded, knowing the importance of this matter. ¡°I understand..1¡®
Chapter 549 - 549: Attack
Chapter 549: Attack
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ning Yuc did not know the old Regent Jiang Ying was talking about, but she did not ask.
She knew that Jiang Ying had his own considerations. The two of them chatted for a while more before the prison guard came to remind Ning Yue that it was time.
¡°Your emperor agreed to let mee.¡± Ning Yue frowned.
¡°Yes, Princess. You¡¯re right. The emperor agreed to let youe, but he didn¡¯t say when, so you have to strictly abide by the prison visitor rules,¡± the jailer said.
Ning Yue was speechless. Jiang Ying patted Ning Yue¡¯s shoulder calmly and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. Go back first.¡±
Ning Yue secretly stuffed somemon medicine into Jiang Ying¡¯s hands and said a few more words before leaving.
At this moment, Nan Xing was standing outside the cell. When she saw Ning Yuee out safely, he heaved a sigh of relief.
Just as he was about to ask Ning Yuc what happened, Ning Yue said that she wanted to get into the carriage first.
After getting into the carriage, Ning Yue told Nan Xing, ¡°Jiang Ying said to tell your old Regent about this and ask him toe out of seclusion.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Nan Xing¡¯s eyes widened. He asked Ning Yue in disbelief, ¡°Are you serious? Jiang Ying really asked me to look for the old Regent?¡±
¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Is there a problem with asking you to look for the old Regent?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°How should I put it?¡± Nan Xing was a little troubled.
After some thought, he organized his words and told Ning Yue about the old Regent¡¯s personality.
Like Lian Xin, the old Regent did not want the ck City Kingdom to return to Great Yun Nation, nor did he want the ck City Kingdom to be a lowly existence.
ording to the old Regent¡¯s personality, if he knew that Jiang Ying had fallen into the hands of the ck City Kingdom, he would take the opportunity to kill Jiang Ying.
Ning Yue frowned even more. If that was the case, why did Jiang Ying still ask Nan Xing to look for the old Regent?
Soon, Ning Yue¡¯s frown rxed. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it first. This is Jiang Ying¡¯s idea. I believe he has his own considerations.¡±
Nan Xing sighed heavily and did not say anything else. After sending Ning Yue back to the Nan residence, she asked the coachman to send her to the old Regent¡¯s Residence.
When the old Regent saw Nan Xing, he smiled and asked, ¡°Why? You actually have time to visit an old man like me?¡±
Nan Xing rubbed the back of his head awkwardly. He said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, actually, I came to look for you for something.¡±
¡°As expected, you won¡¯t think of me when you¡¯re fine,¡± the old Regent joked.
Nan Xing told the old Regent about Jiang Ying¡¯s imprisonment. As soon as he finished speaking, the smile on the old Regent¡¯s face disappeared.
¡°Why are you looking for me now? Do you want me to persuade Lian Xin to let go of the heir of Great Yun Nation?¡± the old Regent asked coldly.
¡°Your Royal Highness, listen to me. Jiang Ying is Ning Yue¡¯s fiancA?, and Ning Yue is the legitimate princess of Russia. There are many twists and turns. We¡¯re not afraid of trouble, but we shouldn¡¯t easily provoke trouble.¡±
¡°That¡¯s because the situation in our country is in turmoil now. If we provoke Russia and Great Yun Nation at the same time, it will be a huge blow to us.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to do a favor? This way, we¡¯ll have time to recuperate. After we¡¯ve umted enough power, we¡¯ll attack. Wouldn¡¯t our sess rate be much higher?¡±
Hearing Nan Xing¡¯s words, the old Regent¡¯s expression softened a little.
¡°Who is Ning Yue? When did Yuan Hui have such a niece? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± the old Regent asked again.
¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the Emperor of Russia¡¯s biological sister. Didn¡¯t his biological sister disappear when she was young? His sister arrived in Great Yun Nation and he looked for her. Unexpectedly, his sister has already passed away, leaving behind Ning Yue, his only descendant.¡±
The old Regent fell silent. He had interacted with Yuan Hui before and knew very well what kind of person he was.
Just as Nan Xing had said, if they took the opportunity to do well for Great Yun Nation, they could indeed win some time to recuperate.
Ning Yue had a very high status in both the Great Yun Nation and Russia. The old Regent thought for a moment and agreed to Nan Xing¡¯s suggestion.
¡°Go back,¡± said the old Regent.
Nan Xing did not know what the old Regent meant, but since the old Regent had asked him to leave, he could not shamelessly stay in the residence.
With a sigh, Nan Xing left.
The next day, the old Regent went to court.
This caused quite amotion in the royal court of the ck City Kingdom.
After all, the old Regent was already old. He did not have to go to court. Something must have happened for him to suddenly go to court, right?
When Lian Xin received the news that the old Regent had gone to court, he rushed over..
Chapter 550 - 550: Guest
Chapter 550: Guest
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When he was settled, the old Regent¡¯s didn¡¯t waste any time. He told him why he hade.
The old Regent told him about Jiang Ying and said that there was insufficient evidence for this matter. He could not arrest him directly. He had also gotten someone to check the pce maid¡¯s corpse. The wound on her chest was not fatal.
What really forced this pce maid to death were the strangle marks on her neck. In other words, there was insufficient evidence that Jiang Ying had killed someone.
Therefore, Jiang Yingtian was released. When they arrived at the Nan residence, Ning Yue quickly asked him to take a shower to get rid of his bad luck.
While eating, Nan Xing told Jiang Ying, ¡°Speaking of which, the way the old Regent spoke up for you in the court shocked me.¡±
He chatted about what had happened in the court. Ning Yue and Jiang Ying tacitly did not speak.
This was because they knew that the current tranquility was just the calm before the storm.
Lian Xin must have more tricks up her sleeve. He would not let them off so easily.
At the thought of this, Ning Yue was not in the mood to eat. She put down her bowl and chopsticks and said to Jiang Ying, ¡°Have you investigated it?¡±
Jiang Ying nodded slightly. ¡°I found something. It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s very useful.¡±
¡°When arc we leaving?¡± This was what Ning Yue was most concerned about. She really did not want to stay in the ck City Kingdom for too long.
Jiang Ying did not answer Ning Yue. Instead, he turned to look at Nan Xing and asked, ¡°Nan Xing, who is the more stable prince of your ck City Kingdom?¡±
Nan Xing thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Thete emperor¡¯s eldest son is really steady. Moreover, he¡¯s kind-hearted. I believe the ck City Kingdom will be better if he is the leader.¡±
With this answer, Jiang Ying rxed a little. He said, ¡°Okay.¡±
Just like that? Nan Xing blinked and looked at Jiang Ying in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±
¡°What do you want to hear?¡± Jiang Ying asked Nan Xing kindly.
Nan Xing swallowed. Alright, he wouldn¡¯t say anything else. This had nothing to do with him. Jiang Ying just had his own n.
After the three of them finished their food, Jiang Ying said that he would bring Ning Yue out for a walk.
Ning Yue looked at him in surprise and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to rest?¡±
Jiang Ying smiled and replied, ¡°I want to walk around the streets of the ck City Kingdom.¡±
Hearing his words, Ning Yue did not know what to say. ¡°I think you should rest at this time.¡±
¡°No need. Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue pondered over Jiang Ying¡¯s thoughts. Jiang Ying brought her to the streets of the ck City Kingdom. The rather modern buildings made Ning Yue miss the modern era.
She and Jiang Ying bought some things here and ate some snacks. After shopping for a while, they went back.
Ning Yue was puzzled by Jiang Ying¡¯s actions, so she asked, ¡°Why do I feel that I don¡¯t understand your actions aftering to the ck City Kingdom?¡±
¡°When I brought you out on the streets this time. I also received someone who is an important guest,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue was even more shocked. Received someone? When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t she know?
It seemed that Jiang Ying was either shopping or eating with her on the streets. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything special. When did he receive someone?
At the thought of this, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but ask. Jiang Ying handed a note to Ning Yue and said, ¡°Take a look.¡±
Ning Yue took a look at the note. It said that this person would meet him in the forest in the suburbs at three in the morning.
In the forest in the suburbs¡
Ning Yue pursed her lips. Who arranged to meet Jiang Ying in the forest outside the city? Ning Yue asked Jiang Ying.
Jiang Ying said, ¡°Old Regent.¡±
¡°You said you will receive someone. Is this it?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
¡°No, the esteemed guest I am talking about should be at the door,¡± Jiang Ying said as he brought Ning Yue to open the door.
However, there was someone Ning Yue did not know standing at the door. It was a woman.
¡°This is Yueyue, right?¡± the person said.
Jiang Ying nodded and invited her in. He said to Ning Yue, ¡°This is the Prime Minister of the ck City Kingdom.¡±
Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened. Could a woman be an official in the ck City Kingdom?
¡°He¡¯s a man. His name is Nan Bao,¡± Nan Xing added.
Ning Yue¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. This Prime Minister was a man, but he was dressed as a woman.
Wasn¡¯t this the outfit of a Thai demon or demonic spirit?
¡°What man, Yueyue? You can call me Sister. Don¡¯t listen to Xingxing¡¯s nonsense,¡± Nan Bao said with a smile.
Ning Yue suddenly did not know what to say. She saw Nan Xing¡¯s disdainful gaze towards Nan Bao.
However, Jiang Ying said that Nan Bao was an important guest. Their thoughts seemed to conflict.
¡°What can I do?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Jiang Ying smiled and whispered into Ning Yue¡¯s ear, ¡°Tell Uncle what happened here.¡±
Tell Yuan Hui? Ning Yue was stunned for a moment before she quickly understood Jiang Ying¡¯s thoughts..
Chapter 551 - 551: Coming
Chapter 551: Coming
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang Ying wanted Yuan Hui to help build momentum. He was an heir of Great Yun Nation. The story of his imprisonment should have already spread to Great Yun Nation.
With Ning Yue adding fuel to the fire, it should be a very difficult situation for the ck City Kingdom.
As expected, on the seventh day, Yuan Hui arrived. The old Regent received the news and went straight to the pce.
¡°Lian Xin, tell me, what¡¯s going on? You have no evidence. Why did you lock up the heir?¡±
Lian Xin looked at the old Regent and smiled. He was here to denounce him. He was not stingy with his exnation.
Lian Xin replied, ¡°I did it on purpose.¡±
The old Regent looked at Lian Xin in shock and asked him, ¡°You want to lure Yuan Hui over? What do you want?¡±
¡°Yuan Hui is still unmarried. If Ning Yue sits on his throne, won¡¯t that mean that the connection between Russia and the Great Yun Nation will be closer?¡± Lian Xin said.
The old Regent was even more shocked. He looked at Lian Xin in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re targeting Russia? You have to know that Yuan Hui is not someone to be fooled.¡±
¡°Royal Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t fight an unprepared battle.¡± Lian Xin looked confident.
Although Lian Xin was well-prepared, the old Regent could not rx. He instructed Lian Xin, ¡°Be careful. Yuan Hui is a lunatic. He¡¯s not to be trifled with.¡±
Hearing the old Regent¡¯s words, Lian Xin was a little impatient. He felt that as a modern person, why would he be afraid of ancient people?
¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lian Xin said calmly.
Looking at Lian Xin, the old Regent sighed. ¡°When I was young, I was like you. I wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone¡¯s advice, so I always ended up like this.¡±
Hearing the old Regent¡¯s words, Lian Xin was slightly surprised. Oue? What oue?
Looking at Lian Xin¡¯s expression, the old Regent could roughly guess what he was thinking. He replied, ¡°If I had listened to my father back then, you wouldn¡¯t have been the one sitting on the throne.¡±
The old Regent¡¯s father was Lian Xin¡¯s grandfather. He meant that if he listened to the old emperor, he should be the one sitting on the throne.
Lian Xin did not say anything. He did not doubt the truth of the old Regent¡¯s words.
Back then, he was still very puzzled. Why did his father be the emperor? His uncle was clearly smarter and more decisive than his father. He was more suitable to be the emperor of the ck City Kingdom. Why did his uncle have to be the regent?
¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t I give this seat to you?¡± Lian Xin suggested.
The old Regent smiled. He said, ¡°If I wanted to, it wouldn¡¯t have been your father¡¯s turn.¡±
What he meant was that he did not want to be the emperor. He said, ¡°I advise you not to have any ideas about Yuan Hui. He¡¯s a sly old fox.¡±
Sly old fox!
This was the old Regent¡¯s evaluation of Yuan Hui. Lian Xin nced at the old Regent indifferently. He did not take the old Regent¡¯s words to heart.
He thought that after living for so long, his two lifetimesbined would be longer than Yuan Hui¡¯s life. Could he not defeat an ancient person?
The old Regent sighed. He knew very well that Lian Xin did not take his advice seriously.
But what could he do? He was a Regent and Lian Xin was the emperor. If he did not listen to him, he could not hold a knife to Lian Xin¡¯s neck and force him to agree, right?
After chatting with Lian Xin for a while, the old Regent left.
The conversation between the two of them was not known by outsiders. Even the eunuchs beside Lian Xin did not know.
At this moment, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue were at Nan Xing¡¯s house. Just as they were discussing how to take the next step, Baili arrived.
¡°Princess, the emperor is here,¡± Baili told Ning Yue respectfully.
¡°Emperor?¡± Ning Yue did not react for a moment. ¡°Which emperor?¡±
¡°It¡¯s your uncle.¡± Cold sweat kept dripping down Baili¡¯s forehead.
When he received this news, he almost went crazy.
Where was this? This was the ck City Kingdom!
Why was Yuan Hui here for no reason? This was simply nonsense!
When Ning Yue heard that it was Yuan Hui, she was stunned. ¡°Why did Unclee over personally?¡±
¡°The emperor said that he was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it alone,¡± Baili told Ning Yue.
Ning Yue¡¯s heart warmed. She did not know how to answer Baili.
Yuan Hui was also worried about her, so he came. She sighed and asked Baili, ¡°Tell Uncle that I can handle it.¡±
¡°The Emperor said that he¡¯s really worried about you being alone. Anyway, he has his reasons foring here,¡± Baili replied..
Chapter 552 - 552: Attending the Banquet
Chapter 552: Attending the Banquet
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ning Yuc sighed heavily. She didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Alright, go do your work first. Tell me when Uncle is almost here. I¡¯ll pick him up.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Balli left respectfully.
On the third day, Ning Yue finally saw Yuan Hui.
¡°Uncle.¡± Ning Yue wanted to say something, but stopped.
¡°What do you want to say? Are you worried about my safety?¡± Yuan Hui smiled at Ning Yue.
Ning Yue sighed heavily. ¡°How can I not be worried?¡±
God knew how worried she was when she heard that Yuan Hui wasing.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I came here prepared. Most importantly, this is Lian Xin¡¯s invitation. If I don¡¯te, won¡¯t they think that I¡¯m afraid?¡± Yuan Hui said with a smile.
Ning Yue did not say anything and just sighed heavily. The heavy worry in her eyes could not be dispelled.
Seeing Ning Yue like this, Yuan Hui couldn¡¯t help butugh. He said, ¡°Yueyue, have you thought of doing business in the ck City Kingdom?¡±
Hearing Yuan Hui¡¯s words, Ning Yue shook her head honestly. How could she be in the mood to do business?
¡°If you want to cut off a country¡¯s lifeblood, you have to control its economy,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue¡¯s eyes lit up. That¡¯s right, why hadn¡¯t she thought of that?! Apart from controlling the royal family, it wasn¡¯t a good thing for a country to have their economic lifeline controlled.
Ning Yue smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, I understand.¡±
Yuan Hui nodded in satisfaction. Actually, he did not tell Ning Yue that he hade to the ck City Kingdom to suppress Lian Xin.
If possible, he really wanted to facilitate the return of the ck City Kingdom to the Great Yun Nation.
¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve been staying in the Nan residence for the past few days. Are youing with us?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Yuan Hui shook his head and said, ¡°I bought a farmstead. It¡¯s inconvenient for you to live there with me in the Nan residence.¡±
Actually, Yuan Hui did not mean anything else. He wanted to say that Nan Xing was a good person, but a good person could not stand being harmed secretly.
If Lian Xin secretly arranged for spies to enter the Nan residence, all their conversations would be known by Lian Xin.
Besides, Yuan Hui felt that the ck City Kingdom would return to Great Yun Nation one day.
Therefore, it was not a big problem for him to buy a property here.
Of course, Lian Xin knew that he had bought a house. Lian Xin immediately guessed his thoughts and was so angry that he smashed things in the imperial study that day.
Eunuch Dezi was extremely afraid. He wanted to go forward and reassure him, but when he thought of Lian Xin¡¯s personality as an emperor, he endured it.
When there was no movement in the imperial study, Dezi went in to pack things up.
After smashing the things, Lian Xin felt much better. ¡°The emperor of Russia hase to our ck City Kingdom. As the emperor, I have to visit him no matter what.¡±
Hearing Lian Xin¡¯s words, Dezi quickly said yes. He asked, ¡°When does the emperor want to go?¡±
¡°Of course I¡¯m going now. He¡¯s already here. If I leave him hanging, won¡¯t that mean that I¡¯m neglecting him?¡± Lian Xin said.
Dezi didn¡¯t say anything else. He nodded and immediately went to make arrangements.
Under Dezi¡¯s arrangements, he quickly arrived at Lian Xin¡¯s residence. Looking at the manor here, Lian Xin frowned.
This manor was not very luxurious. He could have lived in the royal courier station or the Nan residence. Why did he have toe to this manor?
¡°Emperor Yuan Hui, long time no see.¡± Lian Xin greeted Yuan Hui with a smile. Yuan Hui frowned. Previously, Lian Xin had called him emperor and his tone was still respectful. Now that he had be emperor, he was full of himself? ¡°It¡¯s really been a long time. Have you been woken up by a nightmare recently? Thosemoners who died in the sea of fire wille looking for you every night,¡± Yuan Hui said bluntly.
Lian Xin¡¯s expression darkened. He did not expect Yuan Hui to mention the fire. ¡°Your Majesty, you must be joking. That fire has nothing to do with me. I believe that if those innocent people are in heaven, they will look for the murderer.¡±
Yuan Hui did not say anything else. He knew everything he needed to know about that fire. Only he knew if Lian Xin was innocent.
Yuan Hui did not answer. He asked Lian Xin, ¡°Why did you invite me here?¡±
Lian Xin was slightly stunned, thenughed out loud. He said, ¡°I called you over to discuss a coboration with you, of course.¡±
Yuan Hui didn¡¯t waste his breath on him and asked directly, ¡°What cooperation do you want to talk about?¡±
Lian Xin looked around. This was not a good ce to talk. He said, ¡°Pleasee to the pce for a banquet at four in the afternoon tomorrow..¡±
Chapter 553 - 553: Pressure
Chapter 553: Pressure
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Another banquet!
Yuan Hui nced at Lian Xin without batting an eyelid, as if he wanted to see something wrong with his face.
In the end, Lian Xin did not say anything. He just calmly let Yuan Hui sized him up.
After a long time, Yuan Hui slowly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there on time.¡±
Ning Yue knew that Yuan Hui was going to the pce for a banquet and wanted to stop him, but Yuan Hui told her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lian Xin has a request this time.¡±
Whether he had a request or not, Lian Xin was too annoying. Who knew what he would do?
¡°But Uncle, his personality is too difficult to figure out. I¡¯ll stay away from him if I can,¡± Ning Yue said worriedly.
Yuan Hui smiled and asked Ning Yue, ¡°Who¡¯s your Uncle?¡±
¡°I know that you¡¯re the emperor of Russia, but Lian Xin¡¯s personality is too difficult to figure out. Jiang Ying also entered the pce and was convicted of murder.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Yuan Hui was not worried at all. He said, ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Ying now?¡±
¡°In the Nan residence,¡± Ning Yue replied.
¡°Isn¡¯t that so? He¡¯s fine,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Even so, Ning Yue was still worried. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. The first time, he didn¡¯t have any experience. The charges are a little far-fetched, but what about the second and third time?¡±
¡°No, don¡¯t worry,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Jiang Ying was only the heir of the Great Yun Nation, and he was the emperor of a country with the entire Russia behind him.
If Lian Xin wanted to touch him, he had to think twice.
Amidst Ning Yue¡¯s worries, Yuan Hui went to the pce of the ck City Kingdom. Although it was a banquet, it was actually very quiet. Lian Xin did not call anyone else over.
Only Lian Xin and Yuan Hui attended this banquet.
Yuan Hui couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath on him and asked him directly, ¡°Why did you call me here?¡±
Lian Xin did not answer. He picked up the wine ss in front of him and walked to Yuan Hui. He took a memorial out.
He handed the memorial to Yuan Hui. ¡°Please take a look at it, Emperor of Russia.¡±
Yuan Hui nced at the memorial and was stunned. He looked at Lian Xin in disbelief and asked, ¡°You can bear to?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Lian Xin said.
Yuan Hui had mixed feelings. After talking to Lian Xin for a while more, he left the pce.
When he returned to the manor he had bought and saw Ning Yue and Jiang Ying waiting for him, he sighed and said, ¡°You definitely wouldn¡¯t have thought that Lian Xin would look for me today.¡±
Ning Yue frowned hard. ¡°Uncle, what is it?¡±
¡°He wants the ck City Kingdom to be a city of Russia,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Can he bear to?¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I asked at the time. He told me that he was willing,¡± Yuan Hui replied.
This time, it was Jiang Ying and Ning Yue¡¯s turn to be shocked. Ning Yue muttered, ¡°Could it be that he doesn¡¯t like the Great Yun Nation, so he¡¯s risking his life to make the ck City Kingdom a city of Russia so that the Great Yun Nation will fight Russia?¡±
¡°Maybe,¡± Yuan Hui said.
He could not figure out Lian Xin¡¯s personality anymore. If Lian Xin really thought that way, he had really overestimated him.
¡°What exactly is he thinking?¡± Ning Yue asked in confusion.
Jiang Ying did not speak at the side. Actually, from the moment Lian Xin used him of murder and easily released him, he felt that something was wrong.
Lian Xin was a meticulous person. How could he let him go so easily?
Therefore, Jiang Ying had always suspected that Lian Ying had other thoughts.
However, today, when Yuan Hui told them Lian Xin¡¯s thoughts, he did not know how to react.
¡°Alright, we don¡¯t have to think too much. With me around, you don¡¯t have to worry too much,¡± Yuan Hui said to Ning Yue with a smile.
How could she not be worried?
What kind of person was Lian Xin? He had alreadymitted murder and arson. What could he not do?
Ning Yue was very confident that Lian Xin¡¯s motive for submitting to Russia was definitely not pure.
However, Ning Yue did not say this in person. She believed that everyone knew this possibility.
After leaving Yuan Hui¡¯s residence, Ning Yue asked worriedly, ¡°Jiang Ying, why don¡¯t we investigate thoroughly? I don¡¯t know what Yuan Hui wants to do, but I can¡¯t let go of this matter.¡±
Jiang Ying nodded and replied, ¡°Get Baili to investigate. This time, he will definitely send someone to keep an eye on me. If my people go out, they might not find anything.¡± After all, this was the ck City Kingdom.
Ning Yue sighed heavily.. What was going on? Why was there such a suffocating pressure when she came to the ck City Kingdom?
Chapter 554 - 554: Unsettled
Chapter 554: Unsettled
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Seeing Ning Yue¡¯s worried expression, Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t help but reach out and stroke her brows. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of everything. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±
After hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, Ning Yue¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°Jiang Ying, let¡¯s get married when we get back.¡±
Jiang Ying was stunned for a moment before a huge surprise almost drowned him.
¡°Really?¡± Jiang Ying asked happily.
Although the emperor had bestowed Ning Yue¡¯s marriage to him, he did not specify the time of the marriage in the imperial edict. He only asked them to choose a time to get married.
Actually, he really wanted to marry Ning Yue, but he did not dare to say anything. He was afraid that Ning Yue still had concerns.
When Ning Yue heard this, she pretended to ask with a straight face, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡±
¡°No, no. I¡¯m just too happy. You¡¯re my treasure. How can I not want to marry you?¡± Jiang Ying said excitedly.
Hearing Jiang Ying¡¯s words, Ning Yue blushed.
Why would he suddenly say such romantic words in broad daylight? She was not used to it.
¡°Then let¡¯s not discuss marriage for now. Let¡¯s discuss why Lian Xin did this first,¡± Ning Yue said with a red face.
Seeing this, Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t help butugh. Ning Yue¡¯s shy look was really cute. He liked her very much.
He originally wanted to say a few more words, but when he heard Ning Yue suddenly talk about Lian Xin¡¯s actions so seriously, he decided not to tease her anymore.
¡°Perhaps he hates the Great Yun Nation, so he changed his mind and wanted to join Russia. This possibility might exist,¡± Jiang Ying said.
The two of them discussed and came up with nothing. Ning Yue sighed heavily. Forget it, don¡¯t think about it.
Thinking about Lian Xin¡¯s problem was really too vexing. She was tired of thinking too much.
Originally, they should have packed their things and stayed at Yuan Hui¡¯s ce today, but they had too many things. They would go tomorrow.
It was also because of this decision that Ning Yue avoided some matters.
That day, on the way to Yuan Hui¡¯s residence in the Nan residence, there was a vicious injury.
A man and woman walking on this path were seriously injured.
Originally, Ning Yue did not want to know too much about what had happened in the ck City Kingdom, because it had nothing to do with her.
However, when she heard that a man and a woman were seriously injured, Ning Yue¡¯s face turned pale.
Wasn¡¯t this injury targeted at her and Jiang Ying?
Those people must have wanted to deal with her and Jiang Ying. Otherwise, why would only one man and one woman be injured while the others remained fine?
When Lian Xin found out about this, she was furious and immediately ordered someone to investigate.
Soon, something happened. What Lian Xin did not expect was that this matter was actually rted to the old Regent.
Lian Xin immediately summoned the old Regent into the pce. He went straight to the point and asked, ¡°Royal Uncle, does this matter have something to do with you?¡±
The old Regent pretended to be confused. ¡°What matter?¡±
¡°Royal Uncle, there¡¯s no point in doing this. It¡¯s all your fault. If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I won¡¯t be able to help you,¡± Lian Xin said.
The old Regent¡¯s face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for you to put it on me for no reason, is it?¡±
¡°Besides, so what if I did it? Why? Do you still want to arrest me to punish me?¡± the old Regent questioned Lian Xin.
Lian Xin looked at the old Regent¡¯s face and sighed heavily. ¡°Royal Uncle, Yuan Hui is here.¡±
¡°So what if hees?¡± the old Regent asked again.
¡°He¡¯s Ning Yue¡¯s uncle! This matter can¡¯t withstand careful scrutiny at all. It¡¯s very easy to trace it to you. What do you want me to do? Do you want me to help you bear the responsibility?¡± Lian Xin asked.
¡°Anyway, you want ck City to be a city of Russia. What¡¯s wrong with you taking responsibility?¡± The old Regent said.
When he heard this news back then, he was so angry that he almost ran into the pce to question Lian Xin.
However, on second thought, he was right. The days of the ck City Kingdom were gone. It wouldn¡¯t be a good thing to continue like this.
However, he was furious. Why should it be a small city in another country? Why?
For generations, in order to leave Great Yun Nation, they had done so much and even caused countless casualties.
He really couldn¡¯t ept returning to Great Yun Nation like this, but what could he do? He wasn¡¯t the emperor. An order from the emperor could make all his subordinates go through fire and water.
He was no longer the former Regent. He had long since handed over his military power, and he was old. He no longer had the energy to rebel..
Chapter 555 - 555: Suicide
Chapter 555: Suicide
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
If the matter of turning the ck City Kingdom back into a city happened when he was young and strong, he would definitely rise up and rebel. He would kill his way into the pce, tie up the current emperor, and sit in that position.
But now that he was old, he didn¡¯t have the energy to do that.
If he really did that, what would happen after he died? Who would inherit his position?
Lian Xin sighed. ¡°You¡¯re my uncle. Of course I won¡¯t me you. But that doesn¡¯t apply to Yuan Hui.¡±
No matter what, Yuan Hui was Ning Yue¡¯s uncle. He doted on Ning Yue like his own daughter. He would not let Ning Yue suffer.
Therefore, if he really wanted to investigate thoroughly, he really did not know how to help the old Regent get away with it.
¡°Lian Xin, let me tell you. I definitely won¡¯t watch helplessly as the ck City Kingdom bes a city of Russia. Even if that day reallyes, I hope it will be after I die,¡± the old Regent said.
Lian Xin¡¯s pupils constricted. He actually heard a sense of determination in the old Regent¡¯s words.
¡°Royal Uncle, what exactly are you thinking?¡± Lian Xin asked him.
The old Regent¡¯s words were like hisst wish.
So the old Regent had done it on purpose? He had deliberately gotten someone to ambush them on that path and had deliberately gotten someone to investigate him.
After all, with the old Regent¡¯s personality, he would definitely not let anyone investigate what he wanted to do.
He did it on purpose!
He was courting death!
With this discovery, Lian Xin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and even his breathing became heavy.
¡°Royal Uncle, why are you doing this?¡± Lian Xin said with a bitter smile.
¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand. Since you¡¯ve already investigated, if they want to ask for punishment, just let theme at me. This has nothing to do with you,¡± the old Regent said.
Without waiting for Lian Xin to answer, Dezi arrived. His expression was a little ugly. ¡°Your Majesty, Emperor Yuan Hui wanted to break in with a group of people. Due to his status, the imperial guards did not really attack them. The situation is a little bad now. The leader of the imperial guards sent someone over to ask the emperor how to deal with things.¡±
Hearing his words, Lian Xin looked at the old Regent. Thetter was expressionless and did not react at all.
¡°Sigh, Dezi, take Royal Uncle to the Spring Rain Pce to rest. I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± With that, Lian Xin left.
As soon as Lian Xin left, the old Regent immediately said, ¡°Follow the emperor. I know the way to the Spring Rain Pce.¡±
Actually, Dezi was very worried about Lian Xin. He wanted to go with him, but since Lian Xin had an order, he did not dare to say anything.
Now that the old Regent had suggested it himself, he was relieved.
¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I¡¯ll go look for the emperor now,¡± Dezi said.
Although there was no need for that, the old Regent still respectfully invited him out of the imperial study.
After the old Regent had walked far away, Dezi quickened his pace to look for Lian Xin.
When Lian Xin arrived at the entrance of the pce, Dezi had also arrived. Lian Xin was puzzled and wanted to ask why Dezi hade over so quickly.
However, themotion at the entrance of the pce was rtively fierce, so before he could ask anything, Yuan Hui stopped him.
¡°Lian Xin, shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation?¡± he asked.
¡°This is not a ce to talk. Come to my imperial study,¡± Lian Xin said.
Yuan Hui did not refuse and followed Lian Xin to the imperial study. Before he arrived, he saw the eunuchs and pce maids in a mess not far away.
Lian Xin stopped in his tracks and nced at Dezi beside him. Dezi immediately understood what he meant. He took a step forward and shouted at the group of eunuchs and pce maids who were in a mess, ¡°How can you be so flustered? How can you be so rude in front of the emperor of Russia? What responsibility should you bear?¡±
Hearing Dezi¡¯s words, the eunuchs and pce maids immediately fell silent.
One of the eunuchs trembled and stepped forward. He said to Dezi in a trembling voice, ¡°Eunuch, the old Regentmitted suicide by throwing himself into theke.¡±
Hearing this eunuch¡¯s words, Lian Xin¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Bring me there!¡±
Just as he was about to walk out, he remembered that Yuan Hui was still here. He turned to Yuan Hui and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about today. Something happened here. Please don¡¯t be angry, Emperor of Russia.¡±
Yuan Hui almost cursed. He hade to look for Lian Xin to denounce him, but he did not expect that sinner tomit suicide.
However, he had alreadymitted suicide. What else could he say?
¡°Since you have something to deal with, I¡¯lle back another day,¡± Yuan Hui said..
Chapter 556 - 556: Afraid
Chapter 556: Afraid
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When he returned to his residence, Yuan Hui told Ning Yue with a solemn expression that the old Regent had passed away.
Ning Yue¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What happened? Why did he pass away?¡±
¡°He probably took all the me to protect Lian Xin.¡± Yuan Hui sighed heavily.
At the side, Jiang Ying also sighed. Although the old Regent hated the Great Yun Nation, he was indeed a formidable figure.
In order to protect the ck City Kingdom, he had done this and ended his life. His courage wasmendable.
Seeing Jiang Ying¡¯s expression, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The old Regent has always hated Great Yun Nation. He wants Lian Xin to remember never to return to Great Yun Nation.¡±
Jiang Ying nodded. He didn¡¯t know about others, but he knew the old Regent¡¯s personality very well. He didn¡¯t know what the Great Yun Nation had done to make him hate them so much.
Was it purely because he did not want the country to return to the Great Yun Nation after independence?
Jiang Ying felt that that was not the case. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not care about this problem. We can¡¯t leave the ck City Kingdom for the time being.¡±
After all, the old Regent had just left. If they left now, there would be rumors about them.
Yuan Hui did not think so. He said, ¡°Once the old Regent dies, Lian Xin will speed up and turn the ck City Kingdom into a city of Russia. You have to send someone to tell your emperor about this.¡±
He had to take over the ck City Kingdom, but he couldn¡¯t hurt the harmony between Russia and the Great Yun Nation because of this.
¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 go now.¡± Jiang Ying stood up and ordered someone to send the news back to Great Yun Nation.
The next morning, Yuan Hui, Ning Yue, and Jiang Ying went to the residence to pay their respects to the old Regent.
The procedures for paying respects were normal. Everyone in the residence was saddened by the old Regent¡¯s departure.
Just as the three of them were about to leave, a child suddenly rushed out of the prince¡¯s residence and rushed to Ning Yue to kick her. He was holding a whip.
He cursed at Ning Yue, ¡°You murderer, you¡¯re here tough at us, right?! My grandfather is dead. He was killed by you!¡±
Ning Yue was at a loss. This child said that she was a murderer? What had she done?
¡°Little kid, did you get the wrong person?¡± Ning Yue asked him.
From this child¡¯s words, his grandfather should be the old Regent. He said that Ning Yue killed the old Regent. What was going on?
At the side, Yuan Hui pulled the child aside and looked around with a dark expression. ¡°The old Regent was dead, but was everyone in the residence dead? Couldn¡¯t they control a child?¡±
This child looked to be nine or ten years old. The ancients matured early. Children of this age were already sensible, but he still punched and kicked Ning Yue.
He wouldn¡¯t believe it if he said that he hadn¡¯t been taught by an adult!
Hearing Yuan Hui¡¯s words, a woman walked out of the old Regent¡¯s Residence. She walked to the child¡¯s side in fear.
¡°I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m sorry. The child is naughty,¡± the woman forced herself to say, but she hated her husband to death.
What he did today was caused by her husband. He said that as long as this rumor spread, the reputation of Great Yun Nation would be ruined.
With the status of the Old Regent¡¯s Residence in the ck City Kingdom, these three people would be hated and chased out of the ck City Kingdom.
It made sense, but who was going to tell her that this man would not be shaken so easily?
¡°Is the child naughty, or is hecking discipline?¡± Yuan Hui asked coldly. ¡°The legitimate princess of our Russia is high and mighty. You can¡¯t catch up to her even if you tter her. What right do you have to make your child cause a scene here?¡±
Every word was heartbreaking, and it had long frightened the woman until her face turned pale. She looked at Yuan Hui in disbelief.
So, was this man the legendary Emperor of Russia?
That bloodthirsty sovereign?
It was over. She was finished. The old Regent¡¯s Residence was finished!
That was the woman¡¯s first thought.
Ning Yue nced at the child, who was also frightened. She said, ¡°The child is innocent. He is innocent and young. I believe none of this was his intention.¡±
Originally, Ning Yue meant that she did not want to me the child, but after saying this, the woman was afraid.
She didn¡¯t mean it this way and she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She never taught her children to do these things. She was terrified.
¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t teach my child well. Please forgive him.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was faintly tearful..
Chapter 557 - 557: Sick
Chapter 557: Sick
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Take your child back. The princess of Russia is peerlessly noble. I won¡¯t me you for this, but 1¡¯11 look for Lian Xin,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Hearing Yuan Hui¡¯s words, the woman waspletely stunned. She looked at Yuan Hui in disbelief.
This man actually dared to call their emperor by his name. What did that mean? This man had the same status as their emperor.
Could he be the Emperor of Russia that she had heard about these past few days?
It should be. Otherwise, how many people would dare to call Lian Xin by his name?
Without waiting for anyone from the old Regent¡¯s Residence to react, Yuan Hui, Ning Yue, and Jiang Ying left the residence.
After getting into the carriage, Ning Yue said, ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t have to do this. 1 believe that child didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±
This time, it was Yuan Hui¡¯s turn to sigh heavily.
¡°I know you¡¯re kind-hearted, but have you thought about it? This behavior was taught by the adults of the old Regent¡¯s Residence. Otherwise, no matter how precocious this nine-year-old child is, he wouldn¡¯t have gone straight to you and said that you¡¯re a murderer.¡±
¡°Have you seen that child? If you haven¡¯t, how can he know you?¡± Yuan Hui said.
This time, Ning Yue did not know what to say. She had never wanted to frame anyone. As long as others did not take the initiative to provoke her, she would not cause trouble.
Why wouldn¡¯t these troubles let her go?
No, it wasn¡¯t that the troublemakers wouldn¡¯t let her go, but that group of people wouldn¡¯t let her go.
Ning Yue suddenly felt that she couldn¡¯t understand them. She didn¡¯t seem to have any hatred for the ck City Kingdom, right? Why did everyone here treat her as a thorn in their side?
Looking at Ning Yue¡¯s pale face, Jiang Ying gently pulled her into his arms andforted her gently.
¡°Yueyue, none of this is your fault. They¡¯re the ones in the wrong. They have a misunderstanding about you. They made mistakes before clearing up this misunderstanding.¡±
Jiang Ying¡¯sforting words did not make Ning Yue feel good. She said, ¡°I just want to return to Great Yun Nation as soon as possible. 1 don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡±
Yuan Hui nodded. ¡°Yes, we have to go back as soon as possible.¡±
He was going back to Russia. There were too many things to do. He had to go back and deal with them.
When he returned to his residence, Lian Xin arrived. He apologized to Ning Yue sincerely.
¡°I don¡¯t give a good exnation for this matter. 1 made you suffer,¡± Lian Xin said.
Ning Yue was still very surprised by Lian Xin¡¯s apology.
With Lian Xin¡¯s past personality, would he care about such a small matter?
The answer was no. Now that he had apologized, there must be something involving Ning Yue must have went wrong.
Obviously, Jiang Ying and Yuan Hui thought so too. They looked at Lian Xin warily, as if Lian Xin would do something heinous in the next second.
Seeing this situation, Lian Xin couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, but time will prove everything.¡±
¡°The reason why we¡¯re eager to join Russia now is also because I¡¯m tired. On the other hand, it¡¯s because our ck City Kingdom¡¯s feelings for Great Yun Nation can¡¯t be changed overnight.¡±
¡°I want to remove the heavy responsibility of being the emperor and let the citizens of this city eat their fill and live a stable life. Only the Great Yun Nation or Russia can do that.¡±
¡°ording to the current situation, I can only choose Russia. In any case, the future of Russia is the same as the future of the Great Yun Nation.¡±
Lian Xin¡¯s words had a deeper meaning. Yuan Hui praised him in his heart. He could see it clearly.
¡°Very good. I understand your intentions. Since you really think so, I naturally won¡¯t disappoint you. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Lian Xin nodded. ¡°1 never thought that you would disappoint me either. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hand the ck City Kingdom to you soon.¡±
When Yuan Hui heard this, he looked deeply at Lian Xin. ¡°Actually, I really want to ask you why you suddenly want to give up the throne.¡±
Lian Xin did not answer. Instead, she looked straight at Ning Yue. He walked forward and reached out to her.
¡°Take my pulse,¡± Lian Xin said.
Ning Yue was puzzled. Jiang Ying wanted to stop her, but Ning Yue said, ¡°Are you sick? Or something?¡±
¡°You¡¯ll know after you take my pulse,¡± Lian Xin said.
Puzzled, Ning Yue gently ced her hand on Lian Xin¡¯s wrist. This pulse made Ning Yue jump.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ning Yue asked in shock..
Chapter 558 - 558: Abnormal
Chapter 558: Abnormal
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The pulse of Lian Xin was very abnormal. After careful examination, she realized that Lian Xin should have heart disease.
¡°I¡¯ve asked many doctors, and I¡¯ve also looked for doctors from the Miracle Doctor Valley and the Valley of the Medicine Masters. The diagnosis they gave me concluded that I have a tumor in my brain that has already pressed down on my nerves,¡± Lian Xin said.
The medical technology in ancient times wascking, so the doctors could not perform a craniotomy on him.
Therefore, Lian Xin could only wait for death.
Ning Yue was silent for a while. She did not know Lian Xin¡¯s situation very well. Just now, she had just taken his pulse and discovered Lian Xin¡¯s heart disease. She did not expect Lian Xin to have a tumor in his brain.
¡°Sometimes, I often lose control of my emotions and do things that I don¡¯t want to do. But I can¡¯t control myself, just like the fire in Great Yun Nation,¡± Lian Xin said.
Ning Yue nced at Lian Xin. ¡°Can I take a look?¡±
Lian Xin nodded. He did not have any hope for his illness.
Even if Ning Yue treated him.
Ning Yue was a doctor, and she was very smart. However, in ancient times, Ning Yue could not perform a craniotomy on her at all.
She took a step forward and reached out to touch Lian Xin¡¯s head. Soon, Ning Yue confirmed the location of the tumor because it was so big that it could not be ignored.
Of course, if she hadn¡¯t reached out to touch it, she wouldn¡¯t have known where it grew. This was because Lian Xin didn¡¯t seem to have any problems on the surface.
The tumor grew at Lian Xin¡¯s temple. Ordinary people¡¯s temples would be slightly concave if they were gently pressed down, but when Lian Xin¡¯s temples were touched, she realized that there was something bulging at his temples.
Under normal circumstances, a tumor in the human brain could not be seen with the naked eye. Only by scanning with modern instruments would the tumor be discovered and the location of the tumor be determined.
Ning Yue reached out and touched Lian Xin¡¯s tumor. She suddenly felt that his tumor was not in his brain.
¡°Let me ask you. Apart from schizophrenia, do you experience dizziness, vomiting, and headaches?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Sometimes, but not often,¡± Lian Xin answered honestly.
Ning Yue nodded. ¡°Perhaps 1 can treat you.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Lian Xin smiled bitterly. ¡°Forget it. I know your medical skills are superb, but in ancient times, under such conditions, you can¡¯t perform a craniotomy at all. I get it.¡±
Ning Yue did not answer. ¡°1 can try to treat you. Although 1 can¡¯t open your skull, I can use acupuncture with silver needles to relieve your symptoms.¡±
¡°I¡¯m already very happy to be able to relieve myself from pain. Thank you too. That¡¯s all for today. I¡¯m going back too. I still have many things to deal with.¡± With that, Lian Xin turned around and left.
After Lian Xin left, Yuan Hui asked Ning Yue, ¡°Did you find anything?¡±
Ning Yue nodded and replied, ¡°Lian Xin suspects that it¡¯s a tumor, but it¡¯s impossible to touch a brain tumor with your hand unless that tumor is so big that it reaches the skull, but that¡¯s impossible.¡±
¡°Lian Xin can still eat, drink, and shit normally now. If there was really such a big tumor, he would have been bedridden long ago, so 1 suspect that this tumor is just a subcutaneous tumor. We¡¯ll have to see what the problem is,¡± Ning Yue said.
Ning Yue had other guesses about why he was schizophrenic.
¡°Then what are you thinking now?¡± Yuan Hui asked Ning Yue.
Ning Yue was silent for a moment before replying, ¡°I don¡¯t think Lian Xin¡¯s schizophrenia was caused by the tumor. It was just a coincidence.¡±
¡°If you treat him, how confident are you that you canpletely heal him?¡± Yuan Hui asked again.
¡°8o to 90%,¡± Ning Yue said.
Yuan Hui looked at Ning Yue in shock. He did not expect Ning Yue to be so confident.
¡°However, it depends. That thing won¡¯t affect his life. I think we can treat him after seeing the situation,¡± Ning Yue said.
Ever since Lian Xin came over, Jiang Ying was at a loss during their conversation, so he did not interrupt when Yuan Hui and Ning Yue were chatting.
¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for now. Go back to your room and rest first. If there¡¯s no problem, you can return to Great Yun Nation in two days,¡± Yuan Hui said.
Jiang Ying and Ning Yue nodded. Just as they were about to return to their rooms to rest, Yuan Hui said, ¡°If Lian Xin wants you to help treat him, then go to Great Yun Nation. Leave everything here to me. Don¡¯t worry..¡±
Chapter 559 - 559: Returning to Great Yun Nation
Chapter 559: Returning to Great Yun Nation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
They knew Yuan Hui¡¯s concerns. It was not safe in the ck City Kingdom. Even if Lian Xin had juste over to exin a lot, they did not believe all of it.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring Yueyue back in two days,¡± Jiang Ying said.
In two days, the old Regent would be buried. Jiang Ying nned to bring Ning Yue back to Great Yun Nation after the old Regent was buried.
Soon, it was time for the old Regent to be buried. When they heard news that the old Regent¡¯s burial was done, Jiang Ying left with Ning Yue.
When the officials of the ck City Kingdom received the news, they went straight to the pce to look for Lian Xin.
¡°The emperor can¡¯t let the people of Great Yun Nation go back just like that. If we want to unify the world, we have to keep them behind!¡± an official said.
¡°No!¡± Another official immediately retorted.
¡°Now, our ck City Kingdom has too many things to do. If we detain Prince Jiang Ying and Princess Ning Yue now, Russia and Great Yun Nation will definitely fall out with us,¡± that person said.
¡°The emperor of Russia is still here. Why are we afraid of him?¡± the official said disdainfully.
If Russia dared to do anything, they could also directly detain Yuan Hui.
He did not believe that the emperor of a country would dare to be disobedient when he was in their hands.
¡°No, no. The Emperor of Russia is a famous bloodthirsty sovereign. If we really do this, with his personality, he will definitely take revenge crazily. With the current situation of our country, we can no longer withstand the anger of the two countries.¡±
Lian Xin looked at the noisy officials with a headache. He really did not want to listen to their nagging. It was too annoying.
Lian Xin pretended to faint. Seeing this, Eunuch Dezi hurriedly got someone to call a doctor and found someone to move him to the bed.
The court was soon in chaos. When the officials saw that Lian Xin had fainted, they did not say anything else. They waited for the doctor toe over and say that Lian Xin was fine before leaving.
After the officials and doctors left, Lian Xin opened his eyes. His expression was not good.
¡°Dezi, aren¡¯t they pushing their luck? Or am I too easy to talk to?¡± Lian Xin asked coldly.
¡°Also, I can¡¯t believe these old officials in the royal court. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that their mouths can force people to death. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re too easy to talk to, but they¡¯re pushing their luck.¡±
¡°Then do as you want. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to live like this.¡±
Dezi hated those officials because they had once forced the people he liked to death.
Back then, he had obtained the emperor¡¯s grace and could marry, but those officials said that he was a eunuch and with no manhood. He could not set this precedent.
In the end, what they said became more and more ridiculous until one day, he received news that the person he loved hadmitted suicide. He was heartbroken and knew very well that these officials had forced his beloved to death.
Since they could not gain anything from him, they could only force a weak woman to death.
His lover was an illiterate woman from the countryside. How could she understand the principles? In such a society, women had to listen to their husbands when they got married.
Those people said that it was for his own good.
For the sake of his future, she killed herself.
How could Dezi not hate them? He wanted to kill all of them, but he had no choice. If he did, he would be a murderer. He would never be able to clear his name.
Seeing Dezi¡¯s expression, Lian Xin sighed heavily. He also knew that Dezi was thinking of his fiancee.
¡°Dezi, after so many years, is your hatred still that strong?¡±
Hearing Lian Xin¡¯s words, De Zihao smiled bitterly. How could he not hate her?
He could still remember the bone-chilling pain back then. How could he not hate them?
However, he did not say these things explicitly. He knew that he would not gain anything by saying them now, so he might as well not mention them.
¡°Emperor, it¡¯s time to eat. Why don¡¯t you eat something first? You have a big n recently. You have to take care of your health.¡± Dezi advised earnestly.
¡°Alright, alright, 1 understand. Go and prepare something to eat.¡± Lian Xin waved his hand, indicating for Dezi to leave.
After Dezi left, Lian Xin sighed heavily and nced out the window. Night had fallen, and he did not know where Ning Yue had gone..
Chapter 560 - 560: Returning Home
Chapter 560: Returning Home
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At this moment, Ning Yue and Jiang Ying had already left the territory of the ck City Kingdom.
They were fine the entire way back. They also knew that it was because Lian Xin had stopped those people that they were so safe.
¡°I wonder how Uncle is doing?¡± Ning Yue sighed as she spoke.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since Uncle is staying there, he must bepletely confident,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Since Yuan Hui said that he wanted to stay, it meant that Yuan Hui was very confident that he could stay alive in the ck City Kingdom. Besides, with his status, Lian Xin did not dare to hurt him.
After a week, the two of them finally returned to the Great Yun Nation.
When Jiang Ying and Ning Yue appeared in front of everyone, time seemed to have stopped.
Everyone looked at them in disbelief for a long time. The first to react was Old Master Ning.
He was excited. ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡±
The emperor was very happy to receive the news that the two of them had returned. After the two of them returned the things to the Ning family, they entered the pce.
¡°Quick, quick, let them in. Don¡¯t let them wait outside,¡± the emperor said.
After the two of them entered and saw the emperor, tears suddenly welled up in his eyes.
¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. You¡¯ve lost weight,¡± the emperor said.
After Jiang Ying made a simple report, he asked the emperor in confusion, ¡°Brother, I think Lian Xin¡¯s motive for doing this is not simple.¡±
The emperor nodded. Of course, he also thought that Lian Xin¡¯s motive for doing this was not pure, but what could he do? What could he say?
¡°No matter what, as long as the ck City Kingdom doesn¡¯t exist in the future, there won¡¯t be a problem,¡± the emperor said.
There was another problem for the emperor to consider, which was that Yuan Hui would definitely pass the throne to Ning Yue. In other words, after Jiang Ying and Ning Yue married, the two countries would be like one country.
Therefore, in the emperor¡¯s opinion, it was not a problem for the ck City Kingdom to join either one.
¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. By the way, Father asked me to tell you to visit him when youe back,¡± the emperor said.
Jiang Ying and Ning Yue looked at each other. Although they did not know why the Retired Emperor was looking for them, they still nodded obediently. After talking to the emperor, they went to look for the Retired Emperor.
The Retired Emperor was quite surprised to see them. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±
¡°Yes, Uncle. Why are you looking for us?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
The Retired Emperor smiled and replied, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not looking for you. I¡¯m looking for Ning Yue. 1 want to ask how my business has been recently.¡±
Hearing the Retired Emperor ask about business, Ning Yue was a little embarrassed. Before going to the ck City Kingdom, the emperor¡¯s business was not bad.
She and Jiang Ying returned to the Ning family¡¯s house first before entering the pce. She had really never seen the emperor¡¯s business. Thinking of this, Ning Yue felt a little awkward.
¡°Retired Emperor, I¡¯m really sorry. As soon as I came back, I went back home to store my things before entering the pce. I haven¡¯t gone to see the business yet. 1 wonder what has happened recently?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°It¡¯s nothing. 1 just can¡¯t wait to know how my business is. I¡¯m still counting on the business to support me in my old age,¡± the Retired Emperor said with a smile.
Hearing the Retired Emperor¡¯s words, Ning Yue also wanted tough. ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re the Retired Emperor. Why do you need these businesses to retire?¡±
¡°Oh, I¡¯m tired of staying in the pce. 1 was thinking of discussing it with the emperor. In a year or two, I¡¯ll leave the pce to stay. After 1 leave the pce, I won¡¯t have any financial support. Wouldn¡¯t that mean 1 can only rely on these businesses?¡± The Retired Emperor said with a smile.
The Retired Emperor seemed to be in a good mood. When he spoke, his face was filled with smiles.
¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. After 1 go back and settle down, I¡¯ll definitely pay attention to the business. Before 1 went to the ck City Kingdom, the business was still quite good. I¡¯ve only been away for a few days, so there won¡¯t be too many problems.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, the Retired Emperor was relieved.
Then, he took out a small box and handed it to Ning Yue. Ning Yue took it and saw a seal lying quietly in the small box.
¡°What is this?¡± Ning Yue asked the Retired Emperor.
¡°This can be used to withdraw half of the assets of all the business under my name. I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± the emperor said.
Hearing the emperor¡¯s words, Ning Yue was so frightened that she almost threw the box in her hand to the ground.
Fortunately, in the end, Ning Yue reacted and held the box steadily. ¡°This thing is too precious. You¡¡±
She wanted to speak, but the Retired Emperor interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s not a question of whether it¡¯s valuable or not. The problem is that this is what I want to give you..¡±
Chapter 561 - 561: Death
Chapter 561: Death
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Retired Emperor had given Ning Yue half of the assets of all his businesses. Ning Yue did not know how to answer such a precious gift.
She originally wanted to refuse, but the Retired Emperor¡¯s unwillingness made Ning Yue unable to say anything.
¡°Yes, you have to get married as soon as possible,¡± the Retired Emperor said.
When Ning Yue heard this, her face turned as red as an apple. ¡°Emperor!¡±
The Retired Emperorughed out loud. He looked at Jiang Ying. ¡°Alright, 1 won¡¯t keep you any longer. Go back.¡±
Ning Yue held the seal given by the Retired Emperor and was a little puzzled. What was wrong with the Retired Emperor? Why did he suddenly give her half of the assets of all his businesses?
Did the Retired Emperor have any ns? Ning Yue returned home with the seal and doubts with Jiang Ying.
Ning Yue vaguely felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong.
After thinking about it for a few days, something finally happened.
That day, Jiang Ying returned home and told Ning Yue that the Retired Emperor had passed away. Ning Yue was shocked and asked in disbelief, ¡°How?¡±
She had previously treated the Retired Emperor¡¯s illness. Although the Retired Emperor¡¯s health was not good, she had also nursed him back to health and allowed him to return from the gates of hell again and again.
Most importantly, the Retired Emperor was not as worried about the state affairs as before. His state of mind was calm, and his lifespan should have been extended. Why had he passed away?
At the thought of this, Ning Yue¡¯s first reaction was that the Retired Emperor¡¯s death was not simple.
¡°The Retired Emperor was poisoned to death,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me to go?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Jiang Ying sighed heavily. ¡°The Retired Emperor died around nine o¡¯clockst night. It wasn¡¯t until six this morning that the eunuch entered the room to ask the Retired Emperor if he wanted to get up and wash up that he realized that the Retired Emperor had passed away. The imperial physician was already helpless.¡±
¡°No, let me take a look!¡± Ning Yue¡¯s bad feeling intensified. For some reason, she was unwilling to believe that the Retired Emperor had died for no reason.
Was he poisoned? What had he eaten to be poisoned? And who had poisoned him?
There was no answer to all of this. She would not easily believe that the Retired Emperor¡¯s passing would be so inexplicable.
¡°Imperial Brother thinks so too. He asked me to enter the pce with you,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Actually, Jiang Ying was originally unwilling to agree to the Emperor¡¯s request, but the person who died was the emperor¡¯s father and uncle.
His uncle doted on him too. For a moment, he was in a dilemma.
The emperor told Jiang Ying to tell Ning Yue about this. If Ning Yue was unwilling, then forget it. In the emperor¡¯s opinion, the Retired Emperor¡¯s situation was already hopeless.
To the emperor¡¯s surprise, Ning Yue was actually willing to enter the pce to examine the Retired Emperor. Although everyone thought that the Retired Emperor had already passed away, they inexplicably felt hope when Ning Yue entered.
Ning Yue took a deep breath, put on a mask, and put on her homemade white coat.
The Retired Emperor had been poisoned. Who knew if this poison was contagious?
After putting on her clothes, Ning Yue walked into the house. At this moment, the emperor had already asked everyone to retreat and let Ning Yue check the situation.
Ning Yue stepped forward and ced her hand on the Retired Emperor¡¯s wrist. His wrist was already cold. Ning Yue frowned and checked.
In the end, he realized that there was something strange about the Retired Emperor¡¯s corpse.
The emperor and the others waited outside for a long time but did not see Ning Yuee out. They could not help but be a little anxious. After pacing back and forth for a long time, Ning Yue¡¯s voice came from inside.
¡°Your Majesty and Jiang Ying, pleasee in,¡± Ning Yue said.
The two of them looked at each other and understood what Ning Yue meant. She only let them in and not let them bring the other pce servants in.
The two of them entered the emperor¡¯s bedroom and saw that Ning Yue did not look too good.
¡°Your Majesty, 1 need to talk to you about something professional. Please calm down. It¡¯s like this. In forensic science, after a person dies, the vital activity of the various organs, tissues, and cells of the body stops. The organs are affected by various factors in the internal and external environment and will undergo a series of postmortem changes with special signs. It¡¯s called the stages of death.¡±
¡°In a natural environment, changes that ur within twenty-four hours of death are usually called early stages of death. Early stages of death include muscle rxation, decreased corpse temperature, rigor mortis, livor mortis, local dryness, autolysis, and so on.¡±
After saying this, Ning Yue paused for a moment. She needed the emperor to ept it. Ordinary people might not be able to ept it..
Chapter 562 - 562: Not Dead
Chapter 562: Not Dead
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
As expected, the emperor¡¯s expression changed. He asked Ning Yue, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±
¡°You¡¯ll know when you hear it.¡± After saying this, Ning Yue continued to talk about the professional terms in forensic science.
In short, Ning Yue had a different attitude towards the emperor¡¯s death this time.
¡°Algor mortis usually urs between one and two hours. Livor mortis usually urs between two and four hours after death. Rigor mortis usually urs between one and three hours after death. It spreads throughout the body in four to six hours. The peak is reached in twelve to sixteen hours. After twenty-four hours, the rigor mortis weakens and the muscles soften. It¡¯s called rigor mortis relief.¡±
After saying this, Ning Yue stopped. She felt that it was enough to say this. No matter how deep it was, there was no need for the emperor to understand more.
As long as he could understand what she had said before, that was enough.
The emperor thought for a long time and finally reacted. ording to Ning Yue, his father should be having rigor mortis at this time because 12 to 16 hours was the peak of the development of rigor mortis.
But now, his father still looked asleep. There was no pulse and his temperature had dropped. This was not right.
Ning Yue did not say anything. She left time for the emperor to digest this information. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. If I want to take the Retired Emperor¡¯s pulse, I might be disrespectful to him.¡±
¡°You can do whatever you want,¡± the emperor said.
Actually, there was nothing disrespectful with Ning Yue¡¯s words of in-depth pulse diagnosis. She just ced her hand on her neck to check the artery.
However, in ancient times, touching the Retired Emperor¡¯s neck was indeed a great disrespect in the eyes of the royal family, so Ning Yue had to say it in advance.
Since the emperor had allowed it, she could do as she pleased. At the thought of this, Ning Yue reached out to feel the Retired Emperor¡¯s pulse and pressed her ear to his left chest.
Seeing Ning Yue¡¯s expression, Jiang Ying¡¯s feelings became even moreplicated.
In all fairness, not to mention him, even the crown prince could not press his face against someone who everyone thought was dead.
However, because Ning Yue had doubts, she did so without hesitation.
Soon, Ning Yue¡¯s expression became more and more serious. She straightened up and said to the emperor and Jiang Ying, ¡°The Retired Emperor isn¡¯t dead.¡± What? Hearing this, the emperor and Jiang Ying were shocked. ¡°Are you serious? Father isn¡¯t dead?¡±
Ning Yue nodded. ¡°Yes, the emperor¡¯s heartbeat is weak. There¡¯s also a faint pulse on the artery on his neck. It¡¯s not very obvious.¡±
¡°There¡¯s poison, but this poison doesn¡¯t seem to be the kind we¡¯re thinking of. This poison can make people look dead. If we don¡¯t check carefully, we won¡¯t be able to find out if their hearts are beating.¡±
Ning Yue had also listened for a long time before she realized the Retired Emperor¡¯s weak heartbeat.
The emperor¡¯s expression became worse and worse. They all thought that the Retired Emperor had passed away and would not investigate thoroughly. Then, the Retired Emperor would have entered the tomb alive and did not see the light of day.
He did not dare to imagine what his father would do if that happened.
¡°Fortunately, I have you,¡± the emperor said with lingering fear.
If Ning Yue hadn¡¯t discovered it, he would really have be a sinner.
Ning Yue did not say anything. She had no idea how to examine the Retired Emperor.
She wondered if blood extraction and instrumentation could detect the root cause.
Ning Yue sighed heavily and pretended to take out the first aid kit, but in fact, she took out blood drawing items and some medical equipment from her space.
After a while, Ning Yue realized that this thing was actually not considered poison.
Since it was not poison, there was no need for an antidote.
The emperor asked nervously, ¡°Why don¡¯t you use the antidote?¡±
¡°Time is needed for the medicine to take effect, which is five dayster. During this period, we have to ensure the Retired Emperor¡¯s nutrition,¡± Ning Yue said.
This was not difficult. He just needed a nutritional injection or something. There were these things in the space.
In order to ensure the safety of the Retired Emperor, Ning Yue thought for a while and decided to stay with Jiang Ying. At the very least, she would wait for him to wake up to prevent anything from happening again.
Days passed, and it was already the sixth day. The medicinal effect had slightly decreased.
If Ning Yue had not discovered this problem, no one would have taken the Retired Emperor¡¯s pulse after confirming his death.
However, Ning Yue could not figure out who would want to harm the Retired Emperor. What was the benefit of harming the Retired Emperor?
Saying something disrespectful would harm the emperor more than harm the Retired Emperor..
Chapter 563 - 563: The Truth
Chapter 563: The Truth
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It was not until the seventh day that the Retired Emperor finally woke up. His face was pale. These days, his mind was clear, but his eyelids could not open.
The Retired Emperor knew exactly what had happened and what had been said in the outside world.
When he heard that the emperor had agreed to the burial, he was in despair.
It was not until Jiang Ying brought Ning Yue over that his hopes were ignited.
As expected, Ning Yue did not disappoint him. Ning Yue told the emperor that he was poisoned.
Of course, the Retired Emperor knew very well that this was not poison, but a form of medicine.
Without the antidote, he would naturally wake up when the time was up.
But when he woke up, would he still be safe and sound?
When they really reached the imperial mausoleum, it would be useless for him to wake up again.
¡°Father!¡± The emperor was very excited to see the Retired Emperor wake up. He knelt in front of him.
¡°Get up.¡± The Retired Emperor looked a little weak.
If Ning Yue hadn¡¯t been giving him injections these past few days, he really wouldn¡¯t know how to survive.
Although he couldn¡¯t open his eyes, his senses, hearing, and smell were still there. He knew very well who had saved him.
The Retired Emperor looked at Ning Yue and said, ¡°Ning Yue, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Your Majesty. This is what I should do,¡± Ning Yue said. Actually, if she hadn¡¯t checked carefully, she wouldn¡¯t have realized that the Retired Emperor had faked his death.
¡°Your Majesty, did you eat anything or touch anything before you faked your death? Did you encounter anything strange?¡± Ning Yue asked.
She was really curious. The pce was so tightly guarded. How did those people poison the Retired Emperor?
¡°It¡¯s Consort Shu. She brought me chestnut cake. After I ate it, 1 felt a little dizzy and wanted to lie in bed. I thought that it was because 1 was getting old and it wasn¡¯t a big problem.¡±
¡°I woke up when the emperor came over, but I was only conscious. I couldn¡¯t open my eyes or speak,¡± the Retired Emperor said.
Consort Shu? The emperor was stunned. Wasn¡¯t Consort Shu the most doted on by the Retired Emperor when he was alive?
Although Consort Shu¡¯s son could not be the emperor, her life would definitely be safe and smooth in the future because the Retired Emperor doted on her and her son.
Therefore, the emperor could not figure out why Consort Shu would do such a stupid thing.
¡°Forget it. I¡¯m old. Some things are already out of my control. I¡¯ll leave this to the emperor. You can deal with it. There¡¯s no need to care about me.¡± The Retired Emperor waved his hand.
He doted on Consort Shu, but what did she repay him with?
These days, he vaguely felt that something was wrong with Consort Shu, but he could not tell what was wrong.
At that time, he thought that it was because Consort Shu was old and worried about her son¡¯s future.
However, now that he had abdicated his position and the original crown prince had be the emperor, everything was settled.
But even so, he did not intend to let the emperor kill her. On the contrary, Consort Shu¡¯s son would definitely receive the best care.
In the past, he mentioned all of this to Consort Shu. At that time, she had been overjoyed.
She told the Retired Emperor, who was still the emperor, ¡°I don¡¯t expect my son to be sessful. I just want him to be safe for the rest of his life.¡±
At that time, he thought that Consort Shu was a sensible person, but now it seemed that everything was just a disguise.
Soon, the emperor investigated the matter.
It turned out that Consort Shu¡¯s mother was very dissatisfied. The emperor was the one who sat on the throne, not Consort Shu¡¯s son. That was why she hade up with this n.
They wanted the emperor to fake his death first and slowly n the next steps.
With the Retired Emperor¡¯s backing, would they be afraid that the emperor would not obey them?
This wishful thinking was good enough. If not for Ning Yue, they would have already achieved their goal.
The emperor was very afraid, so he was very decisive in dealing with this matter.
All the adult men of Consort Shu¡¯s mother¡¯s n were immediately beheaded, and the children and women were sent to the military camp.
It was unknown if it was because Consort Shu¡¯s mother¡¯s family hadmitted too many sins or for some other reason, but there were actually not many children.
When the emperor heard this news, his first thought was that some people had run away, but after a thorough investigation, he realized that this was indeed the case.
It had been a long time since their women had given birth. The youngest was already 12 years old.
However, the emperor did not kill this child. Instead, he raised this child in a secret manor in the capital.
He couldn¡¯t bear to kill a child either..
Chapter 564 - 564: Fire
Chapter 564: Fire
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When Ning Yue heard this news, she was also shocked.
Although Ning Yue pitied the 12-year-old child, everything was the emperor¡¯s decision. No matter how pitiful that child was, she could not say anything.
Wouldn¡¯t the child that was secretly raised in the manor be raised in captivity?
However, speaking of which, although he was raised in captivity, he did not have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of her life. It was a mixed blessing.
It was hard to say. Ning Yue sighed heavily.
¡°Yueyue, let¡¯s enter the pce to visit Uncle tomorrow night,¡± Jiang Ying said to Ning Yue.
The most important thing was to see the Retired Emperor. After all, although the Retired Emperor was awake now, who knew how his health was?
Almost all the doctors in the Imperial Hospital said that there was nothing to save him. Only Ning Yue could save him.
Ning Yue nodded. She was also prepared to enter the pce every day. The most important thing was to treat the Retired Emperor.
After a while, the emperor sent the eunuch beside him to invite the two of them into the pce. Ning Yue ced everything she needed in the first aid kit before following them into the pce in peace.
It was best not to expose the matter of the space as much as possible. She did not want to be demonized on the spot.
The atmosphere in the pce was different because of the Retired Emperor¡¯s improvement.
Ning Yue entered the Retired Emperor¡¯s bedroom to take his pulse. She quickly concluded that the Retired Emperor¡¯s poison had been removed.
Although the Retired Emperor was happy, he also asked Jiang Ying to persuade the emperor to spare the perpetrators if he could. After all, he was fine and lucky to live.
However, the emperor did not agree. He believed that if they could harm the Retired Emperor, they could harm him. If he was not lucky, he would die just like that.
Wouldn¡¯t the entire Great Yun Nation be destroyed?
The emperor did not dare to imagine the consequences of this matter, so he did not reply to the Retired Emperor.
Fortunately, the Retired Emperor¡¯s attitude was not as firm as before. He thought that the world was now under the emperor¡¯s control. He was already old and would not interfere in the emperor¡¯s decisions.
Therefore, this matter was decided just like that.
What shocked Ning Yue was not only the Retired Emperor being poisoned, but also the news from Yuan Hui, who was far away in the ck City Kingdom.
He told Ning Yue that Lian Xin hadmitted suicide.
When Ning Yue saw this letter, she was very shocked. She could not believe that someone like Lian Xin wouldmit suicide.
After reading Yuan Hui¡¯s letter carefully, Ning Yue¡¯s shocked heart gradually calmed down.
Yes, Lian Xin hadmitted suicide. Before he died, he had written an edict of concession. He had given the throne of the ck City Kingdom to Yuan Hui.
As Yuan Hui was the emperor of a country, the ck City Kingdom was directly integrated into the territory of Russia.
Therefore, the ck City Kingdom¡¯s territory was decided just like that.
As for whether Lian Xin was really dead, Yuan Hui told Ning Yue in the letter that there was no need to pursue the matter. He asked Ning Yue to live well in the heir¡¯s fief.
Ning Yue handed the letter to Jiang Ying. Soon, Jiang Ying¡¯s expression became a little strange. He didn¡¯t even know what Lian Xin was thinking.
Lian Xin set herself on fire? Stop joking. He couldn¡¯t have set himself on fire.
Therefore, Jiang Ying had a guess in his heart. Lian Xin¡¯s self-immtion was fake, and his escape was real. He was no longer the emperor, and they did not know where he was.
At the thought of this, Jiang Ying¡¯s expression became even stranger. Could this person be wanting to snatch Ning Yue from him again?
Jiang Ying secretly nced at Ning Yue. Ning Yue did not seem to notice anything strange about Jiang Ying.
After thinking about it, Jiang Ying decided not to tell Ning Yue this. Just as he was about to say something, Ning Yue spoke first.
¡°I think Lian Xin isn¡¯t dead,¡± Ning Yue said.
Jiang Ying held back the shock in his heart. He sized up Ning Yue calmly and asked, ¡°Why do you think so?¡±
¡°I guessed. 1 just feel that he¡¯s wreaking havoc and won¡¯t die so easily. There¡¯s a saying that goes, someone who wreaks havoc will live for a thousand years,¡± Ning Yue said.
Her words were very simple and made Jiang Ying very happy.
No matter what, his Yueyue was only on his side. That was enough.
Soon, Yuan Hui returned after dealing with the matters of the ck City Kingdom. Of course, he did not leave immediately after dealing with them. He arranged for many trusted aides to take on important positions in the ck City Kingdom.
In this way, if the remaining members of the royal family of the ck City Kingdom wanted to rebel, they would have to think twice.
He rushed over, looking travel-worn. When he saw Ning Yue, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to get married. It¡¯s been so long since you received the imperial edict. You should get married..¡±
Chapter 565 - 565: Marriage
Chapter 565: Marriage
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When Ning Yue heard this, she blushed.
Yuan Hui said this as if she hated marriage. What could she say?
¡°Alright, I¡¯m here too. It just so happens that 1¡¯11 enter the pce to discuss your marriage with the emperor. Xiaobao and Xiaobei are already so old. If you don¡¯t hold a wedding soon, how long will Xiaobao and Xiaobei have to wait before they have younger siblings?¡±
Hearing Yuan Hui¡¯s words, Ning Yue¡¯s face turned even redder. She opened her mouth to say that it was too fast, but Jiang Ying beat her to it.
¡°I¡¯ll listen to Uncle.¡± Jiang Ying grinned. This smile looked silly no matter how he looked at it.
¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯ste today. I¡¯ll enter the pce of Great Yun Nation to visit the emperor tomorrow and tell him about your marriage,¡± Yuan Hui said with a smile.
It was calm now, but what happened a few days ago made the emperor even busier. Now that Yuan Hui had entered the pce, he had to more or less pay attention to the emperor¡¯s emotions.
¡°By the way, something happened to Uncle recently,¡± Ning Yue said as she told Yuan Hui about the Retired Emperor.
Yuan Hui¡¯s expression instantly darkened. ¡°The matter of ck City Kingdom has been dealt with appropriately. Who else in the world is so blind to plot against the Retired Emperor?¡±
¡°It¡¯s Consort Shu.¡± Ning Yue told Yuan Hui the results of Jiang Ying and the emperor¡¯s investigation.
Yuan Hui almost couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Alright, this was a fire in the backyard. It had nothing to do with their national affairs.
¡°Alright, 1 know what you mean. I¡¯ll be careful. Your marriage has been dyed for a long time. You can¡¯t dy it any longer,¡± Yuan Hui said with a smile.
Actually, Yuan Hui¡¯s idea was that after they got married, he could directly nurture Xiaobao to be the emperor. Of course, Xiaobao was still young and he needed time to nurture him, so he would not be too anxious.
Yuan Hui was scheming. He wanted to immediately bring Xiaobao to his side and nurture him well. However, he only thought about it and did not act on it.
The next day, Yuan Hui entered the pce and told the emperor his thoughts. The emperor raised his hands and feet in agreement.
¡°Emperor of Great Yun Nation, I have an idea. Give some cities to Ning Yue as fiefs. I¡¯ve seen a few cities that are closer to the border. Why don¡¯t 1 give a few cities on my side to Ning Yue? This way, with her fiefs in the middle, it¡¯ll be easier for our two countries to contact each other.¡±
Yuan Hui said that he wanted to give a few cities to Ning Yue as fiefs, but it was actually to give Ning Yue confidence and let everyone know that Ning Yue had him, her uncle, as her strong backing.
No one could bully Ning Yue!
At the same time, this was also Yuan Hui¡¯s small warning. He hoped that Jiang Ying would be loyal to Ning Yue. If Jiang Ying let Ning Yue down, he would definitely not let him off.
Hearing Yuan Hui¡¯s words, the emperor instantly understood what he meant.
¡°Alright, this is your good intention. I don¡¯t think Ning Yue will refuse,¡± the emperor said.
Then, the two of them chatted for a while more. Yuan Hui hinted to the emperor that he wanted to nurture Jiang Ying and Ning Yue¡¯s child, Xiaobao, as his sessor.
Although the emperor was shocked, he could still ept it.
After all, Yuan Hui was already old. Who knew how many years he would have to nurture a child at this time? If he had a child with mediocre aptitude, wouldn¡¯t it be troublesome?
Therefore, the emperor quickly understood Yuan Hui.
However, this was only Yuan Hui¡¯s hint. He did not make it clear, so the emperor did not say anything.
On the other hand, it meant that he would definitely help with all his might.
Yuan Hui was relieved.
Of course, it was not just Yuan Hui. The emperor was even more relieved.
Who was Xiaobao? That was Jiang Ying and Ning Yue¡¯s son. Who was Jiang Ying? That was his cousin.
Jiang Ying had been on his side since he was young and had always assisted him when he grew up.
He was as at ease with Jiang Ying as the Retired Emperor was with the heir of Jin.
Even if everyone in the world had rebelled, these two would never harm them.
Since Jiang Ying¡¯s son would ascend the throne, he was very happy.
After returning to his residence, Yuan Hui sent someone to pass a message to Ning Yue and told her his thoughts.
Ning Yue didn¡¯t know what to feel. She sighed and said to the messenger, ¡°Go back and tell Uncle that this matter has to be taken slowly.¡±
He did not say it directly, but Yuan Hui also understood that Ning Yue meant to let Xiaobao choose his own path in the future.
If Xiaobao was willing to be the emperor, so be it.
If Xiaobao was unwilling, there was nothing he could do..
Chapter 566 - 566: Marriage
Chapter 566: Marriage
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After Jiang Ying heard this, he knew what Ning Yue was worried about. He said, ¡°Yueyue, there¡¯s no need to think about it. Although Xiaobao is still young, he¡¯s very sensible. Why don¡¯t we ask him?¡±
Ning Yue did not say anything. In the past, she had asked Xiaobao openly.
Xiaobao did not object, but Ning Yue thought that it was because Xiaobao was still young and did not understand these things.
Now, although Xiaobao looked more mature than his peers, he was still a child. Was it appropriate to leave these things to Xiaobao to consider? Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t help butugh. He said, ¡°Alright, Xiaobao isn¡¯t young anymore.¡± Not young? Xiaobao¡¯s age was only in the single digits.
Although children in ancient times matured early and Xiaobao was more mature than his peers, he was still young.
¡°Let¡¯s go back first,¡± Jiang Ying said to Ning Yue.
The two of them returned to the Ning family¡¯s house. Xiaobao and Xiaobei were ying in the courtyard. When they saw Jiang Ying and Ning Yue return, the eldest son of the Ning family immediately went forward to tell them.
¡°Yueyue, your grandfather is calling you over,¡± the eldest son of the Ning family said.
Ning Yue was still chatting with Jiang Ying about the children when she suddenly heard the eldest son of the Ning family say this.
However, she was only confused for a moment before she reacted. ¡°Alright,
Jiang Ying, go back to your room first. I¡¯ll go look for Grandpa.¡±
Jiang Ying nodded and Ning Yue went to the study.
At this moment, Old Master Ning was looking at some ount books. When Ning Yue arrived, he quickly put down the ount books in his hand and said to her with a smile, ¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re here? Take a seat.¡±
Ning Yue sat on the chair. Seeing that Old Master Ning seemed to be in a good mood, she could roughly guess that something had happened.
¡°Grandpa, why did you call me over?¡± Ning Yue asked.
Old Master Ning chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Aren¡¯t you and Jiang
Ying preparing to get married? I just want to discuss the dowry with you.¡± Dowry? Ning Yue blushed. He actually mentioned the dowry. Ning Yue smiled and said to Old Master Ning, ¡°Grandpa, actually, my uncle has already prepared the dowry.¡±
¡°Your uncle is different. You¡¯re my granddaughter, so of course 1 have to prepare it for you too. Not only me, but your other uncles also have to prepare it,¡± the old man said.
Ning Yue was the favorite of the Ning family. When she got married, the Ning family would definitely prepare dowry for her.
Ning Yue¡¯s heart warmed. She knew very well that the Ning family treated her well and she treated them the same way. She was Ning Yue of the Ning family and always would be.
¡°Thank you, Grandpa,¡± Ning Yue said.
If she still did not ept it now, Old Master Ning would be sad.
¡°Has your wedding date been set?¡± Old Master Ning asked.
¡°Not yet,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Yes, how about this? Your grandmother and 1 have been looking at the time for a while. How about the fifth of next month? You can discuss it with your uncle and the emperor,¡± Old Master Ning said.
¡°On the fifth of next month?¡± Ning Yue was stunned. It was already the twenty-fifth. There were only ten days until the fifth of next month.
¡°Isn¡¯t it too much of a rush, Grandpa?¡± Ning Yue said.
Although she said that, she was still looking forward to it. Ning Yue felt a little shy.
What was with such conflicting feelings?
¡°Oh, right. I almost forgot. Tell Jiang Ying too and see what he thinks.¡± With that, Old Master Ningughed out loud.
How could he have forgotten such an important groom?
When discussing the marriage, the groom and bride had to be involved. He was so happy that he forgot.
Ning Yue blushed and called out, ¡°Grandpa!¡±
¡°Go and tell Jiang Ying,¡± Old Master Ning said.
Ning Yue left the study and nned to go to Jiang Ying¡¯s room to look for him.
In the end, Ah Da said that he had gone to the moat to shop and looked troubled.
When Ning Yue heard this, she hurriedly went to the moat to look for him. Soon, she saw Jiang Ying. Jiang Ying asked, ¡°Yueyue, why are you here?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenly here? Are you in a bad mood?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking about something. Too many things have happened recently. I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Actually, that was not the case. He had a worry in his heart. Ning Yue¡¯s wedding date with him had yet to be set, but Ning Yue had been too busy recently.
It seemed that they did not even have time to get married. He wanted to mention it, but he did not dare to. He was also worried that he would give Ning Yue too much pressure.
Ning Yueforted Jiang Ying and did not say anything else. She did not know what was wrong with Jiang Ying and thought about her schedule. She had indeed been very busy recently..
Chapter 567 - 567: Happiness
Chapter 567: Happiness
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ning Yue felt that she had neglected Jiang Ying¡¯s emotions.
The two of them were silent for a while. Jiang Ying asked Ning Yue, ¡°Yueyue, why are you here? Did something happen?¡±
Ning Yue smiled and shook her head. Then, she told Jiang Ying Old Master Ning¡¯s thoughts. In the end, Jiang Ying was stunned.
Looking at Jiang Ying¡¯s stunned expression, Ning Yue was a little speechless. Was he okay? She reached out and waved her hand in front of Jiang Ying.
¡°Jiang Ying?¡± Ning Yue called out.
Jiang Ying came back to his senses, and then a huge wave of joy drowned him. ¡°Yueyue, is what you said true?¡±
His words were very loud, and Ning Yue could not stand it standing so close. ¡°You¡¯re talking so loudly!¡± Ning Yue pouted unhappily.
¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault. Yueyue, are you serious?¡± Jiang Ying asked again.
Ning Yue almostughed out loud. This Jiang Ying looked so much like a child.
She pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Are you against it?¡± ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m willing!¡± Jiang Ying said excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ve finally waited for this day. This day has finally arrived!¡±
Seeing Jiang Ying¡¯s excitement, Ning Yue smiled again. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be like this. Tell Uncle Jiang and Auntie what they think.¡±
¡°They¡¯re definitely willing!¡± Jiang Ying said hurriedly.
Then, Jiang Ying picked Ning Yue up and spun her around twice.
¡°Alright, alright. Put me down. My head is spinning!¡± Ning Yue said angrily.
When Jiang Ying heard this, he quickly put Ning Yue down and said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m just too happy. Yueyue, are you alright?¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. How about you discuss it with Uncle Jiang and Auntie first?¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 go now!¡± Jiang Ying ran away happily.
Ning Yue was a little speechless. There was no need to be so anxious, right? He was running away just like that? What about her? Was she going to go back alone?
Forget it. Jiang Ying was too happy. This also proved her importance in Jiang Ying¡¯s heart.
At the thought of this, Ning Yue nned to leave. However, just as she took two steps, she saw Jiang Ying running back. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Yueyue.¡±
Jiang Ying and Ning Yue returned to the Ning family and sent Ah Si to tell Jiang Huan and Xin Xin the news.
Then, Jiang Ying seized the time to enter the pce and tell the emperor about his marriage with Ning Yue.
The emperor was stunned. ¡°The fifth of next month?¡±
¡°Yes, Brother. I wonder if this time is okay?¡± Jiang Ying asked.
The emperorughed. ¡°Why not? It¡¯s just that I think the fifth of next month is too rushed. Can we be ready in time?¡±
After Jiang Ying and Ning Yue confirmed their marriage, they would be together for life. Their wedding had to be grand.
This would only happen once so the emperor felt that this time was a little rushed.
¡°No, no. I wish 1 could marry Yueyue tomorrow,¡± Jiang Ying said.
The emperorughed. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s do it on the fifth of next month. 1¡¯11 issue a decree now. By the way, ask your parents to enter the capital.¡±
Of course, after Jiang Huan and Xin Xin learned of this news, they rushed to the capital.
As they were happy and excited, they did not use a carriage. Instead, they rode a horse and rushed back to the capital.
It only took them less than two days to rush over.
¡°Oh, Yueyue, my good daughter-inw.¡± When Xin Xin saw Ning Yue, she held her hand and walked to the side to talk.
Jiang Huan also pulled Jiang Ying aside and asked, ¡°Are you in such a hurry to marry Yueyue?¡±
¡°Father, I¡¯ve known Yueyue for a long time. 1 can¡¯t wait for this day,¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°Father knows that you¡¯re anxious, but a wedding is only once in a lifetime. If you¡¯re in such a hurry, won¡¯t Yueyue be wronged if you miss something?¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely do everything well,¡± Jiang Ying said.
He was just anxious. He just couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so he would definitely arrange everything properly.
After knowing Jiang Ying¡¯s intentions, Jiang Huan didn¡¯t say anything else. He gave Xin Xin a look, and she was much more relieved.
She also asked Ning Yue, ¡°Yueyue, isn¡¯t it a little too rushed to get married on the 5th of next month?¡±
Hearing Xin Xin¡¯s question, Ning Yue was puzzled. ¡°Auntie, do you and Uncle Jiang disagree?¡±
¡°Oh, you can¡¯t say that. How can your uncle and I disagree? We can¡¯t wait for you to get married today! I¡¯m just worried that this time is too rushed and we won¡¯t be prepared enough. You might not get the best,¡± Xin Xin said..
Chapter 568 - 568: Discussion
Chapter 568: Discussion
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Marriage is an important event in a woman¡¯s life. We can¡¯t be careless. Jiang Ying can¡¯t let you suffer!¡± Xin Xin said again.
Hearing Xin Xin¡¯s words, Ning Yue almostughed out loud. If Jiang Ying heard Xin Xin¡¯s words, would he ask, ¡°Who¡¯s your biological child?¡±
Thinking of this, Ning Yue was touched and said to Xin Xin, ¡°Auntie, I¡¡±
Before Ning Yue could finish speaking, Xin Xin took out another pair of jade bracelets. ¡°Yueyue, this is from Imperial Grandfather. Now, 1¡¯11 give it to you. 1 hope you and Jiang Ying can be harmonious forever.¡±
Without waiting for Ning Yue to refuse, Xin Xin said, ¡°Also, why are you still calling me Auntie? Shouldn¡¯t you change your words?¡±
Ning Yue blushed and hurriedly called out, ¡°Mother.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xin Xin was gratified.
Jiang Ying and Ning Yue had gone through a lot of hardships before they got together. It was also a beautiful thing to be able to get married.
Old Master Ning knew that the heir had rushed over for their marriage. He hurriedly returned to the residence and invited the two of them to sit down.
¡°Old Master, this is what 1 think about the two children¡¯s wedding¡¡± Jiang Huan began to tell Old Master Ning his thoughts.
After a while, Yuan Hui arrived and joined the discussion.
Looking at the excited people, Ning Yue shook her head with a smile. These were her family members.
The marriage was clearly between her and Jiang Ying, but her family was more concerned than her. With a family who doted on her so much, her life was blessed.
Jiang Ying held her hand gently. ¡°Yueyue, let¡¯s go out. There¡¯s antern show today.¡±
Hearing that there was antern show, Ning Yue was even more curious. ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±
She walked to the street with Jiang Ying. The street was very lively. Ning Yue looked at the lights not far away.
Originally, the vendors should have finished work at this time, but today was an exception. Today was thentern show, which was why it was so lively.
The two of them walked to the center of thentern show, boughtnterns, and ate some snacks.
¡°Jiang Ying, 1 ate a little too much. Let¡¯s take a walk,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Ying smiled. The two of them interlocked their fingers and never separated.
When they reached a ce with fewer people, Ning Yue began to size up thentern in her hand.
Only then did she realize that thentern in Jiang Ying¡¯s hand and thentern in her hand had a picture of a golden couple.
However, the golden boy and jade girl on thentern were not quite the same as in ancient times. On the contrary, what they were wearing looked more like modern clothes.
¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize just now that the design on thentern was different?¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Yes, I got someone to customize it,¡± Jiang Ying replied.
¡°You told me that everything you have in that world. Your clothes and other things are different from here,¡± Jiang Ying said with a smile.
What a beautiful world it was over there.
At the thought of this, Jiang Ying actually yearned for it. He yearned for that world not because it was a beautiful world.
He only felt drawn to the world because Ning Yue once lived there. He also wanted to see Ning Yue live her life.
Ning Yue¡¯s heart was very warm. She knew what Jiang Ying meant. She smiled and said, ¡°In the future, if there¡¯s a chance, we can go take a look.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Jiang Ying replied with a smile.
The two of them continued to chat for a while before they saw Bailiing over. He said to Ning Yue, ¡°Princess, the emperor wants you and the heir to go back.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Ning Yue nced at Jiang Ying. The two of them tacitly returned to the Ning family with Baili.
All the adults and elders of the Ning family were smiling. When they saw Jiang Ying and Ning Yue arrive, the smiles on their faces widened.
¡°Jiang Ying and Yueyue,e over. We just discussed your marriage together. There¡¯s a decision to make. Come and listen,¡± Old Master Ning said.
Hearing Old Master Ning¡¯s words, Ning Yue¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°Grandpa, Father, Mother, and Uncles can decide.¡±
Then, the family recounted the details they had just discussed to the two of them. They did not leave out anything about when to receive the bride and where to have the ceremony.
Hearing her family¡¯s arrangements, Ning Yue was very happy. She and Jiang Ying looked at each other. At the same time, the two of them looked at the elders at home.
In the end, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue nodded in agreement to the details told by the elders.
Finally, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue received the emperor¡¯s imperial edict three dayster..
Chapter 569 - 569: Mai Cheng
Chapter 569: Mai Cheng
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The emperor¡¯s imperial edict stated that the two of them would get married on the 5th of next month and everything went on as usual.
Before the wedding, in the distant ck City Kingdom, or Russia now, Lian Xin arrived. His name was no longer Lian Xin. He had changed his name.
He hadn¡¯t chosen either of the two names he¡¯d once used. His name was Mai Cheng now.
¡°Why did you suddenlye?¡± Ning Yue asked.
¡°Can¡¯t Ie to a good friend¡¯s wedding?¡± Mai Cheng said.
¡°Good friend?¡± Ning Yue was a little confused.
¡°Or someone from her maiden family?¡± Mai Cheng said tentatively.
¡°Maiden family?¡± Ning Yue repeated.
¡°Hey, that¡¯s enough. Give me some face. I¡¯m from the same ce as you. We¡¯re considered from the same hometown. Can¡¯t I give you a congrattory gift when you get married?¡± Mai Cheng said.
¡°Do you have a fever?¡± Ning Yue asked again.
Mai Cheng was speechless and instantly didn¡¯t know what to say. He hade to give a congrattory gift out of goodwill, but Ning Yue actually said that he had a fever.
Wasn¡¯t she indirectly saying that his brain wasn¡¯t working?
Mai Cheng didn¡¯t know what to say. He sighed and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll send you a congrattory gift. Happy marriage.¡±
¡°Oh, oh, oh. Thank you,¡± Ning Yue said.
Then, there was another silence. In the end, Ning Yue asked him curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel terrible that your throne is gone?¡±
Mai Cheng was stunned. That¡¯s right. His throne was gone. He smiled bitterly. ¡°If I don¡¯t give up the throne, Russia and Great Yun Nation won¡¯t let the ck City Kingdom off, right?¡±
Ning Yue did not say anything. Yes, with Mai Cheng¡¯s madness, Great Yun Nation and Russia would definitely not leave him alone.
If it had been the previous emperor, they might not have dealt with the ck City Kingdom so early. But Mai Cheng was different. He was a crazy man.
¡°Why are you so crazy?¡± Ning Yue finally asked the question in her heart.
When Mai Cheng was in the Great Yun Nation, he set fire to the entire East Street, discing themoners. When he returned to the ck City Kingdom, he killed the previous emperor.
Why would he do that?
Mai Cheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s in the past.¡±
Ning Yue was silent. Was it over? Could such a thing be over?
In the past, she had wanted to personally capture Mai Cheng to give an exnation to the dead and injuredmoners.
But now, he could casually say that it was in the past.
How could he live with such a thing?
Looking at Ning Yue¡¯s expression, Mai Cheng knew that he had said something wrong. He sighed heavily and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. I mean, those things have already happened. It¡¯s useless to pursue the matter now.¡±
At this point, Mai Cheng stopped for a while and nced at Ning Yue¡¯s expression. In the end, he realized that Ning Yue still did not look too good.
He knew that Ning Yue minded those things.
But on second thought, those things in the past were so bastardly!
¡°It¡¯s almost your wedding day. Don¡¯t mention those annoying things in the past. It¡¯s true that I did something wrong,¡± Mai Cheng said.
Ning Yue looked at Mai Cheng deeply. What should she say?
There seemed to be nothing she could say. Mai Cheng had done something wrong, but now he had taken the initiative to admit it.
She really didn¡¯t know what to say. Should she praise Mai Cheng or scold him?
¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Those were human lives. How could you write it off? Are human lives so worthless in your eyes?¡± Ning Yue said.
She couldn¡¯t even see what kind of person Mai Cheng was anymore. He kept saying that the ancient times weren¡¯t good and how good things were in the modern world.
But didn¡¯t what he did go against thews in the modern world?
Mai Cheng was about to answer when Ning Yue said, ¡°You think you¡¯re from the modern era and different from the people here in ancient times, but in your heart, do you treat ancient people as human lives?¡±
¡°The modernw treats murderers equally. You didn¡¯t even get a sentence,¡± Ning Yue said in one breath.
Her words also embarrassed Mai Cheng. The expectant light in Mai Cheng¡¯s eyes disappeared. He was here to beg Ning Yue for forgiveness.
There were many things he couldn¡¯t help but do, including the fire on East Street.
Ning Yue seemed to see through Mai Cheng¡¯s thoughts. She sighed and said, ¡°Dissociative identity disorder isn¡¯t an illness, nor is it an excuse for you to kill someone.¡±
Mai Cheng¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He nced at Ning Yue and turned to flee.
His desire to exin the situation disappeared without a trace at this moment..
Chapter 570 - 570: Anticipation
Chapter 570: Anticipation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Looking at Mai Cheng¡¯s retreating back, Ning Yue sighed again. She couldn¡¯t remember how many times she had sighed today.
Seeing Mai Cheng walk away, Jiang Ying slowly walked over.
He had been standing silently nearby since Mai Cheng arrived. To be honest, he didn¡¯t think Mai Cheng was a good person.
Therefore, Jiang Ying was very worried that Mai Cheng would do something to hurt Ning Yue, so he stood nearby and watched them.
Unexpectedly, Mai Cheng fled in the end. He was even a little curious about what Ning Yue had said.
Before Jiang Ying could ask, Ning Yue told him about the conversation just now.
Jiang Ying¡¯s expression turned even worse. Did Mai Cheng think so little of human lives?
In Mai Cheng¡¯s opinion, his life was important. Was someone else¡¯s life not?
¡°Does he think that changing his name can hide what he did in the past?¡± Jiang Ying said.
¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking,¡± Ning Yue replied.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. Mother said that an embroiderer wille and take our measurements today. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Jiang Ying said.
ording to the ancient rules of marriage, the groom and bride could not meet before marriage. However, the elders at home did not say anything about these two people and let them be.
They had faced so much together and traveled together. Earlier, the two of them had Xiaobao and Xiaobei.
These secr matters would no longer affect the two of them, so the elders of the two families turned a blind eye to the two of them meeting before marriage.
When the two of them returned to the Ning family, they saw the embroiderer sent by the pce. ¡°Heir, I¡¯m Hong Hong, an embroiderer sent by the pce. I¡¯m here to take your measurements and make your clothes.¡±
Actually, although she was here to take measurements, the general outline of the clothes was already there. She just needed to lower the waists, lower the shoulders, and adjust the sleeves ording to Jiang Ying and Ning Yue¡¯s figures. It wouldn¡¯t take much effort.
After taking her measurements, she returned to the pce to report.
Originally, the groom¡¯s and bride¡¯s clothes could be made outside the pce, but the emperor did not allow it. The emperor said that Jiang Ying was his younger brother. Since it was his younger brother¡¯s marriage, he would definitely get the best embroiderer in the pce to make clothes for them.
That was why today, the embroiderer had gone to the Ning family to take their measurements.
As the wedding date approached, Ning Yue suddenly began to feel a little nervous.
Whether in her previous life or this life, this was her first time getting married. She was getting married!
Everyone in the Ning family was busy. They seemed to be preparing for something.
On the contrary, she acted as if nothing had happened. Apart from being mentally prepared to be a bride, she had not prepared anything. Was that appropriate?
At the thought of this, Ning Yue hurriedly went to look for Madam Liu, wanting to ask her what she could do.
Madam Liu had been through this before. She could tell at a nce that Ning Yue was nervous and uneasy.
¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re the bride-to-be. You don¡¯t have to do anything. You just have to be mentally prepared to marry Jiang Ying,¡± Madam Liu said with a smile.
¡°Mother!¡± Ning Yue called out to Madam Liu with a red face.
¡°Hey! Alright, alright. Didn¡¯t Jiang Ying ask you out to theke today? Just go with him. We¡¯ll take care of the family matters,¡± Madam Liu replied.
¡°How can 1 think about having fun when I see that you¡¯re busy? I feel bad,¡± Ning Yue said.
In any case, she was the one getting married. She wasn¡¯t involved, but she made the people around her busy. She really felt bad.
Actually, everything was almost ready. They would at most give the servants some instructions to make the final arrangements. There was nothing tiring about it.
¡°Alright, do you think we¡¯re very tired? We¡¯re extremely happy. Our baby is getting married, so we¡¯re naturally happy. Everything we do is voluntary. Also, what can a bride-to-be like you do? Just be prepared,¡± Madam Liu replied with a smile.
¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s almost time for Jiang Ying to ask you out to theke. Aren¡¯t you going?¡± Madam Liu pretended to have a straight face and pushed Ning Yue out of the house.
She kept saying, ¡°We¡¯re at home. What are you worried about? You can¡¯t rush a wedding. You¡¯ve never been married before. What can you do? Of course you have to let us elders do it.¡±
Hearing Madam Liu¡¯s words, Ning Yue¡¯s heart warmed. She said to Madam Liu, ¡°Thank you so much, Mother..¡±
Chapter 571 - 571: Day of Marriage
Chapter 571: Day of Marriage
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Just like that, Jiang Ying and Ning Yue finally waited for the day of their marriage with excitement and joy.
Ning Yue was waiting in the Ning family¡¯s boudoir in her wedding dress. Madam Liu was worried that Ning Yue would be hungry, so she secretly stuffed some snacks into Ning Yue¡¯s hands.
¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± Ning Yue was touched. She wanted to say something, but she realized that Madam Liu¡¯s eyes were already a little red.
¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Madam Liu wiped her tears and smiled at Ning Yue. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just very emotional. My daughter has grown up. It¡¯s time for her to get married.¡±
Ning Yue opened her mouth to say something, but she did not know how to express it.
She had indeed grown up, but before that, she already had Xiaobao and Xiaobei.
Indeed, in a mother¡¯s heart, a child would never grow up.
Tears fell quietly.
Seeing the tears on Ning Yue¡¯s face, Madam Liu¡¯s heart ached.
¡°Hey, why are you crying? You¡¯re the bride on this big day. Don¡¯t cry!¡± Madam Liu rushed forward in a hurry to wipe Ning Yue¡¯s tears.
However, when she wiped them, the makeup on Ning Yue¡¯s face was smudged. Seeing this, Madam Liu quickly put on makeup for Ning Yue again.
¡°Alright, Yueyue. Today is your big day. You¡¯re not allowed to cry again,¡± Madam Liu said.
¡°Mother, I just feel that I¡¯ll always be important to you,¡± Ning Yue said.
In Madam Liu¡¯s opinion, Ning Yue would always be her precious daughter.
¡°Of course. You¡¯re my child. Of course you¡¯re important. No matter how the world changes or how time passes, you¡¯ll always be my daughter. You¡¯re important,¡± Madam Liu said.
¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re getting married today. In the future, you¡¯ll be someone else¡¯s daughter-inw. Yueyue, after you marry Jiang Ying, you have to remember to treat your inws well.¡±
¡°Also, you have to take good care of Xiaobao and Xiaobei. No matter how many children there are in the future, you can¡¯t let them think that you won¡¯t treat them well after giving birth to younger siblings.¡±
Madam Liu instructed Ning Yue patiently. Hearing this, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh.
¡°Alright, Mother, I know. How many times have you said this? My ears are getting tired,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
When Madam Liu heard this, she pretended to be angry and red at Ning Yue. ¡°Do you find Mother annoying?¡±
¡°Of course not. I can¡¯t wait for Mother to nag me about these things every day,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Madam Liu could no longer hold it in and wailed.
¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Did 1 say something wrong?¡± Ning Yue tried her best to recall what she had just said.
There didn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong, but why was Madam Liu crying?
Did she suffer some grievance recently, or did something big happen that she did not know about?
¡°Yueyue, my Yueyue, why are you getting married? I want you to stay by my side for the rest of my life, but you¡¯re getting married.¡±
At this point, Madam Liu cried even louder. ¡°Mother knows that this thought is wrong. You met a man who loves you the most. The two of you really love each other. You should start a family.¡±
At this point, Madam Liu paused again and wiped her tears as she looked at Ning Yue.
¡°Moreover, Jiang Ying is Xiaobao and Xiaobei¡¯s biological father. It¡¯s only right for the two of you to be together. 1 know my thoughts are wrong, but I just can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡±
Hearing Madam Liu¡¯s words, Ning Yue was relieved.
It was good that nothing big happened.
She called out to Madam Liu, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m just getting married. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re parting forever. I¡¡±
Before Ning Yue could finish speaking, Madam Liu interrupted her.
¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft. It¡¯s a big day. What unlucky things are you saying? Yueyue, you¡¯re not young anymore. You should know these taboos,¡± Madam Liu said.
Ning Yue smiled. Her mother was just so cute.
¡°Mother, I understand. It¡¯s not like we won¡¯t see each other forever after I get married. Besides, after I get married, you have to return to Grandpa¡¯s fief. Grandpa¡¯s fief and mine are together. We¡¯ll see each other for a long time in the future,¡± Ning Yue said.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Madam Liu¡¯s eyes lit up. That¡¯s right, why hadn¡¯t she thought of this?
Even if Ning Yue did not go to the fief, it was still near Jiang Ying¡¯s father¡¯s fief.
At that time, apart from Ning Yue visiting them, they could also visit her..
Chapter 572 - 572: Wedding Ceremony
Chapter 572: Wedding Ceremony
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After Madam Liu thought it through, her mood suddenly improved. She smiled and tapped Ning Yue¡¯s nose. ¡°Mother was wrong.¡±
¡°Whether it¡¯s the Ning family, Jiang Ying¡¯s family, or your fief, the three fiefs are all close together. We can meet at any time, and I can see my two precious grandchildren at any time.¡± At this point, Madam Liu¡¯s mood improved.
Seeing that Madam Liu¡¯s mood had improved, the smile on Ning Yue¡¯s lips widened.
The mother and daughter continued to chat for a while before the maidservant in the residence knocked on the door.
¡°Your Highness and Fifth Madam, the heir is here to pick up the bride. Master asked your highness to prepare quickly.¡± The maidservant¡¯s voice came from outside the door.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring Yueyue out now,¡± Madam Liu said happily.
Then, Madam Liu looked at Ning Yue and said to her, ¡°Yueyue, Mother will cover you with this red veil.¡±
After the red veil covered her face, Madam Liu helped Ning Yue up.
Ning Yue couldn¡¯t see ahead, but she could see her feet.
After bringing Ning Yue out, Madam Liu¡¯s sisters-inw also arrived.
¡°Yueyue, we¡¯re all holding a grand wedding today. If you suffer any grievances after marrying Jiang Ying, you have toe back and tell First Aunt. I will stand up for you.¡± First Aunt¡¯s voice entered Ning Yue¡¯s ears.
Although Ning Yue couldn¡¯t see her face at this moment, Ning Yue could already hear a hint of sobbing in her first aunt¡¯s voice.
¡°Thank you, First Aunt,¡± Ning Yue said gratefully.
¡°That¡¯s right, Yueyue. Our entire Ning family is your strongest backing,¡± Second Aunt said again.
¡°Yueyue, you have toe back often to visit us,¡± Third Aunt added.
In the end, Fourth Aunt¡¯s face turned red. After a long time, she said, ¡°You¡¯ve said everything I wanted to say.¡±
Everyoneughed.
¡°Alright, alright. We have to send Yueyue out. Don¡¯t waste time,¡± First Aunt quickly said.
The four women from the Ning family surrounded Ning Yue in the middle. Madam Liu supported Ning Yue and slowly walked to the front hall.
This ce was filled with guests. Seeing Ning Yuee out, everyone actually wanted to tease the two newlyweds.
Jiang Ying saw through their intentions and said, ¡°Elders, please spare me. I¡¯ve experienced a lot of hardships to marry Yueyue.¡±
¡°It¡¯s our wedding night. 1 just want to bring my bride home as soon as possible.¡± Jiang Ying bowed to everyone.
¡°Go, go,¡± Old Master Ning quickly said.
Although a small teasing was a blessing for this pair of newlyweds, that was his granddaughter!
He would be angry with whoever dared to tease his granddaughter!
Finally, under everyone¡¯s blessings, Ning Yue stepped out of the Ning family¡¯s door and followed Jiang Ying.
ording to the customs here, Ning Yue should sit in the sedan chair and be carried to the Prince Jin¡¯s Residence by the bearers.
However, Jiang Ying did not think so. Ning Yue was different from ordinary women. She was the only one in his life.
She was also a woman who could see the world with him. She was not a canary in a cage.
Therefore, Jiang Ying asked Ning Yue to sit on the horse with her.
Originally, when the prince, king, monarch, and the Ning family heard Jiang Ying¡¯s suggestion, they all wanted to object.
After all, how could the bride ride a horse in that outfit?
Ning Yue thought that this suggestion was good and told him her thoughts.
In other words, she would take out her modern pair of leggings and wear them. She was not afraid of being exposed.
Then, Ning Yue pretended to go to her room and take out her leggings.
Seeing the leggings, everyone agreed. It was good to prevent her from being exposed.
That was why today¡¯s wedding was like this.
Then, the news of the two of them getting married and riding a horse together almost spread throughout the world.
At the same time, everyone learned that Ning Yue had gone to the ck City Kingdom to punish evil and promote good. Everyone said that Princess Yue was a female hero. Not only did she know how to treat illnesses and save people, but she also knew how to take down bad people.
When she heard this rumor, Ning Yue couldn¡¯t stopughing. All the rumors almost made her into a god.
The two of them rode slowly down the street as they received the blessings of the entire capital.
They arrived at Prince Jin¡¯s Estate.
After paying respects to Heaven, Earth, the Emperor, and the Empress, this ceremony was considered over.
At this moment, the two of them were truly husband and wife.
Jiang Ying held Ning Yue¡¯s hand and slowly walked to their bridal room. He gently lifted Ning Yue¡¯s veil..
Chapter 573 - 573: Returning to Her Parental Home
Chapter 573: Returning to Her Parental Home
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
For some reason, Ning Yue¡¯s face was red and she looked delicate and cute. She was even more attractive.
¡°Yueyue, I¡¯ve finally waited until today. You¡¯ve finally be my wife,¡± Jiang Ying said excitedly.
At this moment, in the living room of Prince Jin¡¯s Estate, a group of people was sitting at the banquet and eating and drinking.
Originally, the Emperor and Empress nned to stay for dinner, but when those ministers saw the two of them, they did not dare to rx or let go.
The emperor felt helpless at the thought. Perhaps he looked more frightening. He smiled mockingly to himself.
It was also because of this situation that the Emperor and the Empress sat for a while before returning to the pce.
The emperor told the Prince Jin, ¡°When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll visit incognito. At that time, we¡¯ll have a good meal.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes. Your Majesty, I¡¯ll see you off,¡± The Prince Jin said happily.
¡°No, you¡¯re Jiang Ying¡¯s father and the owner of the Prince Jin¡¯s Estate. It¡¯s not right for you not to be at the banquet,¡± the emperor said with a smile.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. These people can protect me. I¡¯ll bring the Empress back to the pce now,¡± the Emperor replied with a smile.
It was also because the Emperor and Empress had personally arrived at the banquet to attend Jiang Ying and Ning Yue¡¯s wedding that the wedding of the two newly weds was admired by themoners.
The Prince Jin was the God of War of their country. How could his son be bad?
Also, Prince Jin¡¯s daughter-inw was the biological princess of their Great Yun Nation and Russia. She was filled with medical skills and talent.
This couple was really a match made in heaven.
On the day of the wedding, Yuan Hui sent a warning. ¡°Jiang Ying, if you dare to bully my niece, 1 won¡¯t let you off.¡±
Hearing his words, Jiang Ying smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle. I¡¯ll definitely use my life to prove it.¡±
¡°You must keep your word!¡± Yuan Hui said.
A week after their marriage, the wedding banquet was still popr news.
A monthter, the people from Prince Jin¡¯s Manor and the Ning family set off from the capital and returned to their respective fiefs.
As for Yuan Hui, he had also returned to Russia.
After returning to his fief, Prince Jin rushed to the border again.
This time he didn¡¯t take Xin Xin with him. ¡°Our daughter-inw has only married our son for a month. Stay at home with them. I¡¯ll go alone. Besides, the ck City Kingdom is now part of Russia. There are no more dangerous factors threatening us at the border.¡±
Initially, Xin Xin was a little worried, but after hearing Jiang Huan¡¯s words, she dispelled the worry in her heart.
It was also because the ck City Kingdom was gone now that bad people could not move around anymore. Their country was getting stronger and stronger, so naturally, no other ignorant small country would dare to invade.
Before Yuan Hui returned to Russia, he asked Xiaobao if he wanted to go back with him.
Although Xiaobao was still young, he knew what his grandfather was thinking. His small face was filled with determination as he nodded at Yuan Hui.
Ning Yue¡¯s heart was filled with reluctance. Xiaobao said to Ning Yue, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of myself.¡±
That was what he said, but how could she be at ease?
Therefore, when she sent the two of them off, she sent them straight to the border.
In the end, Yuan Hui brought Xiaobao to Russia to nurture him.
Half a yearter, Ning Yue and Jiang Ying went to Old Master Ning¡¯s fief again. Of course, this time, they brought Xin Xin along.
Xin Xin was also a person who could not stay idle. She could not go to the border with the prince. It was not bad to follow Jiang Ying and Ning Yue to the Ning family¡¯s fief.
When she returned to the Ning family, a familiar feeling assaulted her.
It turned out that Old Master Ning had decorated their house the same as the house in the vige. The furnishings and renovation were identical.
Apart from the fact that this house was rtivelyrge now, there was nothing different.
Therefore, Ning Yue felt a sense of familiarity when she returned.
¡°Yueyue!¡± Madam Liu was very happy to see Ning Yue.
¡°You¡¯re here? 1 even said I would visit you in a month, but you¡¯re here.¡± Madam Liu happily held Ning Yue¡¯s hand and looked left and right.
¡°Oh, my daughter has lost weight,¡± Madam Liu said with heartache.
¡°Mother, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me recently. I can¡¯t eat or sleep well. I keep feeling dizzy,¡± Ning Yue said in embarrassment.
She said this long exnation because she didn¡¯t want Xin Xin to feel ufortable. After they got married, she and Jiang Ying should have always lived in Prince Jin¡¯s Estate.
Ning Yue was worried that if Xin Xin felt that she had suffered after living in the prince¡¯s residence, she would think that she had not taken good care of her and me herself..
Chapter 574 - 574: Pregnant
Chapter 574: Pregnant
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Therefore, Ning Yue beat her to it and told her the reason.
¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong? Did you let the doctor take a look? Are you sick?¡± Madam Liu asked nervously.
¡°Mother, have you forgotten that I¡¯m a doctor? I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m probably too homesick,¡± Ning Yue said.
¡°Have you forgotten what you told me before you married, you silly child? You said that the fiefdoms of the three of us are close. You can visit us whenever you want, and we cane to you whenever we want. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±
¡°Honey, Yueyue and the others have been on the road for a day. You¡¯re still making Yueyue stay here to talk. Are you going to let them rest?¡± Ning Guang walked to Madam Liu¡¯s side and hugged her gently.
¡°Oh, look at my memory. I¡¯m just overjoyed. Quick,pleasee in. Inw, it¡¯s been hard on you,¡± Madam Liu said to Xin Xin with a smile.
¡°It¡¯s okay. I saw a lot of scenery along the way. Ever since you arrived at this fief, the living standards of the people here have increased by several levels.¡± Xin Xin praised from the bottom of her heart.
¡°Your Ning family is really the lucky star of our Great Yun Nation! Wherever you go, the standard of living will increase,¡± Xin Xin said.
It had been like this when they lived in Lai Fu Vige. Now that they were here, it was the same for their own fief.
If the living standards of themoners increased, it meant that the Imperial Court could receive more taxes.
What did it mean for the Imperial Court to receive more taxes? It meant that the country could be richer and stronger.
This way, no one would dare to invade Great Yun Nation. This way, Great Yun Nation would only get better and better.
¡°Actually, all of this is because of Yueyue. She¡¯s the lucky star of our Ning family. When we fled, if not for her, we might have died long ago. How could we have such a beautiful life today?¡± Old Master Ning said emotionally.
Thinking about their life in the desert back then, if Ning Yue had not discovered the food and water, their entire Ning family would have died on the way to the desert.
¡°Yueyue is not only the lucky star of your Ning family, but also the lucky star of the Prince Jin¡¯s Estate!¡± Xin Xin continued.
Jiang Ying also said, ¡°If 1 hadn¡¯t met Yueyue in this life, my life would have been dark and meaningless.¡±
Ning Yue blushed when she heard their words. Why were they praising her so much?
At this moment, the servants of the Ning residence brought everyone¡¯s lunch to the table.
¡°Oh, you must not have eaten your lunch. Come, let¡¯s eat together,¡± Old Master Ning said with a smile.
Just as she was about to sit, she smelled something greasy. In the end, her stomach churned. She couldn¡¯t help but shake off Jiang Ying¡¯s hand and ran outside to vomit.
Looking at Ning Yue, Jiang Ying was extremely worried. He quickly walked forward and patted Ning Yue¡¯s back to calm her down.
¡°Yueyue, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Are you not used to the weather?¡± Jiang Ying asked nervously.
Ning Yue smiled and was about to say something when she saw Xin Xin and Madam Liu walking over with smiles.
The two of them mysteriously pulled Ning Yue aside and asked her about her period.
Ning Yue blushed. That¡¯s right. How could she have forgotten about this?
¡°I even said I was a doctor. 1 actually forgot. I haven¡¯t had my period for a month. I might be pregnant.¡± Ning Yue took her pulse after saying that.
Soon, Ning Yue came to a conclusion. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. It¡¯s been more than a month.¡±
Jiang Ying was not far away. In addition, Ning Yue did not deliberately lower her voice when she said this, so he heard Ning Yue say that she was pregnant.
He looked at Ning Yue in shock. He actually forgot to speak or walk for a short moment.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Jiang Ying, are you stupid? Your wife is pregnant. Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Xin Xin shouted.
This time, Jiang Yingpletely recovered from his shock. He jogged to Ning Yue¡¯s side and reached out to support her. ¡°Hurry up and lie down. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±
¡°What do you mean tire myself? I just stood for a while. I¡¯m not tired. 1 didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying in amusement.
¡°That won¡¯t do. You have to breathe even when you¡¯re standing. It¡¯s quite tiring,¡± Jiang Ying said.
Ning Yue burst outughing. ¡°Do 1 not have to breathe when I¡¯m lying down?¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Jiang Ying blushed. ¡°That¡¯s not what 1 meant. I just don¡¯t want you to be tired.¡±
¡°Alright, this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯m pregnant. 1 know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Ning Yue said with a smile.
While the two of them were talking, Madam Liu walked into the guest room and told everyone about Ning Yue¡¯s pregnancy.
When everyone heard this, they were shocked and happy. They hurriedly went forward and surrounded Ning Yue..
Chapter 575 - 575: Finale
Chapter 575: Finale
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Yueyue is going to give Xiaobao and Xiaobei younger siblings.¡± First Aunt walked forward with a smile.
Ning Yue was escorted into the living room by the Ning family. Xin Xin was much happier than everyone else. As a grandmother, she did not participate personally when Xiaobao and Xiaobei were born.
When she saw Xiaobao and Xiaobei, although she was happy, she was also regretful.
But it was different now. Ning Yue was pregnant again. As her biological grandmother, she could take good care of Ning Yue.
For the rest of the time, Ning Yue was taken care of like a national treasure.
Almost everyone in the Ning family put her first, including Xin Xin. Xin Xin wished she could give her the best things in the world to use.
On the contrary, Jiang Ying, her husband, seemed a little unattended.
He wanted to squeeze into the crowd and take care of Ning Yue himself, but he couldn¡¯t.
As a result, for the past few days, apart from seeing Ning Yue at night, he could barely see her during the day.
As almost everyone surrounded Ning Yue during the day, there would always be someone in Ning Yue¡¯s room.
Apart from at night¡
¡°Yueyue, let¡¯s go back to the fief.¡± Jiang Ying couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said this to Ning Yue sadly one night.
Ning Yue looked at Jiang Ying in confusion. ¡°Why are we suddenly going back to your fief?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t even see you during the day. I¡¯m going crazy,¡± Jiang Ying said.
This made Ning Yue even happier. Speaking of which, Jiang Ying was really cute.
¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll go back a littleter. Otherwise, I¡¯m worried that the road will be bumpy and my body won¡¯t be able to take it,¡± Ning Yue said.
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯s words, Jiang Ying suddenly felt guilty.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ning Yue. I didn¡¯t think it through. I forgot,¡± Jiang Ying said guiltily.
¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Jiang Ying, we can be together for a longer time in the future. You and I are the ones who will apany each other for the rest of our lives. Why do you think you¡¯ll go crazy if you don¡¯t see me during the day? We still have a long way to go.¡±
Hearing Ning Yue¡¯sforting words, Jiang Ying felt much better, but he still felt a little guilty.
¡°I got it,¡± he said.
When it stabilized a little, she would return to the fief to give birth. This was what Ning Yue thought, but ns could not keep up with changes.
Ning Yue, who had wanted to go back, did not return because the second son of the eldest son of the Ning family had met the girl he wanted to spend the rest of his life with.
Then, under the witness of the parents of both parties, the two of them were engaged. The wedding was set for a monthter. Ning Yue thought about it. After all, this was her cousin.
Moreover, this was her uncle¡¯s son. Of course she had to stay.
This month, Ning Yue¡¯s stomach had also be much bigger. Jiang Ying thought that the child in her stomach must be very big. This would make Ning Yue feel even worse when she gave birth!
He actually began to dislike the children a little. If Ning Yue knew, she might scold him directly.
In the end, on the day the wedding ended, Ning Yue checked herself and realized¡
¡°Jiang Ying!¡± She called Jiang Ying over and asked him, ¡°Does your family have any genes of multiple births?¡±
¡°What?¡± Jiang Ying was a little confused. Why would Ning Yue suddenly ask this question?
¡°I¡¯m pregnant with three this time!¡± you said.
Three? Jiang Ying¡¯s eyes slowly widened. ¡°Pregnant with three children? Do you mean you have three children in your stomach?¡± Jiang Ying almost couldn¡¯t find his voice.
¡°Yes!¡± Ning Yue was a little worried.
But the arrival of children always made people happier. She would give birth to three children then.
Just like that, Ning Yue, who knew that she was pregnant with three children, continued to stay in the Ning family until the children were born.
On the day Ning Yue gave birth, the three children seemed to know their mother¡¯s pain and were worried about her. They did not let Ning Yue suffer too much.
¡°Congrattions, Heir! The first one is a fat boy!¡± The midwife reported the good news.
¡°Why is it a son again¡¡± Ning Yue muttered softly.
¡°Congrattions, Heir. The second one is a cute little girl.¡±
¡°The third is also a cute little girl!¡±
Hearing that thest two were daughters, Jiang Ying¡¯s heart almost flew out. Ning Yue had given him two more cute daughters!
As his daughters¡¯ ve, Jiang Ying directly ignored his first son. If Ning Yue knew, she would definitely scold him.
However, their family would definitely be happier in the future.
Ning Yue also nned to stay in Russia for a while after her confinement period to visit her uncle and Xiaobao.
She would bring the three babies over and let them take a look.
The happy days of the future wereing..
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!